part of the Church which is triumphant is lively portraied Revel 21.18 ad vers 25. but that beauty which is in the Militant Church is especially internall and spirituall not externall and corporall according to that of the Psalmist The Kings daughter is all glorious within r Psal 45.13 And therefore if we desire to be assured that we are members of the Church militant and shall be of the triumphant let us then learne I. to be subject to the lawfull and decent rites of the Church II. To be obedient to the Lawes of God and behests of Christ III. To love to agree and accord one with another in brotherly and christian-like love And IV. to endevour that we may be pure and unspotted in the hidden man of the heart Quest 4 Secondly having thus considered of the Citie set upon a hill let us now proceed to the Hill upon which this City stands And first hence it may be demanded what this Hill or Mountaine is Answ 1 First some hereby understand heaven Who shall dwell ô Lord saith David upon thy holy hill Psal 15.1 and 24.3 Hee that beleeves shall possesse thy holy hill Esa 57.13 But the word is not thus taken in this place Answ 2 Secondly some understand righteousnesse and thus Augustine sup Answ 3 Thirdly some understand Christ Chrysost imperf alluding unto Sion which is called the holy Mount Obser Psal 2.6 and 43.3 Teaching us that we are founded onely upon Christ who is the true corner stone Ephhes 2.20 21 22. the head beginning and first-borne of the faithfull Coloss 1.18 yea our alone Saviour Acts 4.12 And therefore we may not seeke helpe from any other Quest 5 May we not pray unto the Saints for succour in our distresses Answ No because he unto whom we pray or from whom we expect any blessing ought to have these three properties which are proper onely unto God and not communicable unto any other First he must have Scientiaminopiae a knowledge of our wants and necessities The Papists dispute that the Saints know our wants in speculo Trinitatis seeing them in the face of God as in a glasse But 1. this glasse is but a foolish fiction and braine-sicke phansie of their owne and it is false at the least doubtfull whether the Saints know any of our particular griefes or not 2. It is necessary that they should heare all at one time who pray unto them Yea 3. understand the hearts and hearty desires of all in distresse but these are peculiar unto God as shall be shewed Math. 6.9 Secondly hee must have Potentiam juvandi power and ability to helpe that is be able 1. to give all good things unto us which we want 2. To preserve us from all dangers we are incident unto 3. To overcome Satan our deadly enemie 4. To direct all things that befall us unto our good Now the Saints cannot give all things unto us for they are but creatures and this is proper to the Creator and Lord of all things in heaven and earth When a Papist prayes to any Saint in heaven for any blessing if that Saint should heare his prayer I perswade my selfe he would answer as Christ did to the Mother of Zebedees children who desired that one of her sonnes should sit upon his right hand and the other on his left That it was not his to give but it should be given to them for whom it was prepared of his Father u Mat. 22.23 prosperity promotion preferment and the like being ordered and disposed by him Againe the Saints cannot deliver from danger This Eliphas the Temanite knew right well when he said To which of the Saints wilt thou turne v Job 5.1 But if wee call upon the Lord he can deliver us Psal 50.15 Againe the Saints cannot enable us to overcome Satan for this power is derived unto us from God who being stronger than he can take away his armour wherein hee trusts and his captives whom he possesses binding him in chaines and setting them at liberty Lastly the Saints cannot order and dispose of all our actions to our good because they doe not know what may come to passe w Eccles 8.7 Omnia in futurum reservantur incerta But the Lord calls those things which are not as though they were knowing things to come as well as present or by-passed and hath promised by his speciall providence so to dispose of all the actions of his children that all things shall worke together for the best unto them x Rom. 8.18 And therefore we must pray to no other Thirdly hee must love us cordially having Voluntatem juvandi as well a will to helpe us as power and ability to assist us Now none hath equalled the Lords love unto us for that was infinite y Joh. 3.16 1 Joh. 4.16 And thus much for the third exposition of the word Hill Fourthly some more generally understand Answ 4 by this word Mountaine and Hill onely a more glorious and conspicuous estate of the Church And thus the name of a Mountaine is given to the Church it selfe Yee are they that forsake the Lord and forget my holy Mountaine z Esa 65.11 that is the Church How and wherein is the Church of God like Quest 4 unto a City set upon a Mountaine First it is more conspicuous and in that regard Answ 1 more prone and subject to be assaulted by enemies because they can see it from farre but this followes in the next § it cannot be hid Secondly it is defended with Towers Walls Answ 2 Gates Rockes Now the Ministers of the Word of God are all these as appeares in Ieremiah Behold saith the Lord I have made thee this day a defenced City and an iron pillar and brazen walls against the whole land against the Kings Princes Priests and people a Jer. 1.18 As the wall repelles and beates backe the darts and keepes out the enemies so in like manner doe the Ministers they oppose themselves against sinne and boldly reprove sinne not fearing the favour or frowne of any Christ calls Herod Fox Elias reproves Ahab telling him that it was hee and his Fathers house who had troubled Israel Thirdly a City built on a Hill hath watch-towers Answ 3 as we see Ezekiel 3.17 Sonne of men I have made thee a watch-man unto the house of Israel and therefore give them warning And the Ministers of the new Testament are made overseers Acts 20.28 and Heb. 13.17 And therfore they are no faithful Ministers who do not admonish their people of danger in warre if he sleepe who is appointed to stand centinel and to watch for the safeguard of the army hee is hanged by Marshall law Wherefore Preachers who are the Watch-men of this city the Church had need to bee vigilant lest they incurre the Lords displeasure against them to cut them off for their negligence and remisnesse Answ 4 Fourthly such cities as are founded upon Mountaines are most safe and
at that day Surely it shall goe well with the righteous Answer and therefore let us examine our selves by these signes whether we be righteous men or not to wit First are all thy sinnes pardoned and blotted out in Christ art thou washed cleane in the blood of the Lambe Psalme 32.1 Rev. 7.14 Secondly hath the Spirit of God taught thee to call God Father art thou by the Spirit assured that thou art a child of God by adoption Rom. 8.15 Galath 4.6 Thirdly art thou cloathed with the garments of Christs righteousnesse and dost thou show forth the fruits of holinesse in thy life and conversation 1 Cor. 6.10 Rev. 19.8 Certainely to him who is assured by the evidence of the Spirit of his remission adoption and justification in Christ and of his sanctification by the Holy-Ghost the last day will be a day of refreshing and unspeakeable consolation Sect. 2 § 2. Have we not prophecied in thy name Two things are here observable to wit First that wicked men may prophecy in the name of Christ E. Secondly that those who prophecy in the name of Christ and are false Apostles are the worst of all F. E. First in these words we have prophecied in thy name our Saviour showes That wicked men may prophecie in the name of Christ or that the onely profession of the name of Christ is not sufficient unto salvation 1 Cor. 9.27 And hence it is that wicked men who will not be reformed are forbidden to take the word of God in their mouthes Quest 1 Psalme 50.16 How doth it appeare that a man may both professe Answer 1 and preach Christ and yet not be saved First this appeares Ab origine from the originall ground or cause thereof For it may proceed 1. From covetousnesse that they maybe provided for and maintained Or 2. From vaine glory that they may be praised and applauded Or 3. From hypocriticall pride that they may reprehend Answer 2 and blame others Secondly this is evident Ab effectu from the effects because such an one by his preaching and profession doth often amend reclame and reforme others but not himselfe Psalme 50.16 and 1 Cor. 9.27 F. Secondly Christ by these words Wee have prophecied in thy name doth teach us That those who prophecie in the name of Christ and are but false Apostles are the worst of all because they deceive unstable soules under Christs name Or they deceive the most dangerously who doe it Quest 2 under a pretence of Religion as Colos 2.18.23 Why are they the worst who under a colour of Religion deceive others Answer Because such deceive the good or those who are well minded and judge according to the outward appearance Math. 24.24 and 2 Cor. 11.13 If Satan should show himselfe in his colours when he tempts the very conscience of man would abhorre his temptations and for feare flie unto God And therefore those who goe about to deceive under a colour of Religion doe most nearely resemble the devill who transformeth himselfe into an Angell of light when he would deceive Section 3 § 3. In thy name we have cast out devils Our Saviour in these words sheweth That a man may have power over Satan and yet not be saved Luke 10.20 The Apostles say the devils were subdued unto us now amongst them was Judas who I am perswaded cast out devils as well as the rest yea it is cleare that Simon Magus and Elymas the sorcerer had power over Satan as shall be shewed more by and by Quest 1 Why doth God give this power unto such as are indeed the captives of Satan for such are all who are not the free-men of Jesus Christ First this power is given for the confirming of others Signes are for those who beleeve not 1 Corinth Answer 1 14. Secondly this power is given for the magnifying Answer 2 of the Gospell which they preach How manifold is this power which false Prophets Quest 2 or any other wicked men have over Satan There are principally three sorts of men who have power over Satan Answer or there is a threefold power which men have over him viz. either 1. by the permission and concession of God Or 2. by the contract of the devill Or 3. by the vertue of meanes or second causes First some have power over Satan concessione Dei by the concession and permission of God And this is twofold to wit either annexed and tyed 1. To the Apostolicall Ordination and thus Christ promiseth them this power and performeth his promise unto them for in the name of Christ they cast out devils Acts 16. 2. This permission or concession is annexed unto faith by the meanes of prayer the word and striving struggling and wrastling against Satan Ephes 6. and James 4. and 1 Pet. 5. Now this power is altogether good and every man ought to labour so diligently and industriously in the use of these meanes that the Lord might give this power unto him Secondly some have power over Satan Contractu Satanae by some compact or agreement which is betweene them and the devill thus Witches have power over the devill by some contract either openly or secretly made betwixt them Now there are two sorts of these witches namely good and bad hurting and helping witches as they usually are tearmed by the vulgar sort but indeed they are both bad because they use the helpe of the devill to the disgrace and dishonour of God as though he were not able to helpe them Now indeed neither the hurting nor helping witch hath power over Satan but onely seemeth to have for while they seeme to cast him out of others he doth possesse them themselves Thirdly some seeme to have power over Satan Ex vi usu Mediorum by vertue of some second causes and the use of some meanes thus Inchanters and Conjurers have power over Satan Augustine telleth us (k) August Civit. Dei 10.11 that Porphyrius would boast that the Magicians could afright the devill and make him tremble and quake like an Aspen leafe But these are but trifles for he according to his wonted subtlety doth faine himselfe timerous and cowardly that hee may the easier overcome and prevaile against those who seeme audacious and bold Sect. 4 § 4. In thy name we have done many wonderfull workes Christ our blessed Saviour would by these words have us to know that the faith of Miracles doth not make nor assure a man to be the child of God neither doth it alwayes prove or argue true Religion or sound doctrine This appeares by the example of Jannes and Jambres and also by these places Math. 24.24 and 2 Thes 2.9 c. And therefore God admonisheth his people not to be seduced although some should worke miracles for the confirming of their false superstitious and Idolatrous doctrine Deuter. 13.1.2 c. Quest 1 Why doth the Lord permit and suffer wicked men to worke miracles Answer 1 First God suffereth it to prove his children whether they be so
4.12 Why must the godly expect affliction Quest 5 First because it is their lot and portion Hebrew Answer 1 12.9 Secondly because it is the condition of glory Rom. 8.17 If we suffer wee shall bee glorified c. 2 Tim. 2.12 Thirdly because Sathan the sworne enemie of all the elect will labour by these meanes of overthrow Answer 3 them and draw them from God Somemetimes the divel tempts them by prosperity sometimes by â—dversity leaving no meanes unsought by which hee hath any hope to prevaile against them And therefore they must expect to be thus assaulted and labour manfully to withstand it Fourthly God often by this meanes trieth what Answer 4 is in us and whether we will acquit our selves like men adhering unto him even in the midst of danger Thus God tries Iob who in his heavie affliction promiseth not to forsake God though hee kill him And therefore seeing that both Sathan thus tempts and God tries wee had need to expect afflictions and to prepare our selves for them What afflictions must we expect Quest 6 First sometimes violent windes that is externall Answer 1 power opposition and persecution Secondly sometimes floods that is the wicked Answer 2 customes of our dayes and times and the perswasions and allurements of our society and friends Thirdly sometimes showres that is internall lusts Answer 3 and assaults by our carnall affections These wee must expect and these wee must labour carefully to arme our selves against 1. We must bee watchfull over our internall desires and take heede of the lust of the flesh the lust of the eyes and the pride of life 1 Iohn 2.16 for these are shrewd showres 2. Wee must take heede of the perswasions and examples of men For First some perswade unto heresy and schisme Secondly some perswade unto iniquitie and sinne as drunkennesse adultery theft and the like and that sometimes by word sometimes by example And these sometimes are strong streames 3. Wee must expect and prepare against persecutions for these are windes and stormes whether they be First open persecution Or Secondly hatred losse of goods or some inferiour punishment Or Thirdly scoffing and deriding as Ismael persecuted Jsaac § 4. And it fell not Sect. 4 We may see here the security of the godly our Saviour himselfe saying that those who heare and doe his words are like a house built upon a rocke which the winds and stormes of temptations and afflictions cannot overthrow according to that of the Psalmist Psal 15.5 He that doth these things shall never bee moved Psal 125.1 And againe They that trust in the Lord shall be as mount Sion which cannot bee removed but abideth for ever Psal 125.1 Yea the phrase or words here used are worth observing for the further proofe of this In this 25. verse the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is used in verse 27. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first signifies properly to fall the second to cut off To show how that afflâ—ctions Fall upon The righteous as the stormes tempests and floods fall upon the rocke who notwithstanding all their fury stands immoveable and is not cut or broken in peeces by them The wicked and hypocrites as the axe fals upon the wood which is cut in peeces by the weight and sharpnesse thereof reade Job 38.11 Psal 104.6 and 46.1 Section 5 § 5. For it was founded upon a rocke Quest 1 What is the meaning of these words Answer The Church of God in Scripture is compared to a house Cittie Temple and therefore the beginning proceeding and encreasing of the same is rightly compared to a building Now in a building there must bee a foundation upon which all may râ—st and stay that is put into that same building And the foundation must be sure firme and immoveable for otherwise it will faile and so all others parts of the building wanting their stay will fall to the ground Now nothing is so firme sure and immoveable as a Rocke and consequently no building so strong as that which is raysed upon a rockie foundation A house saith our Saviour in this place builded upon the sand is easily ruinated soone shaken â—o pieces but that which is builded upon a rocke standeth sure and firme notwithstanding the furie and violence of the floods winds and tempests So that by a rocke in this place is meant a sure foundation that will not faile nor be moved or shaken how great a weight soever bee laid upon it And a man that persists in the observation of those things which he hath learnt from Christ is here meant by the house built upon the rocke Quest 2 How many things are required in a firme and sure foundation Answer Three namely first That it be the first thing in the building Secondly that it beare up all the other parts of the building And Thirdly that it be firme and immoveable For as Christ saith If the eye that is the light of the body bee darkenesse how great is that darkenesse Matth. 6.33 So if that which is to support and beare up all doe faile and shrinke all must needs bee shaken and fall a sunder Quest 3 Who is this Rocke or foundation Answer Christ onely is that foundation upon which the spirituall building of the Church is raised because he only is that beginning whence all spirituall good originally floweth and commeth and upon whom all the perswasion of the truth of things revealed stayeth it selfe as being the Angell of the great Covenant and that eternall Word that was with God in the beginning And upon whom all our hope confidence and expectation of any good groundeth it selfe all the promises of God being in him Yea and Amen 2 Cor. 1.20 1 Cor. 3.11 And in this sense the Apostle S. Paul saith Other foundation can no man lay then that which is laid even Iesus Christ Is there no oâ—her Foundation of the Church but Quest 4 only CHRIST First in generall In respect of some particular Answer 1 times persons and things and in some particular and speciall considerations there are other things that may rightly be named Foundations both in respect of the spirituall building of the Church and in respect of the frame and fabrique of vertue and well-doing raised in this building Secondly the first and principall vertue namely Answer 2 Faith upon which all other vertues doe stay themselves from which they take the first direction that any vertue can give is rightly named a foundation Thirdly in respect of the forme of Christian doctrine Answer 3 the first principles of heavenly knowledge are rightly named a foundation Hebr. 6.1 Fourthly in respect of the confession of the true Answer 4 faith concerning Christ the first cleare expresse and perfect forme of confession that ever was made concerning the same may rightly bee named a foundation And in this sence Peters faith and confession is by divers of the Fathers named the Churches foundation Leo in Annivers Assumpt serm 2. But they
firm his Decrees being like the Lawes of the Medes and Persians which cannot be revoked Secondly true it is that Christs mercy is infinit Answ 2 but mercy must not evert and overthrow Iustice for this is an Attribute as well as that Thirdly none are threatned here to bee cast Answ 3 out but only those among the children of the Kingdom who did apostatize and fall away But those who are threatned to be cast out are Object 2 the people of God with whom God hath made a Covenant now will Christ neglect his Covevenant made with them First hee will not hee doth not as appears Answ 1 thus I. He confesseth that salvation is of the Jews and belongs unto them Iohn 4.22 Hence II. He denieth the Canaanitish woman her request at first because mercy was proper unto the Israelites Marke 7.27 III. He commands his Apostles to goe unto the Jews not unto the Gentiles Matth. 10.5.6 Yea IV. The Apostles obey first confessing that the tender of mercy belongs primarily unto the Jews Rom. 3.2 and 9.4 And then practising their Masters mandate Act. 3.25 and 10.14 and 11.19.13.46 Secondly the Jewes were rejected for their Answ 2 sins and not for any breach or neglect of Covenant in Christ Reade Esay 1. and Amos 1.3 c. and 2.4 c. and Rom. 2.28 For what sins were these children of the Kingdom Quest 1 the Jews cast out First for their Incredulity because they Answ 1 would not beleeve Rom. 11. Secondly for their contempt of the word of Answ 2 Christ Thirdly for their obstinacie hardnesse of Answ 3 heart and perversenesse Reade Esay 48.4 Mark 3.5 Act. 7.5 and 13.45.50 and 14.19 and 17.5 and 18.6.12 and 21.27 and 25.2 From hence wee may learn That obstinacie against Observ and contempt of the word brings ruine and destruction upon the contemners How doth this appear Quest 2 First plainly by these places Esa 5.24 and Ier. Answ 1 13.10 and 19.15 and Ezech. 7.10 Secondly because God hates those who are Answ 2 obdurate and obstinate Psalme 95.8 Rom. 2.5 Esay 65.2 and 5.24 Ier. 6.10.11 and 28 32. Thirdly God loves those who tremble at his Answ 3 word Esay 66.2 5. and therfore contemners thereof shall find no mercy Fourthly God doth ordinarily convert men Answ 4 by the word 2 King 22.19 Ezech. 11.19 and 2 Cor 3.3 and therfore there is small hope of the conversion but great fear of the confusion of those who despise this ordinary means of salvation Fifthly the word is powerfull and sharp like Answ 5 a two edged sword which is able to divide betwixt the marrow and the bones Heb. 4.12 And therefore when it doth not mollifie and humble it is a signe of a heart come to an exquisite hardnesse Wherfore wee should when the word workes not upon us complain of the hardnesse of our hearts and labour for the redresse therof Quest 3 How many fold is hardnesse of heart Answ Two-fold First obstinate and perverse as Ier. 44.16 The word that thou speakest unto us in the name of the Lord we will not do but wee will do whatsoever proceedeth out of our own lips Secondly blind and ignorant hence it is said that our Saviour was angry 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the hardnesse or blindnesse for the word bears both of their heart Marke 3.5 And hence also hee taxeth their dulnesse and slownesse of heart Marke 16.14 Sect. 3 § 3. Into outer darkenesse Quest What is the meaning of these words Answ 1 First They shall be cast into outer darkenesse that is into the corporall and palpable darknesse of the infernall prison presently after their death in regard of the soule and at the day of judgement both in râ—gard of soule and body Answ 2 Secondly Darknesse is no other thing then a privation of light now light is two-fold namely I. Spirituall as wisedom grace and truth Now the privation of this light is internall darknesse and ignorance in the spirit and inward man II. There is a sensible and corporall light whose privation is outer darknesse and this is the darknesse spoken of in this place For although there be fire in hell yet it is a darke and smokie fire and not clear except only so as the damned may see one another for the greater increase of their misery d Carthus s Vers 13 VERS 13. And Iesus said unto the Centurion go thy way and as thou hast beleeved so be it done unto thee And his servant was healed in the selfe same houre Sect. 1 § 1. Go thy way Quest 1 What is the sense and meaning of this phrase of speech Answ It signifies a dismissing of one in peace and is an argument of love and mercy Reade 2 Sam. 14.8 Marke 5.34 Luke 17.19 Whence wee learne Observ That the Lord at last doth dismisse and send away in peace all his Petitioners Quest 2 How doth this appear Answ It appears thus vix First from these places Esay 57.19 and Iohn 14.27 and 2 King 5.19 Mat. 15.28 Iohn 4.50 Secondly because he is the God of peace 1 Thessal 5.23 Philip. 4.7 Thirdly because peace is the effect of Iustification Rom. 5.1 Whence the Angels sing peace on earth because they who are justified by him have true peace Luke 2.14 Fourthly because this peace is our armour and weapons against affliction Iohn 16.33 And therfore certainly the Lord will give peace at length to all that sue and seek for it at his hands How must wee wait and expect for this peace Quest 3 untill we obtaine it First patiently I waited patiently saith David Answ 1 for the Lord and hee inclined unto me Psal 40.1 Secondly industriously wee must not expect Answ 2 and await the Lord in our beds Cantic 3.1 but in his wayes and ordinances Thirdly perseverantly knowing that our Answ 3 times are in Gods hands VERS 14. Vers 14 And when Iesus was come into Peters house he saw his wives mother laid and sick of a Fever § 1 He saw his Wives Mothâ—r Sect. 1 What may wee say or think of the Popish Quest 1 prohibition of Priests marriages First that it is opposit to Scripture which saith Answ 1 It is better to marry thâ—n to burne 1 Cor. 7.9 Yea and that when marriage is lesse convenient verse 26.32 And therfore even then they may marry verse 2. But now with the Papists fornication is better then marriage for the former violates not the vow but the latter doth as they say g Bellar. de Monach 2.30 f. 1265. A. though Saint Paul say It is honourable and Whoremongers God will judge Heb. 13.4 Secondly it is opposite to Antiquitie to forbid Answ 2 marriage as they now do for the proofe hereof observe these two things namely I. The authority of this Prohibition from whence it was here observe First the Apostles did only approve of single life and commend it unto us by their example Secondly they did not positively herein ordain or establish any thing Pope
the former verse All things are delivered mee of my Father and Chap. 28. 20. hee more plainely saith All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth III. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hee that promiseth to helpe save and succour all that come unto him must not only bee able to performe his promise or have free power granted unto him to doe it but hee must have also a readinesse and willingnesse of mind to helpe all such as hee hath promised to succour Now who can be more willing then Christ is who doth not only refresh and give rest to all whosoever come unto him but over and above doth invite and call those who delay and procrastinate to come saying Come unto me Secondly because he workes good things in us that is I. He roots grounds and setles us in the most holy faith Colos 2.6 c. II. He reveales his will his love himselfe and his Father unto us from whence wee have full and compleate joy Read Iohn 17.3 Ephes 1.18 and 3.17 c. and 1 Iohn 1.1 c. III. He guides and directs our feet in the wayes of God and in the pathes of grace e Gal. 2.20 c. Thirdly because of all other things hee is the best and most profitable for us Luke 10.42 f Philip 3.8 Sect. 4 § 4. All yee that labour and are heavie laden Quest 1 Whom doth our Saviour meane here by labourers Answ 1 First those who in the Ceremonies of the Law or traditions of men or the workes of the Law seeke with great labour difficulty and sorrow the grace of God the peace of conscience salvation and eternall life These Christ cals unto him that in him they may find rest because in those things they can never Chrysost s Answ 2 Secondly those who were burdned with their sinnes and sensible of the wrath of God for their sinnes Now of these by and by Answ 3 Thirdly those who being pressed both with inward and outward afflictions and griefes doe not fall to impatiencie against God or to blaspheme his name or become more obstinate and obdurate thereby but more humble patient meeke and submissive to the will of God Now these also Christ cals unto him and promiseth to afford comfort unto them Answ 4 Fourthly Laborantes onusti labouring and heavie laden are one and the same for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yee that labour signifies not only to labour but to be weary with labour and spiritually is to be understood of the labour of sinne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yee that are heavie laden signifies not onely to carry a burthen but also to be pressed and depressed therewith and Metaphorically is to be understood of a thing troublesome odious and grievous From hence then we may observe Observ That without humiliation there can bee no comfort or none shall bee comforted by Christ except onely those who are wearied in mind and depressed and burthened in conscience by reason of their sinnes Read 1 Peter 5.6 Iames 4.10 Quest 2 How manifold is Labour Answ Two-fold namely First of the body and such sleep sweetly Eccles 5.11 This is not here spoken of Secondly of the Mind and this is two-fold namely when a man labours I. In affection and that either First because hee desires that which hee cannot obtaine or attaine unto Or Secondly because he feares that which he cannot flee from or avoid Or II. In sense when a man grieves and mournes under some burden which is not pleasing but painefull and odious unto him Now of this more by and by Why shall none be comforted by Christ but Quest 3 those who are laden with the burden sight and sense of their sinnes First because untill wee be truely wearied of Answ 1 our sinnes and humbled for our sinnes we cannot seeke Christ or regard him or desire him as wee ought A man will never seeke to the Physician for helpe untill he find and feele himselfe to be sicke neither will sinners seeke to Christ the Physician of their soules untill they bee sensible of the wounds of sinne Secondly because Christ came not to call the Answ 2 righteous but sinners to repentance hee was not sent but to the lost sheepe of Israel and to those who were sicke Mat. 9.12 Hee was sent not to comfort those who stood in no need of comfort but to comfort those who mourne Luke 4.18 Who are here to be reproved and taxed Quest 4 First those who rejoyce in the world Christ Answ 1 is so farre from comforting these that hee denounceth a woe against them Luke 6.24 Secondly those who place their felicity only Answ 2 in the world not in the Lord. Thirdly those who deride the threatnings of Answ 3 God in his word and are not humbled by them Reade Psalme 94.7 and 2 Pet. 3.4 Fourthly those who are not sensible of their Answ 4 sinnes nor grieved with the burden of them Now these are either I. Those who doe not thinke themselves to be sinners as Esa 65.5 but proudly boast of themselves Luke 18.11 and in comparison of themselves contemne all others yea condemne others as sinners but not themselves 1 Iohn 1.9 These are either hypocrites and proud Pharisees or morall civill honest men Or II. Those who through a blockish stupidity and insensibility perceive nothing neither examining at all how miserable their estate and condition is nor what the end of them will be Or III. Those who would not heare or see their sinnes and therefore hate the word of God instead of being humbled for reproving of their sinnes Or IV. The Papists who instead of feeling the burden of their sinnes brag of their workes and merits Fiftly those are here faulty who hypocritically Answ 5 faine themselves to be sinners but thinke better of themselves then so who pretend sorrow and humiliation outwardly in their countenance but their hearts have not the least sense or touch of their iniquities Sixtly those who are not wearied with labour Answ 6 who would fight but not unto blood Heb. 4.12 who would worke the Lords worke but not so as to tyre or weary themselves who are content to be lazie servants and idle worke-men but not painefull labourers Christ will not comfort these because God hath cursed them Ierem. 48.10 And therefore if wee desire consolation from him wee must labour and that unto wearinesse Quest 5 Are all those who labour and are weary or who are weary with labour happy and blessed or assured of comfort and rest from Christ There is a double labour namely Answ 7 First mundane and worldly and this is two-fold namely either I. Innate naturall and ordained For First all things are full of labour Iob 5.7 And Secondly God hath ordained that man should labour and get his bread with the sweat of his browes Gen. 3.16 And Thirdly men can expect no blessing without labour neither obtaine any by their owne industry except the Lord blesse their labour Now this labour and paines
them at all Secondly they persevere and continue crying but yet they gaine nothing thereby Thirdly afterwards as though they had done some evill thing they are reproved and blamed by the multitude for their prayers Yet notwithstanding all this they doe not desist but are so much the more fervent in their prayers as is here plainly expressed and they cried so much the more How many things are herein implyed Quest 1 Two namely Answ First their perseverance they give not over but continue praying To teach us That we must be perseverant in prayer and Obser 1 continue therein untill we have obtained that which we want or else untill Gods will be otherwise revealed Read Rom. 12.12 and 1. Thes 5.17 Luke 18.1 c. Matth. 7.7 and 26.42 44. Why must we continue thus in prayer Quest 2 First because God by with-holding from us Answ 1 what we want and desire doth thereby onely prove whether wee will give over praying or not Secondly because if we persevere in prayer we Answ 2 shall be holpen For I. We can obtaine nothing without perseverance And II. If we persevere in prayer we shall obtaine what we desire Hitherto saith Christ ye have asked nothing in my name but ye have obtained it Iohn 14. and 1. Iohn 4.16 Thirdly we must continue in prayer because Answ 3 at least it is a comfort to those who are afflicted and hence CHRIST prayes when his soule was troubled and St. Iames commands all to pray when they are afflicted Iames 5.12 Yea Fourthly we must continue in prayer because Answ 4 I. It is the service of God And II. The solace of the soule And III. The remedy against evill Secondly the next thing implied in these words And they cryed so much the more is the fervour and zeale of the blind men Whence we learne That wee ought to pray fervently as well as Obser 2 perseverantly Rom. 12.12 Hâ—â— observe these things namely I. We stand in need of many things but we can expect nothing without prayer Iames 4.2 Jf we would have we must aske Matth. 7.7 For prayer is the cause and condition without which we cannot and by vvhich we may obtaine any thing at Gods hand and therefore it is necessary that we should pray II. We are hindred from good things by Sathan who is expelled and driven away by prayer alone and therefore great reason there is that we should pray III. Jt is the remedy against temptation as appeares by our Saviours admonition Pray lest ye enter into temptation And therefore if we would be preserved from sinne we must pray IV. Prayer is a part of Gods worship and service now he is to be worshiped in spirit and truth and served with all the heart and with all the soule And therefore we must offer up unto him spirituall hearty and fervent Prayers CHAP. XXI Vers 5 VERS 5. Tell ye the Daughter of Sion Behold thy King commeth unto thee meeke and sitting vpon an Asse and a Colt the Foale of an Asse Our Saviour here by calling himselfe a King ministers occasion unto us to consider a little of his Kingdome and the nature thereof because King and Kingdome are Relata Quest 1 What is the Kingdome of Christ Answ That whereby he doth dispense and administer with authority and power all things which belong unto the salvation of men Psalm 2.6 Daniel 2.44 Luke 1.36 Quest 2 What are the properties of this Kingdome Answ 1 First it is an Universall Kingdome and that in three regards viz. I. Jn respect of all ages Matth. 22.43 44 45. For it hath beene from the beginning and shall be unto the end of the World II. Jn respect of all sorts of men which belong unto this Kingdome for there are some of all nations and vocations which belong thereunto Daniel 7.14 Revelat. 17.4 III. Jn respect also of all creatures inasmuch as they belong unto the good of Gods chosen and promote or helpe forward their salvation Ephes 1.21 22. Answ 2 Secondly this Kingdome is in the very soules and consciences of men Rom. 14.17 Yea Answ 3 Thirdly it dispenseth both eternall life and death Revelat. 1.18 Answ 4 Fourthly it is an eternall Kingdome Daniel 2.44 and 7.14 Answ 5 Fifthly the last property of this Kingdome is this Jt brings true peace and perfect happinesse to those who are heires thereof Esa 9.6 Ephes 2.16 Hebr. 7.2 And hence this Kingdome is called in Scripture sometimes the Kingdome of God sometimes the Kingdome of peace and glory somtimes the Kingdome of light and glory and sometimes the Kingdome of heaven and the world to come Hebr. 2.5 Quest 3 What is the duty of the Subjects of this Kingdome Answ 1 First they must admire the singular humility of their Lord and this our Saviour seemes to intimate and imply in this word Ecce Behold Tell yee the Daughter of Sion Behold thy King commeth unto thee meeke c. Jt must needs breed and beget admiration in us if we doe but consider these things viz. I. Who comes The King of glory and the glory and splendor of the Father II. Unto whom doth he come Unto those who drinke iniquity like water Iob. 15. And therefore Christs comming unto us is no other then First the comming of light to darknesse And Secondly the comming of righteousnesse to unrighteousnesse And Thirdly the comming of life to death And therefore how can we but admire it Elizabeth wondred whence it was that the Mother of her LORD should come and visite her and we have much more cause to admire why the Lord himselfe will come to visite us Secondly the Subjects of this King or Kingdome Answ 2 must rejoyce for the benefits they reape by their King and priviledges they enjoy by being Subjects of this Kingdome And this seemes to be implyed here in these words Thy King commeth unto thee Every Christian should labour to make of this Tibi a Mihi that so they might say My LORD CHRIST hath come Mihi to me for this will afford true and solide joy Wherein must we rejoyce Quest 4 First in prayer because whatsoever we begge in Answ 1 the name of this King we shall obtaine Secondly in anxiety and sorrow for our sinnes Answ 2 because this is a faithfull saying That this King came into the World for the salvation of Sinners Thirdly in tentation because we have a King Answ 3 who is potent yea Omnipotent and therefore let us call upon him that he may destroy the workes of Sathan in us Fourthly in persecution poverty sicknesse and Answ 4 the like because he is our comforter in persecution our riches in poverty our Physitian in sicknesse yea all in all unto us and therefore we have great cause to rejoyce in him Here it may be objected oh but he deferres long for J have beene in misery and prayed unto him Object and expected helpe from him and yet am not delivered how therefore can J rejoyce in affliction First be not dismaid
〈◊〉 QVESTIONS Dogâ—â—â—icall OBSERVATIONS Aâ—â— Evangelicall ESSAYS VPON THE GOSPEL OF JESUS CHRIST ACCORDING TO St. MATTHEW WHEREIN About two thousand six hundred and fifty necessary and profitable Questions are discussed and five hundred and eighty speciall points of Doctrine noted and five hundred and fifty Errours confuted or Objections answered together with divers Arguments whereby divers Truths and true Tenents are confirmed By RICHARD WARD Sometimes STUDENT in the famous VNIVERSITIES Of CAMBRIDGE In ENGLAND St. ANDREWS In SCOTLAND And Master of Arts of both the Kingdoms And now a Preacher in the famous City of LONDON Si in Scriptura sacra tantûm essent quae facillimè intelligerentur nec studiosè quareretur nec suavitèr inveniretur veritas Augustâ— de verà religione â—on potentus in verbis Scripturarum esse Evangelium sed in sensu Non in superficie sed in medullà non in serâ—â—num foliis sed in radice rationis Hier. in Epist ad Ephes So they read in the Book in the Law of God distinctly and gave the sense and caused them to understand the reading Nehem. 8.8 LONDON Printed for PETER COLE and are to be sold at his shop in Cornhill at the sign of the Glove and Lyon neer the Royall Exchange M.DC.XL THE DEMONSTRATION OF THE SCRIPTVRES BEing about by the grace of God to cleare some difficulties and to collect a few observations from some verses of this Gospel written by St Matthew it will not bee amisse first of all to resolve a generall question or two Our first question then shall be this Quest 1 How this Booke or any other may bee knowne to be the divine word of God dictated by the Holy Spirit of God and not the humour or fancy of a private erring spirit Answ I answer Scripture is knowne to be Scripture and canonicall bookes are knowne to bee such by these proofes properties infallible markes First by the evidence of the Spirit imprinted in the Scriptures and shewing it selfe in every line of them or the testimonies of the Scripture it self that is the testimony of God speaking unto us in the Scriptures as Rom. 10.8 This is the word of Faith which we preach Rom. 10.8 Secondly the purity and perfection of Scriptures sheweth it to bee Canonicall For they teach nothing but truth and teach all truths necessary unto salvation They are both pure and perfect Psal 19.8 9. Psal 19.8.9 First pure they being a doctrine according to holines a rule to direct our waies in righteousnesse all the exhortations and examples therein tending thereto Secondly they are perfectly holy in themselves and by themselves whereas all other writings are profane farther then they draw holinesse from these which yet is never such but that their holinesse is imperfect and defective Prov. 8.8 and 30.5 Psal 12.7 But the Scriptures are perfectly profitable in themselves to instruct unto salvation a Iames 1.21 All other writings are utterly unprofitable thereunto any further then they draw from them yea they containe full and perfect Doctrine for the pacifying setling and directing of the conscience in all things Many Histories shew us the heavy wrath of God upon man for sinne but the Scriptures onely shew us Morbuâ—â— medicinâ—â— medicâ—â—â— That is both the sickenesse the physicke and the Physitian to cure it Thirdly the consent of one part with anotheâ—â—â—ere being a perfect concord and harmony in all the Bookes both of the Old and New Testament notwithstanding the diversity of persons by whom the places where the times when and matters whereof they have beene written b Acts 26.22 There may seeme some contradiction amongst the writers of holy Scripture but indeed there is none but a perfect harmonie And therefore when we see the heathen history or Apocryphall bookes contradicting the holy history we should stand for the holy Scripture against them but when we see any appearance of contradiction in holy writ we should labour to reconcile it When Moses saw an Aegyptian and an Israelite striving together hee killed the Aegyptian and saved the Israelite c Exod. 2.12 but when he saw two Israelites striving together he laboured to reconcile them saying Yee are brethren why doe ye strive So when we see heathen History to contradict the Scriptures we should kill the Aegyptian and save the Israelite as for example Iacob cursed Simeon and Levi for murthering of the Sichemites d Gen. 49.7 But Iudith blessed Simeon for killing of them Iudith 9. So Ieremiah saith They shall returne in the third generation e Ierem. 27 7. But Baruch saith They shall returne in the seaventh generation Baruch 6. Here let us kill the Aegyptian but save the Israelite but when we see any appearance of contradiction in the holy Scriptures we should labour to reconcile them because they are brethren Weemse Fourthly the antiquitie of it the Scripture being the most ancient of all Histories from the creation of the world to the flood was to the heathen Tempus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a hid unknowne time there being no humane Historyes of any thing before the flood but the Scriptures beginne at the beginning of the world and continue the History of the world unto the flood Againe from the flood to the Olimpiâ—ds of the Grecians which began but in the dayes of Vzziah was unto the heathen tempus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a fabulous time and all their Histories of Hercules Promâ—thine and the rest being but lying and forged tales but the Scriptures goe on setting downe unto us the History of the Church from the stood even unto the comming of Christ Thus we see how farre Gods word exceedeth humane writings in antiquitie it beginneth with the world f Luke â— As he spaâ—â— by the mouth of his holy Prophets which haâ—e beene since the world beganne and endeth with it g 1 Pet. 1.25 For the world of the Lord endureth for ever Fiftly the Majesty of it in plainnesse of speech the Scriptures seeme at the first view to bee very plaine but at a full sight are full of Majesty above all other writings h â— Cor. 1.17 18.21.24 and 2.15 1 Tim. 5.21 Thus their plaine and cleere manner of setting downe things sheweth them to be Divine i Esa 8.1 Take a great roule and writ in it with a mans pen Behhoret Enosh that is clearely that the simplest among man may understand it so k Deu. 30.11 This Commandement which I command thee this day is nor hidden from thee neither is it far off In the Hebrew it is Lo niphleeth non separatum a te i. e. It is not separated from thy knowledge that thou canst not understand it neither is it farre from thee those things which are obscure which wee cannot take up are said to be farre from us and those things which we understand are said to be neare us l Rom. 10.8 Sixtly the power and force it hath over the conscience it makes often
nature in us for and by and through the merits and mercies of Iesus Christ III. Thirdly these bookes are called New for a new adoration or worship of God which is herein prescribed In the Old Testament they were confined unto a place they must worship at Ierusalem in the New Testament God promiseth to bee every where present and propitious unto all those that call upon him faithfully Iohn 4.23 IV. Fourthly they are called New because they speake with a new tongue in a new language the Old Testament was written in the old Hebrew tongue the New Testament in a new i. e. in the Greeke tongue for this was a new thing and never before accustomed to have the Oracles of God divulged in any other language than Hebrew There were three languages consecrated in the Title of Christs Crosse which was written by Pilat the Hebrew Greeke and Latine tongue and therefore in this regard also these Books are called New V. Fifthly they are so tearmed also because of a new Testator or Mediatour of this Testament which was not Moses but Christ VI. Sixtly they are also so called in regard of their new witnesses the Apostles and Disciples of Christ Thus much for the Name Authour and Title Divers other generall questions might be raysed both from this Gospell as also from the New Testament which willingly I omit for these three causes First because some of them God willing I shall handle elswhere And secondly because Doctor Mayor hath handled many in his learned Animadversions upon the whole New Testament And thirdly because neither my parts nor weaâ—e abilities nor learning nor library nor leasure â—â—n raise up or conjure downe all questions and difficulties which may be made I have also in a manner wholly omitted the objections the childish and quarrelling exceptions and impious wrestings of the Rhemists upon the New Testament because both reverend Fulke and Câ—â—twright are to be had in English who answer them sufficiently I come now to cleare and observe some things in particular from some particular verses of the first Chapter THEOLOGICALL QVESTIONS DOGMATICAL OBSERVATIONS AND EVANGELICALL ESSAYES VPON THE GOSPEL OF OVR SAVIOVR CHRIST ACCORDING TO St. MATTHEVV CHAPTER I. VERSE 1. The Booke of the generation of Iesus Christ the sonne of David the sonne of Abraham I Will according to the method of our holy Evangelist first speake a word or two of the Genealogie of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ his genealogie being registred to let us see that Jesus is THE CHRIST the agreement of the foure Evangelists doe greatly confirme the same Two of the foure viz. Saint Matthew and Saint Luke record Christs genealogie unto us hence a question ariseth Quest 1 How can these two Evangelists bee reconciled differing so much as they doe in this Genealogie Answ 1 I answer They write and set downe the linage and descent of Christ diverso sed non adverso modo diversely but not contrarily whose diversity makes up the sweeter harmony for where Saint Matthew reckons from the Fathers downeward Saint Luke reckons from Answ 2 the children upwards I answer againe the whole genealogie is divided into five Sections reckoning as Saint Matthew doth from the Fathers to the children 1 From Adam to Noah 2. From Noah to Abraham 3. From Abraham to David 4. From David to Zorobabel 5. From Zorobabel to Christ himselfe In the first and second Saint Luke runnes alone Saint Matthew not meddling with the Genealogie of Christ further then Abraham In the third section from Abraham to David Saint Matthew and Saint Luke goe together In the fourth from David to Zorobabel they take different courses for Saint Matthew descends from David by Solomon but Saint Luke by Nathan and both meet in Salathiel where going on two steps together they part againe and the one takes his course from Zorobabel by Rhesa to Mary the other from Zorobabel by Abia to Ioseph It will be questioned againe How Saint Matthew Quest 2 and Saint Luke can agree in the last example according to our Evangelist verse 16. and the first according to Saint Luke g Luk. 3.23 Saint Matthew affirming Iosephs father to be Iacob Saint Luke Elie I answer Answ Iacob was the naturall Father of Ioseph Eli was the naturall Father of Mary and so by the contract of those two Eli was Iosephs Father in law h Eut. 1. l. 1. Cap. 10. It will be further questioned why Saint Matthew and Saint Luke have both of them described Quest 3 the genealogie and linage of Ioseph not of Answ 1 Mary I answer first for the convincing of the Jewes to whom Saint Matthew wrote Secondly Answ 2 because Ioseph and Mary were contribules both of one Tribe and therefore it was all one whether of them were described but of this more by and by The Booke of the generation hence another Quest 4 question ariseth Whether this bee the Title of the Booke or no Answer Answ it is not the title of the Booke but onely of the Catalogue expressed in the Chapter so Gen. 5.1 This is the Booke of the generations of Adam c. It will be hence demanded further why doth Quest 5 Saint Matthew meddle at all with Genealogies seeing Saint Paul forbids them i 1 Tim. 1 Titâ—â— 3. Answer I answer there is a double use of Genealogies 1. First a prophane use for ostentation pride boasting or ambition and this the Jewes were too much addicted unto and this is that which Saint Paul forbiddes namely a vaine pride and glorying in their ancestors 2. Secondly there is a holy use of Genealogies which is three fold 1. For the observing of judiciall Lawes 2. For the distinguishing of the Church from those that were without and these second uses of genealogies belong not now unto us 3. For the declaration or setting forth of the pedigree race or linage of the Messiah and this continued for and with us and is that which Saint Matthew here intends who fearing least it should be thought that Christ were some obscure or private or secret person like Melchizedech who was a Pater without Father or Mother doth therfore shew forth unto us his generation that wee might observe and know it to bee double viz. First naturall and knowne comming from David by this line and descent Secondly divine and ineffable Quest 6 Furthermore it will be asked why Saint Luke proceeds unto Adam and Matthew beginnes but at Abraham seeing they both intend one and the same thing viz. the genealogie of Christ Answ 1 according to his humanity first some answer that this was done to shew that Christ was given two manner of waies to wit first For the Gentiles and for all men and that in a double regard First by the sufficiency of that Redemption which was wrought by Christ Secondly by a generall offer of conditional grace which was made unto all Answ 2 Secondly to the Godly onely the seede and children of Abrahams faith by effectuall
of this Answ see Iunij Paarell fol. 8. They further object the word Halma doth Object 4 not alwaies signifie a Virgin but sometimes a young woman who is married I answer it signifies alwaies in Scripture a Answ 1 Virgin except onely Prov. 30.19 where Halma is taken not for a pure Virgin but for a Virgin in shew or outward appeareance as verse 20. I adde one answer more which may serve as Answ 2 a generall solution of all these objections That we have the testimony of the holy Spirit in this verse confirming from heaven unto us that this prophecie is meant onely of Christ the true Messias Answ 3 Lastly because this question is not questioned amongst Christians as also because others r Mayer s Pareus s handle it something largely I therefore prosecute it no further Sect. 2 § 2. Behold a Virgin shall bee with child c. A Virgin in Hebrew is Halma Exposit derived from the root Halam which signifies to hide because Virgins were wont warily to be retained and detained in their Fathers house untill they were espoused Observ Teaching all Parents carefully to regard the chastity of their daughters and neither by ill examples or too much liberty or by suffering them to frequent the society of wanton persons endanger the staining of their Virginity Some hence may question why are they so charily to be kept Quest they are filia bonae spei very hopefull vertue shewes it selfe in them and therefore what neede is there to keepe them like Lyons in a grate or birds in a cage we hope wee may safely suffer them sometimes to runne and fly abroad I answer first Casta est quam nemo rogavit perswasion Answ 1 is strong and there are subtile inducements unto lewdnesse and little doe we know whether they will hold out or yeeld untill they be assaulted and therefore the safest way is to preserve them from all cords of vanity that draw on iniquity Å¿ Esa 5.18 that is all occasions that may provoke unto sinne Secondly Nature is flexible and youth easily Answ 2 to be seduced the least sparke will set gunpowder on fire and dry flaxe burneth quickly there is naturally some wantonnesse in young maides as well as in young men and therefore parents should bee the more carefull of them giving no way to their wantonnesse but circumspectly curbing and warily restraining it Thirdly Virginity is a Iewell never to bee Answ 3 recovered being once lost and therefore parents in regard of their owne reputation and their childrens perpetuall credit should have a carefull eye over them § 3. His name shall be called Emmanuel which Sect. 3 being interpreted is God with us Three things may bee observed from these words Observa 1. There is none so pure but malice can deprave no truth so infallible but the perverse braine of man will object against it 2. This verse evidently proves the deity of Christ because this name Emmanuel given unto Christ doth testifie that in the person of Christ God is with us i. e. united with our flesh 3. yet there are some who dare oppose the truth of it Eniedinus a Samosatenian Heretike doth here Obiect 1 object It followes not that Christ is God because he is called Emmanuel 1. because many are said to be that which they are not 2. Many have beene called Emmanuel who were not Gods Answ 1 I answer first It is blasphemie to say that Christ is not that which hee is called for if so their God should mocke and deceive his people and Ioseph and Christ by a false name which is blasphemy to utter Secondly Other Emmanuels have nomen sive re Answ 2 Christ nomen et reâ—â— others are onely so called but unto Christ the name doth truely agree hee having this name given unto him to expresse the nature of his person he being 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the New Testament doth ever and anone confirme as the word became Flesh and God was manifested in the Flesh and the like phrases And therefore he onely is the true Emmanuel It is very doubtfull saith the same hereticall Obiect 2 objecter whether Christ were called Emmanuel or not because neither the Angel nor the Evangelist doe call him Emmanuel but Iesus I answer First if hee bee Iesus the Saviour Answ 1 then is hee God and man because none could save us but such a one as is proved before verse 20. Secondly God called Christ Emmanuel not for Answ 2 this end that it should bee the proper name of the Messias but that it might signifie his wonderfull person mercy and grace in being God and Man and becomming Man for us and therefore the Angel from that prophesie Esa 7.14 saith that in regard of his person he shall bee called Emmanuel but his proper name shall be Iesus Thou shalt call his name Iesus verse 21. VERS 25. And Ioseph knew her not Vers 25 untill shee had brought forth her first borne sonne c. He knew her not Donec untill c. that is Exposit hee never knew her at all for so Donec signifies as it is said Samuel saw not Saul untill the day of his death t 1. Sam. 15.35 that is hee never saw him after the words here used are Greeke but the phrase Hebrew for this is frequent in the Old Testament as Michal had no child untill the day of her death 1. Sam. 6.23 i. e. she had no more children at all afterwards That Ioseph never knew Mary at all the Church hath alwaies held and that for these reasons First because it doth establish an Article of out faith natus ex Virgine that is of one who was a Virgin when he was borne and this is of absolute necessitie to be beleeved yea continued a virgin all her life time after and this we are verily perswaded of Secondly because the Fathers with an unanimous consent have both alwaies called her Virgin and also held this opinion condemning those for heretickes that thought the contrary as may be seene in Epiphanius Augustine Hierom and divers other Fathers Thirdly some of the Fathers and Gualter upon these words for the proofe of this opinion have argued from the Prophet saying x Ezech. 44.2 This gate shall bee shut it shall not be opened and no man shall enter in by it because the Lord the God of Israel hath entred in by iâ—â—herefore it shall be shut But this reason serâ—â—â—â— not of much weight that place not bearing it without allegorizing the place as shall God willing bee shewed else where Fourthly it is not likely that Ioseph being a just man would know her whom hee knew to bee the Mother of his Lord or expose to a common use that vessell which the Lord had thus sanctified especially considering that he was of the age of 80. yeares when he was contracted to her as saith Epiphanius Obiect 1 But against this opinion Helviâ—â—us Nestorius Ievinianus and divers others object
in Christ the head of the Church when he was upon earth is now in the Pope his Vicar generall upon earth but Christ had both Regall and Sacerdotall power i. e. was both a Priest and a temporall King when hee was upon the earth Therefore the Pope is such both a Priest and a Prince having power Temporall and Spirituall over people and Princes The whole argument I meddle not withall referring the Reader to the learned Frenchman a Camierus Tom. 2. lib. 15. cap. 4. Sect. 1.2 3. de Temp. Papa potes I will onely prosecute one particular of the Minor proposition Wee deny that Christ was a temporall King upon earth and therefore although the Pope were his Vicar which is not yet proved by them by any unanswerable or unanswered arguments yet hath he not Regall power given unto him That Christ was a temporall King some of them b Carerius prove from this verse the Orientall Kings or wise men of the East aske where is he that is borne King of the Jewes therefore they confesse he was a King and they honour him as a King by presenting gifts unto him To this I answer first it cannot bee denied Answ 1 but that Christ was called by the Wise Men a King Secondly but whether they call him a temporall Answ 2 King or not that is the question and Carerius proves it not but others witnesse c Chrysost hom 6. in Matth. that they came unto Christ as unto God and then certainely they do not enquire for him as a temporall King Againe it is most probable and agreeable Answ 3 unto reason that they call Christ an heavenly King not an earthly as may appeare thus If these wise men had acknowledged no other thing in Christ but onely that hee was the temporall King of the Jewes that is a King of a very small people then had they had no cause to have undertaken this long journey for the sight of him but rather cause not to have moved a foot out of the way for him the earthly King of the Jewes not belonging at all unto them Answ 4 Lastly I answer when they find Christ they worship him which argues that they acknowledge him not to bee an earthly but a heavenly King for although temporall Kings amongst them were wont to bee worshiped yet none before their coronatiō when they were actually Kings which could not as yet be his nativity being neither knowne unto nor taken notice of by the Jewes and therefore all interpreters in a manner agree that they worshiped him as a God I referre the studious Reader here to Opus imperf in Matth. hom 2. and Salmeron Tract 38. Tom. 3. and Anselm s and cyprian serm de stellâ Magi and August serm 29. de tempore Divers questions from this verse may be made concerning this STARRE I will onely propound those which I conceive to bee of most weight and of greatest necessity to be knowne Quest 1 First how was Christ manifested to the wise men Answ Answer by a starre they confesse at Jerusalem we have seene his starre and they conclude that a new starre doth portend a new King Quest 2 Secondly why was not Christ manifested unto the Wise Men who were Gentiles by a speaking Angell rather then by a dumbe and silent starre seeing that he was so revealed unto the Israelites an Angell from heaven totidem verbis even in plaine termes telling them of his nativity d Luke 2.10.11 Answ 1 First some say this was done for the fulfilling of Balaams Prophesie e Numb 24.17 That a starre should rise from Iacob but this is false for the Prophet speakes there of Christ himselfe under the type of David who should tame the Moabites and all his enemies Answ 2 Secondly this was not done without a mysterie which was this the Messias was to bee notified and made knowne unto the Gentiles not immediately from heaven but mediately by the Jewes For out of Zion went the law and the word of the Lord from Ierusalem f Esa 2.3 Yea to the Jewes onely were committed the divine oracles of God g Rom. 3.9 and from them flowed salvation unto the Gentiles h Ioh. 4.22 Thirdly the Iewes were more worthy then Answ 3 the Gentiles at least in the Lords esteeme and therefore God did send messages unto them by Angels the Gentiles were dogs and were but to gather up the crums that fell from them and therefore God admonisheth them by a starre i Haymo s Answ 4 Fourthly the Iewes were directed by reason in their actions and therefore God sendes reasonable Angels unto them but the Gentiles know not how to use reason aright and therefore God gives unto them a signe k Greg. s Matth. 2. ◠349. Answ 5 Fiftly Christ was revealed unto these Wise men by a starre for a two-fold admonition viz. I. That they might be admonished of the person of Christ that this Iesus who was borne at Bethlehem was that King to whom as the latine Church sings both sunne and moone and starres and aire doe chante by turnes or unto whom every thing that hath breath should sing praise l Psal 150. vers last II. This was done that they might bee admonished of the benefits they should receive by Christ viz. that by a true and lively faith in this King a new starre of the true acknowledgement of God should arise in the hearts of the faithfull which should diffuse his light and send forth his bright beames into the obscure world for where the understanding is enlightned and the affections by a true zeale throughly enflamed there is light and brightnesse in the life and conversation Sixtly and lastly I answer the Wise Men Answ 6 were skilfull in Astrologie and Astronomy and therefore God revealed Christ unto them by a starre m Chryos Calvin supra where we may observe two things first God makes Christ knowne to the Israelites to the Priests to the Persians and to Herod Secondly hee makes Christ knowne unto these by things best knowne unto every one of them and most credited Christ was manifested to the Israelites by an Angel Luke 2.10 to the Persians by a starre to the Priests and Herod by the Priests and Magi of the Persians in this Chapter Thirdly it may bee demanded what manner Quest 3 of starre it was by which Christ was revealed unto the Wise Men Many grossely and ridiculously answer this Answ 1 question which answer I will but barely recite I. Some say it was an Astrologicall constellation by a certaine influence shewing Christ because these Wise Men say we have seene his star II. Others say this was the Holy Ghost who in the shape of a Dove was seene of the Jewes when hee descended upon Christ a Ioh. ◠32 III. Others say it was that Angell which appeared unto the Sheepherds b Luke 2 9.10 of which opinion was Chrysostom But the Angels never appeared
Herodians h Epiphan Danaeus The Scribes they were interpreters of the law and hence in this verse Herod called both the Governours of the Sanhedrin the Chiefe-Priests and also those that were skilfull in the law the Scribes that so it might bee a lawfull Councell and yet the end of this Convocation or convocated Councell was for the ruine and overthrowe of Christ teaching us that a true Councell may erre Observ that this was a true Councell appeares thus First it was lawfully called by Herod the King Secondly those that were gathered together in Councell were the lawfull Rectors and Doctors of the people of God the Iewes Thirdly the consultation was about a maine question of Religion the true Messias and yet notwithstanding all this was done for a wrong and a wicked end Hence it may be doubted If a lawfull Councell may erre concerning religion who then Quest 2 must interpret the Scriptures Answer there are three interpreters of the Scriptures First I and thou or every particular man now this is to bee exploded that is when one private mans opinion or exposition shall crosse all that hath beene before it is lightly to bee waved or not much to be weighed and yet there have beene such who have spoken truth as for example Saint Hierome expounding those words The God of this World hath blinded their eyes a 2 Cor. 4.4 by the God of this world he understands the devill which exposition was called inventum Hicronymi Hieronymies phansy or inventiō because they that were before him expounded it of God the Lord and yet we see that his interpretatiō is true and all the other mistooke the place by an unanimous consent of all our now Interpreters I might give instance likewise of Augustines invention as they called it concerning the creation of the Angels but I passe it by concluding that a private and particular mans exposition which thwarts all that hath gone before it as it is not rashly to be beleeved and admitted of so it is not to bee adjudged to the fire nor wholy rejected till it have beene examined by other Scriptures and the analogie of faith Secondly the second interpreter of the Scriptures are the Fathers and Councells of the Church these are venerable highly to bee prized and much esteemed but yet not wholy and absolutely to be adhered unto or admitted without examining of them by Scriptures Thirdly the last and best interpreter of Scriptures is the word of God it selfe and this interpretation is to be admitted accepted and received nil difficile quod non alibi planum b August In fundamentall points absolutely necessary unto salvation that which is obscure in one place is more plaine and easie unto the understanding in another And thus every exposition of holy writ is to be examined whether it doe crosse or contradict any other plaine place of Scripture or no for the whole Scripture is as one truth and therefore that cannot bee the true sense of one place that belies another § 3. Herod demanded of them where Christ Sect. 3 should be borne Quest 1 It may heere bee doubted whether Herod did well in asking counsell of the Chiefe Priests concerning Christ or no First I answer to take counsell of them and Answ 1 advise with them was both according to the custome of the Iewish Church and also was well done because to them were committed the Oracles of God and therefore the Gentiles in these cases were to repaire unto them and all the Proselites were instructed by them Answ 2 Secondly I answer that this was not well done of Herod to advise with them upon an hypocriticall pretexte Teaching us Observ that truth is to be sought in the word and of the Ministers of the word they being appointed by God for this service and worke c Malach. 2.7 that is First to teach men what things are to be beleeved and known Secondly to leade and draw men unto those things that are to bee obeyed and done the Scriptures being given for this end to make a man perfect in knowledge faith and obedience unto salvation d 2 Tim. 3.16 Thirdly to admonish advise perswade and exhort e 1 Tim. 4.13 2. Tim. 2.25 whence wee are called dispensers f Cor. 4.1 that give unto all that are hungry good and wholesome meate and that in due time and therefore although it be blame-worthy to doe as some doe to question with the Ministers of God and desire to bee resolved by them of some scruples for this end that they may entrappe them in their talke or ensnare them as the Iewes did with Christ yet it is according to the ordinance appointment of God that those that are in doubt should have recourse unto his messengers for comfort consolation directiō Hence it may be demāded quomodo quatenus Quest 2 how and how farre we must beleeve the Church and the Ministers thereof First if the holy Citie become an harlot and Answ 1 the watchmen of the citie seeke onely their owne pompe and glory and covetousnesse c. then they are not to be beleeved Answ 2 Secondly if the voyce of the Church and Church-men be not vox Dei the voyce of the Lord we must not then heare nor beleeve them Answ 3 Thirdly wee must heare the Church and chiefe Priests and Scribes as Herod in this verse but then examine by the Scriptures what they teach unto us for this Christ commands g Ioh. 5.39 Search the Scriptures and Paul commends in those noble Bereans h Act. 17.11 that searched the Scriptures daily whether those things were so that were preached unto them And this we see is the present practise of this present Councell holden at Jerusalem the Magi they repaire unto the Church at Jerusalem Herod he repaires to the Priests and they to the Scriptures Vers 11 VERS 5. And they sayd unto him in Bethlehem of Iudea for thus it is written by the Prophet Quest 1 Why doth the Lord suffer Herod to know where Christ was borne seeing he sought his life to prevent which Ioseph was constrained to flye Could not the Lord first have admonished the wisemen not to have come to Jerusalem at all or have blinded the understanding of the Pharisees that they should not know where Christ was born seeing Herod desired not the knowledge of it for good but formischiefe Answ 1 I answer First God would not take away such a cleare testimonie of Christ from Herod the Lord will have him know of the birth of Christ that by his owne experience he may perceive and acknowledge that there is no forcerie against Iacob nor inchantment against Israel yea that all his Fox-like craft and subtiltie cannot availe him but that maugre his malice God will preserve this infant the newes whereof doth so trouble him from his rage tyranny and crueltie Answ 2 Secondly God would not take from his children the participation of the crosse For
internall by mortifying our members c Col. 3.5.6 that is all corrupt and carnall affections which are in our mortall bodies because they warre against the soule d 1 Pet. 2.11 Vers 12 §. 1. VERS 12. And being warned of God in a dreame that they should not returne unto Herod they departed into their owne country another way Sect. 1 It may heere bee doubted what manner of dreame this was Quest which the Wise-men had Answ 1 I answer first Dreames are either 1 naturall which the minde causeth of it selfe but upon some occasion or beginning either externall or internall or 2. they are somnia immissa dreames which the minde of it selfe procureth not but are sent unto it or wrought upon it by some other power and these are of two sorts either first 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sent of God and such was the dreame of these Wise-men or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sent of evill spirits Answ 2 Secondly Divine Dreames are such as God offereth to the minde and these dreames 1 Sometimes are shewed to the faithfull or to those that are in the visible Church and of the invisible as to Jacob Ioseph Daniel Sometimes to those who are neither in the visible Church or of the invisible as to Laban Gen. 31. to Pharaohs baket 40. to Pharaoh himselfe 41. 3 Sometimes these divine dreames are shewed to those that are not in the visible Church but yet of the invisible and such was this dreame it was sent by God unto the Wise men who were not Iewes and therefore not of the then visible Church and yet I hope of the true Church of Christ Answ 3 Thirdly Divine Dreames are all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is containing some divination of things hid and secret and afterward to come to passe and these are of two sorts 1 nuda 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 naked visions simply plainly expressing the meaning scope and purpose of the dreame and such was this dreame or else 2. they are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mysticall dreames folded up in types and figures which cannot be understood without some signification such were Pharaohs dreames of the seven fat and leane kine and of the seven full and thinne and lancke eares Gen. 41. Sect. 2 § 2. That they should not returne unto Herod Quest 1 Heere it will be demanded why doth not God save and preserve Christ miraculously or by some other way then by the flight of the wise men Answ 1 First some answer heere unto that wee must not dare to summon God to the barre to render a reason to us of his actions e Muscul s Answ 2 Secondly God will not use miracles when and where there is no neede Observ Teaching us thereby that we must in all our necessities 1. use all lawfull meanes and then 2. begge a blessing at Gods hands upon the meanes Thirdly God doth this because he would not have these Magi made instruments of Herods Answ 3 cruelty Fourthly the Lord doth this because hee will Answ 4 not have Christ twice made known or revealed to those that inwardly contemne and despise him The wise men once bring Herod word of the nativity of Christ and in stead of rejoycing at that joyfull newes hee plots how to shed his most precious blood by an untimely death and therefore God will not permit the Magi the second time to reveale Christ unto him It may heere further be enquired Why doth Quest 2 God forbid the wise men to play the part of honest men that is to keepe their word they had promised Herod that when certainely they had found out the place of Christs abode they would give him notice of it and in this verse God doth prohibite it The Lord doth this to shew Answ that hee hath authority to prohibit the performance of humane promises the will of man is to give way to the will of God and the commandement of God doth nullifie and make voide all humane promises for the full understanding of this resolution and question two things are carefully to bee taken notice of First promises oblige in themselves Secondly God commanding promises are to be violated First promises oblige and binde in themselves and that jure divino by the law of God and that whether they are made With an oath Or Without an oath Promises that are bound with an oath binde a man unto the performance of that which hee hath promised it being a note of an upright man and an heavenly citizen not to change his promise although he have sworne unto his owne temporall hurt f Psal 15.4 when the law of an oath was given in Sina the whole world shooke say the Rabbines g Vide Pet. Mart. fol. 238. because an oath is stabilimentum orbis the stay and proppe of the world and if promises and oathes were not observed how should men trade or buy or sell or live in the world an oath is for the confirmation of the truth and for the end of contention and therefore all falshood of wicked men in their Promises is much to bee reprehended whether committed by Heathens or Christians I. Many Heathens slight promises though bound by oathes the Turkes say children are to be deceived with apples and men with oathes so lightly doe they value and oath Linguà juram said one h Ennius I sware it onely with my tongue This is a most wicked practise thus to slight an oath in any whosoever II. Some Christians are faulty also heere and they are the Papists who make no conscience of breaking an oath made unto any whether Christians or Heathens that are not sworne servants and vassailes to the Pope as they are It is an ordinary phrase at the Court of Rome Mercatorum est non Magistratuum stare juramente it is the part of a Merchant not of the Pope or any placed in authority by him to keepe his oathi. So Iohn Husse and Hierome of Prage were promised by an oath from the councell of Constance safe conducte and yet contrary to promise and oath were killed k Sleydan Promises though made without an oath yet binde omnia quasi jurata l Hier. ad Caelant all promises are halfe oathes or promises in a manner doe partake of the nature of an oath Now the reason why promises binde although not bound with an oath is this because fidelity is a part of truth and a promise is a greater part then an affirmation and therefore promises are are not to bee violated either 1 Lucri causà for gaine as one saith m Plautus Linguà rei servandae c. I made a promise with my mouth that I might save my purse but Eadem linguâ jam nego with the same tongue that I made the promise with the same I refuse to keepe it because it is not for my profit to performe it as if a man should promise a thiefe to send him to such a place twice so much money
imagine that they can prevaile against God as Pharaoh said who is the Lord that I should obey him I know him not neither will I at his command let Israel goe b Exod. 5.2 as if he would say mauger all his power I will still keepe them so in divers other plaine places we may see this truth confirmed c 2 Ring 18.34 19.10 Dan. 3.15 Ier. 43.2 This arrogant branch that thus thinkes to toppe the heavens sprouts from these three rootes First from those desires which are too importunate and boundlesse unde habeat quarit nemo sed oportet habere when men have not learnt to want nor to bridle their ambition but are infected with the itch of honour then they runne on in a violent course to obtaine their desires either by right or wrong thus hoping in despight of God as Pope Iulius said to obtaine and effect their purposes This was Herods fault who being blinded with ambition and desire of raigning hoped by his craft and policie to cut Christ short Secondly this hope that wicked men have to prevaile against Christ ariseth from the confidence they have in their owne power and strength wicked great men thinke nothing hard for them to doe and therefore dare wage open battell against Gods religion and his children Thus doth Herod and because none dare gainsay him hee hopes to prevaile This hope arises from forgetfulnesse they remember not oftentimes the hand of the Lord but looke upon things as meerely ordered and governed by second causes d Iames 4.15 they consider not the eye of the Lord that sees all nor the hand of the Lord that swayes all or they presume God will take no notice of them or they dare violate the truth and yet hope to escape punishment as Adam and Evah eate the apple and yet hoped they should not dye although God had positively without any If or and for that peradventure e Gen. 3.3 was of Evahs adding affirmed the contrary f Gen. 2.17 and thus doth Herod hope to prevaile against Christ although God himselfe had most plainely said the contrary g Psal 2. And therefore every one should learne 1. to restraine his bottomles desires and be content with whatsoever estate or condition the Lord shal call him unto or settle him in 2. Every one must remember that he can doe nothing of himselfe because in God we live and moove and have our beeing a Act. 17.28 yea because preferment comes neither from the East nor from the West but from the Lord and therefore when we endeavour against the will of God we doe but strive against the streame 3. All must learne not to forget either the eye or hand or power or truth of God but remember all things are ordered by a divine hand of providence and therefore let us not put forth our hands to use any wicked or unlawfull meanes either for the procuring of any blessing or the preventing of any evill for in doing so we prove our selves to be like wicked Herod that thinkes hee can prevaile against Christ the onely begotten sonne of God VERRS 17. Then was fulfilled that Vers 17 which was spoken by Ieremiah the Prophet saying Then was fulfilled Wee see heere how carefull the Lord is that every word of his should be Quest 1 fulfilled whence First it may bee asked shall every word of God whether promises or threatnings be accomplished Certes it shall Esa 55.11 Answ my word saith the Lord shall be fulfilled and not one jot or jota thereof shall perish b Matth. 5.18 for if the Lord speake it he wil also doe it 1 Pet. 1.24 Secondly Why shall every word of God be Quest 2 fulfilled why is the Lord so carefull to bring to passe whatsoever he hath spoken I answer First because God is truth it selfe Answ 1 Iohn 14.6 and the truth of the word doth depend upon the truth of God and therefore the Lord will fulfill whatsoever he hath spoken least an aspersion of falshood should be cast in his face Secondly because God is infinite in knowledge he knowes from the beginning what shall Answ 2 be for ever and cannot be deceived c Gal. 6.7 and hence it is that the Prophets doe so often speake of things which are to come as though they were present yea sometimes as though they were by-past I. Sometimes they speake of things which shall not bee for many yeares after as though they were already present as d Mal. 3.1 Mark 1.2 the Prophet from the Lord saith concerning Iohn Baptist Behold J send my messenger who shall prepare the way II. Sometimes they speake of things that are to come divers hundred yâ—â—res after as though they were already past as it is said of Christ e Esa 9.6 for unto us a child is borne and unto us a sonne is given as though he were then already borne and given Now the reasons of their thus delivering ther-prophecies was because they were as sure of thâ— event and accomplishment of that which by them from the Lord had beene spoken as though it were already present or past Thirdly because God is omnipotent able to effect whatsoever hee hath promised or threatned Answ 3 by his word at first all things were made yea so powerful is the voice of God that it never returnes in vaine f Esa 55.11 If the Lord should not accomplish what he either promises or threatens men would beleeve that he were not able to doe it and therefore being jealous of his honour hee is carefull to fulfill whatsoever he hath spoken Fourthly God will fulfill every word of his Answ 4 because he is constant and immutable g Iam. 1.17 for 1. he is never disturbed with affection nor transported by passion he doth all things upon mature deliberation with infinite wisedome and most calme affection 2 His will is never changed he is to day and to morrow and for ever the same and therefore hee certainely fulfilles whatsoever he speakes To summe up all this whole question in few words If the Lord did not fulfill or performe what he promises and threatens it were for some of these causes either first because hee is not true or not a God of his word Or secondly because he knew not what would come to passe some thing thwarting or crossing him which he did not foresee nor know Or thirdly because he is not able to performe what hee hath spoken Or fourthly because he is mutable and of another minde to day then he was yesterday Now all these are blasphemously derogatory from the Majestie of the Almighty and therefore least men should thus conceit of him hee fulfills all his prophecies and predictions that they may see and know that hee is infinite in truth power knowledge and also immutable Against this it will bee objected God threatens all sinners that none of them shall escape but Obiect 1 every one shall perish h Psal 9.17
also to be a corner stone to joyne Iewes and Gentiles in one in him q Col. 3.11 and therefore he had a warrant from God and a particular calling to doe this Secondly consider thine owne strength least in stead of converting of them thou be perverted by them they had neede of strong men in grace that undertake to cure the wicked least that themselves bee seduced Thus Christ was a lambe without spot in him was no sin found and therefore having a calling he might safely dwell and converse and eate with sinners Vers 23 §. VERS 23. And he came and dwelt in a cittie Sect. 1 called Nazareth that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophet hee shall bee called a Nazarene Quest It is heere doubted where is this written in what booke by what Prophet Answ 1 To this first some answer a Chrysost Theophil Muscul that the booke is lost wherein this Prophecie was contained because many sentences are recited in the New Testament which are no where extant in the Old and this came as they thinke through the envy and malice of the Iewes but this reason seemes weake for if any such bookes were in the Apostles time and were by them received as the divine and infallible oracles of God it is not likely that now they are lost they being neither envious nor negligent but of this wee have spoken in the fifteenth verse Answ 2 Others answer b Iunius s that Christ is heere said to have beene thus spoken of by the Prophets He shall be call a Nazarite because hee is by them set forth by the name Netzer a branch which appellation howsoever it was not understood any otherwise but as setting forth a branch comming out of a Kingly stocke yet mystically withall is intimated thereby in what place hee should be brought up Others to this purpose c Weemse Christ Synag f. 49. reade this verse thus he shall be called a Netzerit not a Nazarit because he is called Netzer d Zach. 6.12 a branch the Evangelist thus expounding the Prophet in sense though not in words because Christ was not a Nazarit and thus this author would interpret Saint Matthewes words he shall be called a flower or a branch Thus I say these thinke that Christs name was not Nazareus but Netzer which signifies a Branch e Esa 11.1 Zach. 3.19 6.12 And the reason they give for this is because it is said dictum per Prophetas in the plurall number as it was said by the Prophets f Hierom. Iunius s This reason is altogether disliked by learned Beza upon a double ground the first is because although this Testimony be found but in one of the small prophets yet it is said to be spoken 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the Prophets because all these 12. small Prophets were joyned in one booke Secondly because this verse is quoted from the book of the Judges which booke was written by diverse severall Prophets and therefore it may be understood thus dictum per Prophetas that is written in that booke which was pâ—nned by diverse Prophets The most part answer that this verse is taken Answ 3 from Iudg. 13.5.7 The child shall be a Nazarite unto the Lord. for 1. Sampson is called a Nazarite 2 he was a type of Christ 3 therfore Christ is called so spiritually 4 therfore that which they will not acknowledge God hath thus brought to passe viz. that they shall call him a Nazarene Heere then wee must diligently observe how Sampson was a Type of Christ First in his birth which I. was prophetically foretold g Iudg. 13.5 II. from his birth he was prepared in that same verse III. ordained for the good of Israel in that same place also Thus the birth of Christ was foretold h Esa 9.6 himselfe also prepared and ordained to save his people i Matth. 1.21 Secondly in his life 1. hee was full of strength and employed it for the protection of the Iewes so Christ is a strong rock stronger then Sathan and all his instruments and therefore will protect his children k Luk. 11.22 2 Sampson marries a Gentile so Christ marries the heathens receiving them into an everlasting covenant 3 he overcame the Lyon and drew hony from him so Christ overcame Sathan that roaring Lyon that he might give liberty and life and salvation which is sweeter then honey unto his servants 4 Sampson for the love of an harlot exinanivit se suffered himselfe to be emptied stripped disrobed and deprived of his strength so Christ disrobed himselfe of glory and tooke the lowly shape of man upoÌ„ him for mans sake who had played the harlot with many lovers l Rom. 5.6.7 Thirdly in his death 1 Sampson was slaine by his enemies so was Christ 2 he revenged himselfe more in his death then in his life m Iudg. 16.30 so Christ by his death overcame death hell and the devill n Heb. 2.14.15 1 Ioh. 3.8 And thus we see from whence this verse is gathered by the Evangelist § 2. He shall be called a Nazarene Wee Sect. 2 have two thirds heere to observe first the explication Secondly the application of this word Nazarite First for the explication of the word I propound Quest 1 two questions The first is drawne from the text And he came and dwelt in Nazaret that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophet hee shall bee called a Nazarit unto the Lord. How were these two accomplished in Christ to be called both a Nasarit and a Nazarit He was Nazarens voto Answ Nazarenus habitatione he was a Nazarene by habitation or dwelling because he dwelt there he was a Nazarit the true branch of the root of Iesse in regard of his humanity and he was a Nasarit truly separated and set apart to the Lord thus hee is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 holy unto the Lord 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one belonging to Nazareth What is meant by Nasarit Quest 2 I answer Answ the word is ambiguous and doubtfull there being foure kinds of Nasarits whereof two of them are Theologicall Hereticall The first sort of Nasarites which are the first Theolgicall are of the old Testament and are those that were separated and set apart onely unto God either I. ordination and vow a Numb 6.2 or II. By the commandement of God as Sampson was b Iudg. 13.4 The second sort of Nasarites which are the second Theologicall are of the New Testament and they are those who were borne or brought up in Nazareth because Nazareth in the old Testament is never named and thus these words are ever interpreted 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Matth. 26.71 Mark 1.24 and 10.47 and 14. 67. Luk. 4.34 and 24.19 Iohn 19.19 Acts 2.22 The third sort of Nasarites which are the first Hereticall are of some of the Jews who acknowledging the Patriarches untill Ioshuahs time reject the Scripture boasting that
auricular confession in which sense the word is never used by the Ancient Fathers therefore I may conclude that this penance injoyned by the Church of Rome for the satisfying of the justice of God is meerely erroneous and is built upon no authority of Scripture at all Sect. 3 § 3. Repent Iohns preaching is repentance that is the renovation of the minde which is the one halfe of the Gospel the summe whereof consists in these two Repentance and Faith and therefore I intreate the reader without tediousnesse to suffer both me and himselfe to dwell a little longer then ordinary in this verse Quest 1 The maine question here is concerning the parts of Repentance Answ 1 To which First some Papists answer that the three parts of repentance are the three steps in Iacobs ladder by which we mount unto heaven the first whereof is sorrow the second is shame the third is labour and industry But this is an abuse of repentance these being not the parts of it as else where more largely shall be shewed Answ 2 Secondly I answer the true parts of Repentance are three to wit First Preparation secondly Resolution thirdly Execution Quest 2 What necessitie is there of Preparation Answ I answer because a worke so holy as this is cannot rightly be performed but by a due preparation considering these two things 1. that wee our selves are by nature very unfit to effect it 2 that the worke in it selfe is very hard and difficult Sathan being strong that labours to retaine us in sinne and sinne from which wee should turne being customary unto us and pleasing unto our natures Quest 3 Thirdly it may be demanded wherein doth this preparation consist I answer in two things viz. 1 Dejectione 2 Erectione cordis That is Answ the casting downe and raising up of the heart First this preparation consists Dejectione cordis in the dejecting and humbling of the heart here it may be asked What necessitie is there of Quest 4 this casting downe of the heart I answer Answ Because our hearts are to be softned and humbled before we can truely repent Thus the Prophet exhorts us to rend our hearts and to turne unto the Lord f Ioel. 2.12 because without this rending there is no true repentance our hearts must bee plowed up before the seedes of grace can be sowne g Ierem. 4.4 because the spirit of bondage begets the spirit of adoption h Rom. 8.15 Hence it will be inquired wherein doth this Quest 5 our dejection or humiliation consist I answer Answ for the full cleare resolving of this question two things are to be observed First the beginning of this humiliation which is examination Secondly the end of this examination which is the hatred of sinne First the beginning of this humiliation is a serious examination of our selves our estates and conditions for when wee examine our selves by the rule of the law and finde how many and how mighty our sinnes are which wee have committed and which wee are never able to satisfye for then our peacockes plumes and Pharisaicall conceits are laid aside Hence a question may be propounded What Quest 6 must we examine in our selves Three things Answ First thy estate and condition wherein thou art thou must trye how thou standest whether in grace or nature a 2 Cor. 13.5 whether thou art truely perfectly regenerated or seduced by the spirit of slumber presumption thou must examine ubi fuisti es eris non es b Greg. Mor. 23. what hast thou beene what art thou what shalt thou be after this life happie or miserable what art thou not what is wanting in thee which thou shouldest have Thus we should examine our selves whether wee grow in grace at all or not and how the strength of sinne decreases and the strength of grace and of the spirit of God doth increase in us Secondly examine thy sinnes consider what they are whether oppression or adultery or blasphemy or drunkennesse or prophanesse and deale herein faithfully with thy selfe not deceiving thy owne soule speake truely as thou wouldest doe to thy Lawyer or Physitian hide none of thy sinnes least they bee not pardoned keepe none of them backe with Ananias and his wife least as they did thou perish thereby for this is the true way unto humiliation to labour to finde out and fullie acknowledge al our transgressions whatsoever sâ—se ignorare caeteris natura est homini autem vitio c Boethius consol l 2. It is naturall for other creatures not to know themselves but for men to be ignorant of their estates or the sinnes they commit is most shamefull and therefore it is very necessary that wee should examine our waies workes words and thoughts that so we may attaine to the knowledge of our selves and sinnes Thirdly examine how thou mayst avoide thy sinnes and be freed from them remember how often thou hast beene displeased with thy selfe how often thou hast condemned thy selfe how often thou hast resolved to leave thy sins and yet how often thou hast returned with the dogge to his vomit hence consider how difficult a thing it is to leave our beloved sinnes that knowing it we may bee more carefull to avoide them and more diligent in the enquiring after the remedies against them And thus much for the beginning of our humiliation which is the examination of our estates and sinnes Secondly the end of this examination is the loathing of sinne and a desire to leave it wee must examine what we are that so what is amisse may be amended we must examine our sinnes that finding them out wee may the better detest and endeavour to leave them the way unto repentance is the hatred of sinne and as long as sinne is loved so long the Lord is neither regarded nor served and therefore that we may the better learne to hate sinne let us remember these foure things First that our nature is wholy corrupted both within and without viz. our cogitations actions words members and all the faculties of the soule the best things in us beeing but a polluted ragge our whol man overspread with the leprosie of sin and no better then painted sepulchers or dead carkasses who stinke in the nostrils of the Lord by reason of our transgressions Secondly remember that thou art so ensnared and envassailed unto sin and corruption by nature that thou art no more able to helpe or free thy selfe then a Leopard is to leave his spots or a black moore to change his hewe thou mayest in some measure know the wickednesse of thy nature but thou art not able to redresse it Thirdly remember the many dangers and evils we are subject unto onely by reason of sin viz. 1. Temporall miseries as poverty sicknesse diseases casualties which wee are not worthy to bee protected from by reason of our iniquities 2. Spirituall evils as obstinacy in sin to be given over to a reprobate sense hardnes of heart and finall
Saviour exhorts unto this goe thy waies and sinne no more c Ioh. 8 11 yea this is the seale of God by which we may know whether his stampe bee upon us or not d 2 Tim. 2.19 if we depart from iniquitie yea without this forsaking of sin we cannot please God sinne pollutes and therefore the vessell must bee purged from it before God will come unto the heart e 1 Thess 4 4. and therefore unto true repentance these things are required First leave thy deare and beloved sinnes those sinnes that hang so fast on and cleave so fast too f Heb. 12.1 for this is our warfare these are our enemies and therefore resist them even unto blood g Heb. 12.4 Secondly leave all sinnes Many men are content to leave many sinnes but not all some seeme as little as Zoar did unto Lot h Gen. 19.18 some are as precious and deare as Herodias was unto Herod i Mark 6. but if wee desire truely to repent and surely to receive pardon wee must forsake all both small and great publike and private externall and internall letting the time suffice us which is already past to have beene spent in sin k 1 Pet. 4.3 while it is said to day turne from whatsoever is evill never to turne unto it any more because this is our first promise and vow unto God Secondly we must solemnely vow and promise newnesse of life unto the Lord that henceforth wee will serve him in new obedience and an active life all the dayes that we have to live wee must bequeath and devote our selves wholy unto the Lord as new creatures l 2 Cor. 5 17. and that for these three causes First because nothing else can assure us of eternall mercies neither circumcision nor uncircumcision nor any thing else availing unto salvatition but a new creature m Gal. 6.15 Rom. 6.4.19.22 Secondly because negative obedience doth not please God nil agere est malè agere not to doe good is to doe evill if the husbandman sowe not good seede tares will come up though he sowe them not Thirdly because these two are alwaies coupled by the blessed Spirit to shew that they should never bee separated in us David that Kingly Prophet exhorteth us to eschew evill to doe good n Psal 34.14 The Prophet Esai of Kingly race adviseth us to cease to doe evill and to learne to doe well o Esa 1.18.19 So Saint Paul intreateth that we would not be conformed to this world but transformed by the renewing of our mind p Rom. 12.2 and afterwards abhorre that which is evill and cleave to that which is good q Rom. 12.9 and againe r Rom. 13.13 we must walke honestly not dishonestly we must put off the old man and put on the new ſ Ephes 4.22.23 Col. 3 9 10. Observ Thus to forsake sin and to obey God are alwaies united by the spirit of God to teach us that although they are two distinct things as are heate and light in the fire yet they cannot truely and really bee separated one from the other any more then these which are the inseparable properties of the fire Heere it may bee demanded Wherein doth Quest 12 this our new obedience consist I answer in these three things First Answ in the workes of sanctity towards God by purging the inward man from prophanesse and all love of sin by clensing the outward man from all prophanation of the name worship and day of the Lord by having our inward man filled with holy thoughts desires purposes and meditations and our outward man abounding in the worke of the Lord. Secondly in the workes of equity and uprightnesse towards man as reverence towards superiours love towards inferiours truth justice and love towards equalls mercy towards offenders charity towards the poore and such like Thirdly in the workes of sobriety not giving our selves unto pride or a high conceit of our selves nor unto the contempt of others nor unto prodigality or drunkennesse or gluttony or fornication and uncleanenesse but unto humility moderation temperance sobriety and urbanity towards all as becomes new men in Christ Jesus Thus much for the second part of our Resolution consisting in promises and vowes made unto the Lord. Thirdly our Resolution consists in Implorando in imploring the ayde and assistance of God against sinne This is not an essentiall part of repentance although it be a necessary part in regard of the weaknesse of our nature we not being able either to leave sinne or abstaine from sinne or overcome sinne by our owne strength and therefore our repentance is to be corroborated by invocating the divine helpe of God hence it is that wee are commanded to pray continually a Eccles 6.18 and alwayes b 1 Thess 5.17 to watch in prayer c 1 Pet. 4.7 and to be fervent in prayer d Rom. 12.12 ◠lest we enter into temptation e Matth. 6.12 Prayer unto God being our onely Delphian sword wherewith we defend our selves against all temptations And thus much for the second generall part of Repentance that is Resolution Thirdly the last part of Repentance is Execution when a man labours faithfully to performe Quest 13 what hee hath promised and resolved Hence a question wil be asked What is a man to performed for the finishing perfecting of repentance Answ I answer foure things first our repentance must be true secondly it must be timely thirdly it must be constant fourthly it must be crescent Quest 14 First our repentance must be true not false It may here be asked when is our repentance true Answ I answer then onely when a man beginnes seriously to obey God both with a negative and an affirmative obedience that is carefully to performe whatsoever God requires of us to doe and to shun and avoid whatsoever he forbids us as appeares thus first this is the beginning and and of all f Eccles 12 13. Secondly this is that which makes us truely happy so saith our Saviour if ye obey my words happy are ye g Iohn 13.17 and his Apostle that man which is a door of the law shall bee blessed in his deed h Jam. 1.25 Thirdly the end of all both legall and evangelicall precepts is that wee might glorifie the Lord which is done by obedience as wee see by our Saviours command Let your light so shine before men that they seeing your good workes may glorifie your heavenly Father i Matth. 5.16 Fourthly we are called unto obedience and the worke of the Lord to be labourers and not idle in the Lords-Vineyeard k Matth. 20.1.2 Fiftly without this serious and sincere obedience all other things are nothing that is neither 1. the compunction of the heart without the obedience of the heart and life is pleasing unto God for this was in Balthazar His knees smote one against the other and his heart was troubled
the Father spake from Heaven God the Sonne was in the water and God the Holy Ghost descended in the likenesse of a Dove so plainey else where f Ioh. 1.33 John himselfe saith He that sent me to baptise with water here is the authority of God the Father in Iohns baptisme said unto me upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit come downe hee it is that baptiseth with the Holy Ghost Here is the name and authority of God the Sonne and God the Holy Ghost Answ 2 Secondly to wound them with an arrow out of their own quiver the Master of the sentences is quite against Bellarmine g Lib. 4. dist 3. g. Tunc invocato nomine Trinitatis institutus est in Iordaene baptismus c. Then in Iordan the name of the Trinity beeing invocated baptisme was instituted when the mysterie of the Trinity appeared Answ 3 Thirdly Iohn used the same forme in baptising which the Apostles did they baptised in the name of the Lord Jesus h Act. 2.38 and so did Iohn i Acts 19.4 and Saint Ambrose k Li. 1. de spirit ca. 3. affirmeth that Iohn baptised in the name of Christ and therefore it is not unlike but that Iohn baptised in the name of the Trinity as the Apostles did for although the name of Jesus onely be expressed yet thereby is signified the end scope of baptisme for remission of sinnes not an exact and precise forme of baptisme Whether doe the Ministers in baptisme conferre Quest 7 grace upon the parties baptised or whether are they givers of heavenly gifts in baptisme or no. I answer Answ the Sacraments are holy in themselves and have not their holinesse from men and it is not the Minister of baptisme but the blessed Trinity that in and by baptisme doth worke faith and conferre grace upon the children of God That it is God and not man that workes grace and conferres heavenly gifts upon those that are baptised appeares by these arguments First because a divine gift cannot bee given by man neither can any wash away the spots staines and pollutions of the mind but onely he that made the mind Secondly because the Prophets ever and anon prove that it is God that washeth us and not man Wash me throughly from mine iniquity and cleanse thou me from my sinnes a Psa 51.2 and againe purge me with hyssope and I shall be cleane wash me and I shall be whiter then snow Thus David b Psa 51.7 Againe the Prophet Esay desireth that the Lord would wash away the filth of the daughter of Zion and purge away the blood of Ierusalem c Esa 4 4. Thirdly because Christ saith plainely that it is he that is hee alone that gives that water that is spirituall grace and life Whereof who so drinks shall thirst no more for ever d Ioh. 4. As the Dyer by the touching onely of the cloth cannot give a colour unto it so neither the Minister of the baptisme by himselfe without the operation of the Blessed Trinity in that holy ordinance can give any divine grace or heavenly tincture unto the scule Again if the Church of God be a Vineyard then the Ministers are but tillers and it is God that is the Lord and Master of the familie and therefore all spirituall gifts are given by him Lastly because as one saith e Optatus li. 5. cont Parmen Saint Paul shewes that this whole Sacrament of baptisme doth belong unto God while hee saith I have planted and Apollos watered that is I have made one of a pagana 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from a meere heathen that had no knowledge of God I have brought him to some understanding of him and of the principles of religion and Apollos he hath baptised him that I have thus taught and instructed but it is the Lord onely that must cause to grow and encrease what I have thus planted and Apollos watered f 1 Cor. 3 6. § 2. Confessing their sinnes The Papists Sect. 2 object this place to prove their auricular confession because say they g Rhemist Obiect Iohn did not induce the people to a generall acknowledgement onely that they were sinners but also to utter every man his particular sinnes To this we answer first of all there is no mention Answ 1 made that this confession was of every one apart of every particular fault they had committed and that secretly in Saint Iohns eare Answ 2 Secondly it is contrary to the nature of the meeting which is publike where comer and secret exercises have no place Answ 3 Thirdly if the Papists will ground their auricular confession upon this place then they must have it but once and that before Baptisme not yeerely and that before the Lords Supper Answ 4 Fourthly it is unpossible not onely for every one of the people to make recitall of their particular sinnes particularly which were both infinite and in part unknowne but also for Iohn alone to heare all those which they could have made confession of especially never having before made confession of their sinnes in the whole course of their life h Sic Caâ—twright s Matth. 3.6 where this is amplified Quest 1 It may bee demanded What confession of their sinnes they made Answ 1 First some say that they confessed onely in generall that they were sinners Secondly we may say that they confessed particularly these sinnes unto Iohn wherewith their consciences were most pressed that so they Answ 2 might injoy the greater good by his ministry and be delivered from those their iniquities It is questioned sometimes amongst Protestants Whether wee bee not too remisse in exacting Quest 2 Confession of sinnes as well as the Papists are too strict For answer hereunto it is fit first to agree upon the termes to wit Answ 1 what is meant by confession 2 what is meant by Exacting 3 what is meant by Protestants First consider wee what is meant by confession there are divers sorts thereof Bishop Iewell hath three sorts and Chemnitius hath nine degrees but we may thus plainely distinguish them Confession is either unto God which is frequent in Scripture I confessed my sinnes unto thee said David i Psa 32.5 or Man either Publike either in Generall termes as the people did by the leviticall law Particular acknowledgement of sinne to the Congregation or private to our Brother either Being offended with us thus our Saviour commandeth confession and reconciliation k Matth. 5 24. In private conference thus Saint Iames bids us to confesse our sinnes one to another l Iam. 5.16 or Pastor in cases Extraordinary as when Some sinnes burthen the conscience In some act which we have done we being doubtfull whether we have done Well or ill or Ordinary either More lawfull which must bee Or The requiring the confession of some sinnes only which daily prevaile against us and which we cannot conquer or overcome Uoluntary and free without any
9. And thinke not to say within your selves Vers 9 wee have Abraham to our Father for I say unto you that God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham Obiect Answ The Jewes here object unto Iohn either wee are the children of Abraham or none are To this the Baptist answers Deus potest that God can raise up children unto Abraham even of stones and therfore there is no such necessity that they must needs be the sonnes of Abraham God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham Quest 1 What is the meaning of these words Answ 1 I answer first they may be understood literally thus that God Almighty who created all things by his word can procreate and raise up even of stones righteous men who should bee the spirituall children of Abraham and so more true and more noble sons than they were who were his naturall children but not spirituall Answ 2 Secondly this may be understood Metaphorically thus that the Lord can raise up faithfull children unto Abraham even of the Gentiles who although for the hardnesse of their hearts and stolidity and grosse idolatry they are called stones yet the mercy of God can make them holy and spirituall men and consequently worthy to be called the children of Abraham Quest 2 It may hence yet be asked how many wayes God doth produce and make man Answ I answer five First hee makes man without man or woman and thus he made Adam Secondly he makes man of man without woman thus he made Evah Thirdly he makes man of woman whithout man and thus hee made Christ Fourthly he makes man of man and woman according to the common course of nature and thus hee makes all us the naturall sonnes of Adam Fiftly Deus potest God could make children and sonnes even of stones as in this verse Vers 11 §. VERS 11. I indeed baptise you with water unto repentance but he that commeth after wee is mightier then I whose shooes I am not worthy to beare he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire Sect. 1 § 1. The Papists say the baptisme of Iohn was of another kind then Christs baptisme was a Bellar. li de bapt ca. 20.21 and they prove it from this verse thus Iohn himselfe saith I baptize you with water but he shall Object 1 baptize you with the Holy Ghost Therefore Iohns Baptisme and Christs was not all one Iohns baptisme not giving the Holy Ghost as Christs did We answer Answ Iohn speaketh not of divers baptismes but of divers operations and ministeries in one and the same baptisme for Iohn as all other Ministers doe did but give water and Christ co-operating and working together with them giveth the Holy Ghost But they object againe Iohn doth not say Object 2 Christ doth baptize with the holy Ghost but he shall baptize therefore Christ did not baptize together with Iohn by his Spirit b Bellar. cap. 21. We answer Answ as Iohn here speaketh of Christ in the future tense so the same Iohn speaketh else where of Christ in the present tense c Ioh. 1.33 1. saying this is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost therefore Christ did both then baptize with his Spirit afterwards also more manifestly when the gifts of the spirit began to be shed forth more plentifully upon men 2. The same Iohn speaking of Christ saith Behold the Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world d Ioh. 1.29 hee even then when Iohn baptized did take away sinnes 3. Iohn testifieth of Christ that of his fulnesse wee have all received e Ioh. 2.16 and therfore even then Christ baptized with the Spirit which was signified by receiving of his fulnesse Against these three proofes they object three Object 3 things First that Christ is said to baptize with the Spirit not that then he baptized but to signifie that when he baptized he should not onely baptize with water but with the Spirit To this we answer first if Christ then onely Answ 1 began to baptize with the Spirit when he baptized with water it would follow that hee never baptized with the Spirit for it is certaine that he baptized not with water f Ioh. 4.2 as St Iohn the Evangelist saith that Iesus himselfe baptized not but onely his Disciples Secondly that Christ at that instant baptized Answ 2 with the Spirit is evident from Iohns words g Ioh. 1.33 Hee that sent mee to baptize said unto mee upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit come downe c. that is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost Christ then immediatly at the comming down of the Spirit baptized with the Spirit unlesse they will say he received the Spirit in vaine Against the second proofe they object Christ Object 4 did not then take away sinnes but it is signified that afterwards by his death hee should take away the sinnes of the world To this wee answer Answ that it is very grosse and absurde to say that Christ did not take away the sinnes of the world before his death for the Prophet David saith h Psa 32.1.2 Blessed are they whose sins are for given whence it is plaine that even under the law by faith in Christ to come they found remission of sinnes And thus much for the resolution of their objections It may now bee questioned how doth it appeare that Iohns baptisme was the same with Quest 1 Christ I answer by these reasons Answ The first is taken ab absurdo because a threefold absurdity would follow from the deniall of it First this would give occasion to the Anabaptists more to enforce their doctrine of Rebaptization Secondly if Iohns baptisme were onely a preparation unto another baptisme why then was it not received by all men Thirdly if it were onely for the sanctifying and consecrating of the water why was any more baptized then Christ for he was baptized for this end to sanctifie this ordinance as followes verse 16. The second reason is because the Baptist baptizeth unto the remission of sinnes l Mark 1.14 and there is no remission sealed unto us but onely by the Sacraments of Christ and therefore it was the same baptisme The third reason is because Iohns baptisme was the Sacrament of his doctrine and therefore if his doctrine were the Gospel then his baptisme was the Sacrament of the Gospell and so the same with Christ The fourth reason is because otherwise Christ and his Apostles were not rightly baptized for Christ was himselfe baptized of the Baptist ver 16. and the Apostles were not baptised of Christ because he baptised none and therefore it is most probable that the most of them at the least if not all were also by Iohn baptised The fift reason is because Christ was circumcised and baptised that he might be united both to the Church of the Jewes of the Christians by the Sacraments of them both that is to the
the word but like the Jewes who were of the seede of Abraham but did not the works of Abraham So onely the true seede of Abraham shew forth the fruit of Abrahams saith Fiftly the chaffe and the wheat are both nourished by one and the same juice and humour watered also with the same raine and warmed with the same sunne so hypocrites and the children of God are made partakers of the same spirituall meat and drinke d Cor. 10.1.2 that is they have both of them first the word of God wherby they are informed in their judgement Secondly the motions of the Spirit of God whereby their understandings are more enlightned and thirdly the holy Sacrament Sixtly the wheat and chaffe doe both increase alike in the beginning when they are but grasse but by and by may easily bee distinguished so beleevers and hypocrites for a time can hardly be distinguished but after a time the true practitioner may be discerned from the formalist if not here yet certainely at the last day Seventhly the eare and stalke and chaffe are profitable unto the corne while it is growing so hypocrites and wicked men sometimes support and sometimes comfort the children of God for a time Eightly the greatest part of the corne which springs up in the field is straw and chaffe and in regard of that there is but a little wheat that is the straw beares a greater bulke by much then the wheat so in the Church of Christ there are but a few good in comparison of the bad g Matth. 7.13.14 20.16 Ninthly the chaffe and wheat are not separated untill they bee threshed so hypocrites are discerned from true professors when affliction or the fiery trial of persecution comes which is here intimated by purging Quest 4 How will God purge his floore I answer by fire thus saith the Prophet who shall abide his comming Answ for he is like a refiners fire b Malach. 3.2 And Saint Peter saith God will try our faith with fire c 1 Pet 1.7 By what fire will the Lord purge his Church Quest 5 I answer by a threefold fire viz. Answ First by the fire of his word I will make my word fire and this people wood saith the Lord and it shall devoure them d Ier. 5.14 and againe Is not my word as a fire saith the Lord Ier. 23.29 Secondly by the fire of affliction thus the Apostle saith the fire shall trie every mans worke of what sort it is e 1 Cor. 3.13 that is the fire of affliction called by Saint Peter the fiery triall f 1 Pet. 4.12 Thirdly by the fire of the last judgement according unto that of the Prophet Tophet is ordained of old the pile thereof is fire and much wood g Isa 30.33 and thus our Saviour in his description of the last day the wicked shall be cast into everlasting fire h Matth. 25. Why doth Christ purge his Church by the fire of affliction Quest 6 I answer first because he desires to have a pure Answ 1 Church without spot or wrinkle Eph. 5 25. Secondly because his Church doth continually Answ 2 gather soile the body ever and anon stands in neede of purging the orchard of pruning the garden of weeding the field of cleansing the materiall Temples of repairing and the Church of purifying from her pollutions daily contracted How may wee know whether wee bee wheat Quest 7 or chaffe and consequently whether wee shall be gathered into Gods garner or burnt with unquenchable fire I answer by these markes First the wheat is not perceived when it is in the eare Answ it lurkes within it boasteth not it selfe and therefore we must labour to bee free of boasting pride vaine and Pharisaicall ostentation for the wheat doth not so Secondly although outwardly it shewes not it selfe yet within it is full of fine meale and flower that is faith and sanctification so we must labour to bee full of good workes and to grow and increase therein day by day i 1 Cor. 15.58 and Col. 1.10 and Iam. 3.17 Thirdly the wheat is stable and solid and being shaken goes to the bottome abides there and is not like chaffe blowne away thus wee must bee rooted grounded and established in the faith of Jesus Christ k Col. â— 26 and 2.7 Vers 13 VERS 13. In those dayes came Iesus from Galilee to Iordan unto Iohn to bee baptized of him Sect. 1 § 1. In those dayes In what dayes or times was this comming of Christ Quest 1 I answer when Iohn was baptizing in Jordan Mat. 1.9 when the people were baptized Answ Luk. 3.21 hee did not come before the Baptist least he should have come in darkenesse and obscurity neither long after him but as the Sunne who rises when the day starre ascends so when there were many gathered unto Johns preaching and were baptized by him then comes Christ Why did Christ come at this time expressed in the former question that is not untill many Quest 2 were baptized by Iohn and taught by his preaching I answer for two causes the first Allegoricall The second Historicall Answ The fift cause hereof was Allegoricall to teach us that Christ will not come unto us Observ untill a way bee made for his receiving by preaching and repentance for first there is great neede of preparation because if we be carelesse to prepare the way for him he will not care to come unto us Secondly this preparation is to bee made by repentance that so our sinnes may bee blotted out because hee will not come into a polluted soule l Acts 2.38 and 3.19 Thirdly the ordinary meanes of working repentance in the heart is the preaching of the word as the Lord saith unto Ieremie goe and preach these words unto the North and say repent c. m Ier. 3.12.13 The second cause is Historicall that Christ might bee made knowne and manifested to the whole people that is first that all might see him Secondly that all might here the testimonies concerning him viz. â— the testimony of Iohn I have neede to be baptized of thee 2. of the opening of the heavens 3. of the Dove lighting upon him 4. and of the voyce of God from heaven saying This is my beloved sonne in whom I am well pleased Thirdly that all those who were not as yet baptized might the more readily embrace and receive it seeing hee was baptized that had no evill in him at all § 2. Came Iesus from Galilee Why was Sect. 2 Christ and Iohn Baptist in two severall places Quest 1 I answer first least they should seeme to have Answ 1 compacted together in what they did Secondly because Jordan was a type of Baptisme Answ 2 as also the red sea was 1 Cor. 10.4 Thirdly because the Prophets had thus foretold Answ 3 it that Christ should be a Nazariâ—â— and a Galilean but the Baptist should be brought up in Iudâ—â— Why doth the Master come unto
blessed man because I. God by thus exercising of him shewes that hee loves him and II. The Divell by these strong assaults shewes that he fears maugre all his might hee shall loose him Secondly the other principall and particular cause why Christ was tempted was to shew the power of Christ in the victory and conquest of Sathan according to Saint Paul And having spoyled Principalities and Powers hee made a shew of them openly triumphing over them in it r Col. 2.15 that is in the Crosse It may here be asked What did Christ triumph Quest 7 over Answ I answer First over our sinnes and guiltinesse so that now sinne shall have no more dominion over us s Rom. 6.14 Secondly he triumphed over death O death I will be thy death O grave I will be thy destruction sayd the Prophet of Christ t Hosea 13.14 to whom the Apostle agrees in these words Christ hath abolished death and brought life and immortality to light u 2. Tim. 1.10 Thirdly hee triumphed over Sathan not onely in his resurrection but also in his temptations the Divell being alwayes put to the worst Hence wee see that the Divels could not goe into the Herd of swine untill Christ gave them leave thus also the unnamed Authour of the Hebrewes sayth That Christ came to destroy him that had the power of death that is the Divell x Heb. 2.14 and Saint Iohn y 1 Ioh. 3.8 testifieth that for this purpose the Sonne of God was manifested that hee might destroy the workes of the Divell And thus Christ triumphed over Sathan in this place § 4. Of the Divell Are all temptations from Sect. 4 the Divell Quest 1 I answer temptations are two fold viz. Answ First Divine whereby God tempts man Secondly Diabolicall whereby the Divell tempts man First there are Divine temptations whereby God tempts man How doth God tempt man Quest 2 I answer Answ God tempts and tryes two things in man viz. First his Faith whether hee be firme therein or not and this God doth by false Prophets false miracles false Apostles and persecutions Read for the proof◠hereof these place Deut. 13.3 Mat. 24.24 Secondly God tempts o◠tryes mans obedience whether he will continue in the service of the Lord or no Now this the Lord doth sometimes by grievous and heavy commands thus he tempts Abraham by that heart-wounding message every word whereof was a sword in his bowels Take thy sonne thy onely sonne Isaac whom thou lovest and goe offer him up unto me a Gen. 22.2.3 Thus the Lord tries Gideon whether he dare with onely three hundred men bid battle against the Host of the Midianites and the Amalekites b Iudg. 7.7 and thus he tempted Iob to see if he would continue in his integrity Secondly there are Diabolicall temptations Quest 3 whereby the Divell tries us How doth the Divell tempt man Answ I answer by these wayes and meanes First sometimes he calls the truth of Gods Precepts in question that wee might give the lesse credite thereunto and the more unto him And thus he tempted Evah Yee shall not dye at all but shall be like God c Gen. 3.4.5 knowing good and evill Secondly sometimes hee calls the truth of Gods promises and threatnings in question because often they that doe ill succeed well the Prophet gives us a president of this in the perverse Jewes Yee have said it is in vaine to serve the Lord and unprofitable to keepe his ordinances yea the proud are happy they that worke wickednesse are set up and they that tempt God are even delivered d Malach. 3.14.15 This is the divells malice thus to tempt us that so wee might the lesse care for or feare or regard either the consolations or comminations of the word Thirdly sometimes he makes the word of God seeme hard unto us that so although wee assent unto the truth of it yet we cannot consent unto the practise of it because it is displeasing to our nature or contrary to our disposition or requires more paines then we can endure to take and this made the Jewes cry out upon the doctrine of Christ because it was a hard saying not a false saying and they could not endure it not they could not lawfully obey it and therefore they reject both Doctor and Doctrine e Ioh. 6.60 Preacher and Sermon Fourthly sometimes the Divell teacheth us to abuse Scripture unto the patronage of impiety and thus he abuseth it himselfe in this Chapter labouring by the false alleadging of Scripture to perswade Christ to tempt Gods providence thus he teacheth others to abuse the parable of the talents unto Usury and those words the Sabbath was made for man unto the prophanation of the Sabbath arguing thus from thence It was made for man therefore if man have any occasions he may ride his journeyes or may buy and sell upon that day Fiftly somtimes the divell propounds the inticements of the world unto us thereby frequently bewitching and insnaring of us Sixtly sometimes he spurres forward the desires of our nature and flesh and enflames our appetites unto unlawfull lusts and delights Seventhly sometimes he urges the examples of wicked men unto us that thereby we might be the more emboldened to sinne by their president and paterne Lastly sometimes he tempts us by others exasperating the world against us by hatred or derision or contempt or persecution or wicked counsell or the like Vers 2 VERS 2. And when he had fasted fourty dayes and fourty nights he was afterwards an hungred Quest 1 Why did Christ fast Answ I answer in or for a double respect viz. first in regard of his office and calling which he was to undertake Secondly in respect of his temptation which he was to undergoe First Christ fasted in regard of his function which he was to undertake that he might bee the better prepared for it this reason is given by some but I omitt it because the text seemes to point at the next Secondly Christ fasted in regard of his temptation which he was to undergoe that he might be prepared thereunto How many sorts of fasts are there I answer five First there is a necessary fast when men abstaine because they have nothing Quest 2 to eate Secondly there is a naturall fast Answ this is a voluntary abstinence because a man is not hungry and this is occasioned two severall waies 1 from the naturall constitution of the body and thus Hippocrates saith senes faciliùs jejunant old men are easily perswaded to fast 2 from some sicknesse which hath taken away the appetite and made all meat loathsome unto the stomach Thirdly there is a civill fast which is two fold either 1 commanded by the Magistrate for some civill end as victory or the like thus Saul commands the people to fast untill night least otherwise they should have beene hindred from the pursuite of their enemies Or 2 this fast is undertaken without a command
fasting is to corroborate and strengthen the Spirit First unto Prayer t Dan. 9.3 Secondly unto spirituall Meditations Thirdly unto the hearing of the word of God Prayer is the end of fasting and fasting is the meanes unto prayer and therefore it doth not consist in an abstinence from meate onely but thereunto is to bee added prayer and pious meditations and the hearing of the word if it may bee had that the Lord may vouchsafe to heare and helpe us in that which we desire Secondly the extraordinary end of fasting is either for The removing of evils that either from Our selves which are either Temporall and that is either That we might be humbled if the evill bee past already That wee might be freed if the evill bee either Present upon us Or Threatned to bee brought upon us Or Hanging over our heads and feared by us Spirituall that is the perill danger and pollution of sin Others and that Temporall Or Spirituall The procuring of good things which are either Civill Religious and that either The remembrance of those things which are by-past Or The corroboration of those things which are desired viz. Of the preaching of the word Of the administration of holy things That this may be the better understood we will explaine it more particularly Evils are either Temporall Or Spirituall Temporall evils are removed from us by fasting two manner of wayes Humiliando Nosmet Liberando Nosmet First by humbling of our selves truely if the evils be by-past and this is performed and practised for a double end The first is Religious and this is two-fold I. That the sinne may not bee layd unto our charge thus a Father ought to humble himselfe for some notorious offence committed by his childe II. That the remembrance of sinne may bee the more deeply imprinted in the minde and wee learne thereby to hate it so much the more Thus we may conceive that David fasted when the young man brought him word that he had slaine Saul For first it is sayd David fasted and mourned and then hee sayd unto the man how wast thou not afraid to stretch forth thy hand against the Lords annoynted a 2 Sam. 1.12.14 This pious Prince hereby shewing both his sorrow for the fact and his detestation of it The second end is Civill to wit that wee may condole with those that are afflicted or mourne for those that are dead Thus the men of Iabesh Gilead fasted for the death of Saul and Ionathan his sonne b 1 Sam. 1.31.13 but ne quid nimis this mourning must be moderate Secondly temporall evils are removed from us Liberando nosmet and that three manner of wayes either first by removing the evill which is present or secondly by with-holding the evil which is threatned or thirdly by averting that evill which we feare although it be not particularly threatned First sometimes some temporall evill lyes upon us as Famine Plague the Sword and the like Now these are to be removed according to Gods owne ordinance by fasting as may be proved by all those Scriptures mentioned before And thus the Pope himselfe advised c Decret liber Si evenerit fames pestis deprecemur Dominum jejuniis elermosynis obsecrationibus that is if dearth or pestilence afflict us we must give our selves to almesdeeds prayer and fasting for the removall of them When the Citie Hippo wherein Saint Augustine was was by the Vandals besieged he gave himselfe frequently to fasting and prayer d Possidonius c. 29. Secondly sometimes God threatens for sin to bring some temporall judgement and one principall remedy to with-hold it is fasting and therefore David when God had menaced the childe with death hee gives himselfe to fasting e 2 Sam 12.16 Thus God having threatned the Ninivites by Ionah to destroy them within fourtie dayes they prevent it by fasting f Ionah 3.5.6 Thirdly sometimes our sinnes committed and Gods threatnings against sinne in generall makes us to feare some particular judgement or temporall evill although the Lord have not definitely threatned it now one chiefe remedy to remove these evils which hang over our heads or which we have some cause to feare is fasting Thus King Iehoshaphat being afraid of the children of Moab and Ammon that came against him proclaimed a fast throughout all Iudah g 2 Chron. 20.1.3 So Ezra being in feare of the enemy that lay in his way proclaimed a fast h Ezra 8.27.23 And the Jewes being afraid of Hamans decree proclaimed a fast i Hest 4.16 and were delivered Seventhly there are spirtuall evils to wit our sinnes hardnesse of heart obstinacy and the like which are removed by repentance prayer fasting for the proofe hereof reade these places 1 Sam. 7.6 Nehem. 9.1 c. Ioel 2.12 c. And this is the chiefest end of fasting that our prayers might be corroborated and strengthned for the appeasing of God who is angry with us for our sinnes and for the purging of our soules by repentance for both which the prayer of him that fasts aright is very prevalent and of great efficacy Thus we see how temporall and spirituall evills may be removed from our selves we may now in a word consider how profitable fasting is for the removing of evils from others and that first Temporall thus Nehemiah fasts for the removeall of the miseries which were in Ierusalem k Nehem. 1.4 and David for the afflictions of his neighbours l Psa 35.23 Secondly Spirituall thus Daniel fasts for the pardon of Israels sinnes m Dan. 9.3 As wee fast for the removeall of evils both Temporal and Spirituall both from our selves others so also for the procuring of good things whether they be I. Civill or II. Spirituall First sometimes wee fast for the obtaining of some civill or politique blessing as for example either 1 that just judgement may bee administred thus wicked Iezabel upon an hypocriticall pretence commands a fast to be celebrated when Naboth was falsly to bee accused a 1 King 21.9 Or 2 that Parliaments may succeed to the good of the commonwealth to the furtherance of religion and to the glory of God Or 3 that victory may be obtained in warre thus Saul commanded the people to fast until the evening least that the pursuit of their enemies had beene hindred b 1 Sam. 14.24 Secondly sometimes wee fast for the obtaining of some Spirituall blessing or grace which we desire to wit first the preaching of the word thus the Apostles fasted that the Gospel might be by the mercies of God the more published f Acts 13.2 Saint Peter being to contend with Simon Magus before the Emperour the Church in Rome did fast for his good successe g Aug. Epist ad Casulan Saint Iohn refused to write against Ebion the Heretike except the whole Church would fast h Hierom. prolog s Matth. Secondly we fast for the helping and furthering of the celebration of
and 30.14 and Ioel 1.14 and 2.15 and Matt. 6.16 and 9.15 In all which places we are commanded to humble our selves by fasting and therefore it is necessary that sometimes we should fast Secondly fasting is a part of Gods worship and therefore the Pharisee boasting of his service amongst other duties reckons up fasting a Luk. 18.11 And thus Anna is said to worship God by fasting and prayer b Luk. 2.37 and thus Paul would have all good widowes doe c 1 Tim. 5 5. that is a pure and absolute fast accompanied with prayer repentance and other holy duties is a part of Gods worship and therefore unto the Soule of him that fasts is very profitable Thirdly we must fast because we have such Answ 3 worthy presidents in this duty of fasting who are worthy herein of our imitation wee reade in holy writ of the fasts of Israel Iosaphat Ezra Nehemiah Hester Mordecai David Ieremie Paul yea in this verse Christ himselfe And therfore there is great reason that sometimes we should fast seeing it is both profitable and necessary and hath beene practised by such bright and cleare lights VERS 3. Then the tempter came unto him Vers 3 and said If thou be the Sonne of God command that these stones be made bread § 1. Tunc then as Saint Luke hath it Luke Sect. 1 4.3 that is after the forty dayes fast was finished and after Christ began to bee an hungred What did Christ in the wildernesse all these Quest 1 fortie dayes To this I answer first this is a curious question Answ 1 like unto that propounded by one unto Saint Augustine What did God before the creation of the world to whom hee answered that he made hell for such curious ones Secondly it is likely yea most certaine that Answ 2 he spent that time in prayer and in spirituall exrecises Thirdly some d Bunting say that in those forty dayes Answ 3 Christ passed quite through the Desart of Arabia Petraea and went unto the mount Olivet where the law was given that there hee might begin the conflict with Sathan Fourthly in that time he was tempted by the Answ 4 devill in the wildernesse thus saith this our Evangelist verse 1. Iesus was led into the wildernesse to be tempted of the devill And Saint Marke plainely Iesus was there in the wildernesse forty dayes tempted of Sathan e Mark 1.13 Hence ariseth a second quaere How doth Quest 2 Saint Matthew agree with himselfe and with his fellow Evangelist Saint Marke for Matthew Chapter 4 verse 1 saith Iesus was led aside into the wildernesse to be tempted of the devill and Saint Marke saith Iesus was there in the wildernesse tempted c. But Saint Luke Chapter 4.3 and Saint Matthew in this third verse in sense saith Tunc then when Christs 40. dayes fast was finished came the tempter unto him Answ 1 First some say that Saint Marke did not think that Christ was tempted before the fortie dayes were expired but afterwards but this me thinks can scarcely agree with the word there used 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 although reverend Beza be of this mind because it is not a participle of the pretertense and besides it doth denote the place where he was first assaulted by Sathan rather then the time when he began to be tempted Answ 2 Secondly Christ was tempted first by Sathan in the wildernesse as Saint Marke saith but not with these temptations mentioned by Saint Matthew in this place till after the 40. dayes were finished f Beda s Camara qu. 208. but because some yet may doubt how the Evangelists agree Saint Luke sayâ—ng that Christ was forty dayes tempted of the devill in the wildernesse g Luk. 4.1.2 and Saint Matthew implying in this verse that the devill came not unto Christ untill after the expiration of the fortie dayes Answ 3 I answer therefore Thirdly that Sathan came first secretly unto Christ as he doth usually unto us tempting him by invisible temptations as Saint Marke 1.13 and Saint Luke 4.2 meanes but after the 40. dayes were ended he comes visibly unto him tempting him with those temptations which are expressed by Saint Matthew in this Chapter Sect. 2 § 2. Then the tempter came unto him The devill comes armed against Christ with a threefold dart the first is of the belly or gluttony the second of fame and credit the third of gaine and profit The I. is the concupiscence of the flesh the II. is the pride of life the III. is the lust of the eyes Sathans first temptation is in the desires of the belly which is both most present because meat must be had and most powerfull and strong because venter non habet aures the belly will take no denyall but like the horsleeches daughter cryes give give where wee may observe how he begins with the second Adam as he did with the first at the Belly Quest It may here be demanded If the desires of the stomack and appetite be evill how then are they in Christ for he was hungry If they bee lawfull why then doth not Christ satisfie them by making stones bread Answ The desires of the belly are not evill in themselves but yet often perswade unto evill not onely unto excesse of meate and drinke but also unto thefts the use of unlawfull meanes disobedience diffidence and the like and therefore they must bee borne not obeyed tolerated but not fulfilled Sect. 3 § 3. If thou be the sonne of God Why doth Quest 1 the devill say if thou be the sonne of God Answ 1 First some h Chrysos sup say because he doubted whether hee were or not for first hee knew the Angels message unto Mary Luke 1. and unto the shepheards Luke 2. and the journey of the Wise-men the disputation and determination of the Doctors the testimonies given of him in his Baptisme both by the dove alighting upon him and of Iohn and of the voice of God from heaven and therefore hee thought that he was the Sonne of God But secondly on the other side he saw him poore and perceived him to bee hungry and therefore doubting whether he were or not he saith If thou be the Sonne of God Secondly the devill did this because he would Answ 2 have Christ to distrust God for although hee teÌ„pt him to turne stones into bread yet he tempteth him not therein directly unto Gluttony but unto a greater sinne that is to distrust in his Father and to doubt whether he were the Sonne of God or not seeing that having fasted now so long and being at the present hungry yet nothing was provided for him Observ Teaching us that Sathan doth endeavour to induce us unto a diffidence of the love of God How doth the devill tempt us hereunto Quest 2 First sometimes by our selves making us Answ 1 call the love of God in question and consequently to distrust of his helpe and assistance Iob in those words although the Lord
undergoe what he layes upon thee and in his due time removing the evill from thee g 1 Cor. 10.13 Quest 8 Is it never necessary to use unlawfull meanes Answ I answer No for the clearing whereof observe that there is a threefold necessity First Necessitas rerum a necessitie of riches or an estate or of the things of this world thus tradesmen say they cannot live and gaine except they deceive and lye thus poore men say they must steale and pilfer otherwise they and their little ones must starve but these must know that there is no necessity of sinning better gaine little then loose the soule better starve then steale Secondly there is Necessitas vitae a necessitie of life Thus some if their children be sicke repaire to the wisards and witches thus subjects rebell against tyrants persecuting both their persons and profession but those must remember that their children had better dye then live by the devils helpe and these must know that they owe obedience unto superiours either active or passive and to rebell is contrary to the practise of the primitive Church a Lege Apolog Iustin A Tertul. Certainely it is lawfull to rise up against and withstand invaders as the Machabees did but not against lawfull Kings though they forgetting the office of Kings should tyrannize over their subjects Thirdly there is Necessitas animae a necessitie of the soule to preserve it from sinne or to free it from concupiscence Thus Lucretia murthered her selfe because Tarquin had ravished her and some kill themselves rather then they will be defloured But these must remember that they pollute the soule by one sinne while they shunne the pollution of another yea it is themselves that contaminate their soules which were not defiled by an others fault it was no sinne in Lucretia to bee forced violently against her will for that was Tarquius fault that ravished her and in him a hainous sinne but it was in her a notorious sinne to kill her selfe To conclude Vincit qui patitur affliction is to bee borne temptations are to be withstood I. by prayer II. by watchfulnesse in them and against them III. by hope and expectation of the divine helpe and assistance of God but IV. never by the use of wicked or indirect meanes VERS 4. But hee answered and said it is written Vers 4 Man shall not live by bread alone but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God § 1. It is written Christ fights against Sathan Sect. 1 onely with the sword of the Spirit the word of God and all the dartes hee throwes at him are fetched out from the quiver of the Scriptures Why did Christ this Quest 1 I answer First because this is the best and most Answ 1 powerfull weapon as God is stronger in himself then Sathan so his word is most operative against Sathan it is the sword of the Spirit b Ephes 6.17 able both to defend us offend our enemy c Heb. 1.3 it being the sword of Gods mouth 2 Thes 2. able to confound the adversary thereof and make the obedient thereunto wise unto salvation Secondly Christ did this to teach us that nothing Answ 2 doth captivate an evill conscience or subdue evill concupiscence sooner then the word of God it being a sharpe two edged sword d Heb. 4.12 Adam had figleaves to cover his shame and never was truely awakened untill the word of the Lord comes unto him saying Adam where art thou e Gen. 3.7 Who in such like cases use any other weapons Quest 2 I answer Answ there are divers that use other meanes then the word of God against Sathans assaults viz. First some fight against him with the wisedome of the flesh they dare not assent either for losse of goods or reputation amongst men or the like this weapon is a traytor and will at length consent unto Sathan and fight against him that useth it yea the devill is wiser and more crafty then men and therefore humane wisedome will never conquer him Secondly some perswade themselves that they can drive away the devill by their exorcismes conjurations or the like Thus the Papalins use these remedies against the devill I. their sacramentall consecrated wafer cakes II. holy water III. the sound of consecrated belles IV. the signe of the crosse V. the Gospel of Saint Iohn hung about their neckes VI. the name of God or of Christ VII verses per crucis hoc signū c. and divers other ridiculous things which are too foolish or frivolous to overcome or expell Sathan the divell seemes to feare these but hee doth but faine that he may deceive the users of them for it is onely the word of God that hee feares the weapons wherewithall our Saviour foiles him But the Papists may here object it is the word Obiect 1 of God which they use Saint Iohns Gospel and the name of God c. are the word of God and therefore a warrantable remedy against the devill The word of God profits us if we use it aright that is First it profits not Answ being barely pronounced with the lipps or carried about us as we may see by the sonnes of Scheva g Act 19. they adjure the devill by Jesus whom the Apostle preached but hee obeyes them not but woundes them to their hurt Secondly it profits when it is applyed by faith for thus this strong man is overcome h 1 Pet. 5.9 Who are enemyes unto this weapon of the word of God Answ 1 First those that forbid the translation of the Scripture into the vulgar tongue which may be understood Answ 2 Secondly those that prohibit the reading of the word of God because ignorance thereof will not condemne them Answ 3 Thirdly those that applaud ignorance of the Scriptures as the mother of devotion and to be preferred before the knowledge thereof These are refractory unto the Lords injunction who commands them to bee read and taught even in private families i Deut 6.7 8. and to bee diligently studyed night and day k Psal 1.2 and to be read to all the people as Iosias did l 2 Chron. 34.30 and Nehemias also Chapter 8. These are contrary to Christs practise here and to his precept else-where commanding to search the Scriptures m Iohn 5.39 These are not like those noble Bereans whom Saint Paul commends that turned over their bookes to see whether the Apostle taught them according to the Scriptures or not n Act. 17.11 But here the Papists object the Scriptures Obiect 2 are perillous and full of danger to him that reads them because they are difficult to be understood and being misunderstood they leade unto errour Answ 1 First if holy writ be dangerous to be read so are also humane writings they being indeed full of errours as we may see in the writings of Origen Answ 2 Secondly the whole Scripture is not difficult to be understood and consequently
one mouth which cannot faile Truth is one immutable and constant and can never become a lye or false but the word is truth sanctifie them Father with thy truth what is that thy word is not true onely but Truth f Ioh. 17.17 It is written againe Sathan abuseth Scripture and as it were prophanes it yet Christ nothstanding this gives it not over but keepes him close to his guard with this Sword of the Spirit in his mouth and hand Scriptum est it is Obser 3 written Teaching us that we must never depart from the use of the Scriptures we must never forsake this weapon Here divers questions will be made What is the Scripture the use whereof wee Quest 2 must never forbeare It is the word of God written by the Prophets and Apostles Answ being dictated unto them by the divine inspiration of the Spirit of God a 2 Pet. 1.19.20 The words of the Prophets and Apostles were the words of God hence ever and anone they say Thus sayth the Lord because the Lord spake in and by them The Papists believe the Scriptures to bee the word of God and prove it too but by an argument which the Philosopher will not approve of viz. Probatione circulari treading out this truth like a horse in a mill in this manner The Scripture is the word of God because the Church teacheth us so the testimonie of the Church they thinke infallible because it is guided by the Spirit of God they are sure it is guided by the Spirit of God because the Scripture sayth so b Ioh. 16.13 and thus they run at the ring ending where they began If the Scripture bee not knowne to bee the Quest 3 word of God but by the testimony of the Church then how is it knowne to be such For answer hereunto Answ I referre the Reader to the first question of this booke Pag. 1. onely adding one answer more to those many It appeares that the Scriptures are the word of God by comparing of them with all other bookes writings and writers for the amplifying whereof take notice of three sorts of Bookes under one of which rankes all sorts of bookes and writings may bee included viz. First Humane Secondly Ecclesiasticall Thirdly Divine First Humane bookes are bookes written by men either in the Church of God or out of it of humane things as Philosophicall Bookes or Rhetoricall bookes or Politicall bookes or bookes of any other humane Art or Science These are not divine bookes but humane not the bookes of God but the writings of men having both the matter manner method and stile from men And therefore these are not authenticall bookes in all things to be beleeved which they affirme Secondly Ecclesiastical bookes are those which are written by holy or at least learned men in the Church containing divine things Now these writings are to be admitted and are called the word of God as farre as they sympathize consent and agree with the word of God but they are not authenticall of themselves but as they depend upon the Scripture and speake her true language These writings I say are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 worthy to be beleeved but not of themselves to bee beleeved nor any further than they accord with the word of God Thirdly Divine bookes are the bookes of God written by the Prophets and Apostles which bookes are the word of God the Prophets and Apostles being onely instruments Pen-men thereof and the holy Ghost the Dictator who endites unto them both the matter and manner and the very words and therefore is called aright the word of God and are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of themselves to be beleeved because the writers were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 inspired taught and directed by the Lord of glory and Spirit of truth in the writing of them And thus comparing the word of God with all other writings we finde that there are none to bee equalled for excellency truth purity and infallibility thereunto and therefore great necessity there is to adhere unto them Obiect 1 The Anabaptists object that the Scriptures are not now necessary because God made many promises that under the Gospell all should be taught of God and that he would write his law in their inward man and they should heare a voice behind them saying this is the way walke in it c Ter. 31.34 Ioh. 6.35 Heb. 8.11 Answ These words are not to be understood simply but comparatively that there shall bee greater knowledge under the New Testament then was under the Old according to the saying of the Prophet the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord that is in the times and places of the Gospell as the waters cover the Sea d Isai 11.9 Quest 4 Why must wee never depart from the use of the Scriptures but with our Saviour here alwayes shield our selves with this buckler Scriptum est it is written Answ 1 First because there is a sweete consent harmony and concord in the whole Scripture Divinae enim lectiones ita sibi connectuntur tanquam una sit lectio quia omnes ex uno ore procedunt e August All the Divine precepts of the word of God are so linked together as though they were but one onely heavenly lecture because all of them proceeded from one blessed and celestiall mouth Secondly because the Scriptures are more excellent Answ 2 then all other writings whatsoever and more abounding with Grace Vertue and Piety Quicquid in Scriptura docetur veritas quicquid praecipitur bonitas quicquid promittitur faelicitas f Hugo Card. That is the Scripture teacheth nothing but truth commandeth nothing but goodnesse promiseth unto us all happinesse Aliae scripturae si quam veritatem docent non sine contagione erroris est si quam bonitatem commendare videantur Gregor vel malitiae mixta est ut non sit pura vel sine cognitione vel dilectione Dei ut non sit perfecta That is if other writings teach any truth yet it is not without the contagion and taint of error if they seeme to commend any good thing it is either mixed with malice and so not pure or without the knowledge or love of God and so not perfect g Ambros Tota Scriptura est convivium sapientiae singuli libri singula sunt fercula the whole Scripture is a banquet of wisedome and every severall booke a dainty dish and therefore great reason there is that we should cleave close unto them Thirdly of all writings the Scriptures are Answ 3 most true and therefore we must never give over the use of them Pope Pius himselfe said Resistendum est quibuscunque in faciem sive Paulus sive Petrus sit qui ad veritatem Evangelii non ambulant h Abba◠Urspergensis He is to be resisted to his face that walkes not both in practise and opinion according to the truth of the Gospell though it were
Peter or Paul themselves The Prince of Anhault tearmed the Scriptures the swathling bands wherein Christ was wrapped that is the containers and includers of truth it selfe Therefore we must never forsake them Fourthly there is nothing more profitable Answ 4 either for the unregenerate or for the regenerate and therefore to bee adhered unto by all because under those two all are included First it is profitable for those that are not regenerated and as yet borne anew unto God and that in these regards First the word of God breakes the hard heart Is not my word saith the Lord like a hammer that breaketh the Rocke in pieces i Ier. 23.29 Secondly the word of God gives sight to the blind eyes k Psa 19.8 Behold saith God unto Paul I have sent thee to open their eyes and to turne them from darknesse unto light l Acts 26.28 Thirdly it is profitable for such to bring them from the power of Satan unto God m Act. 26.18 Fourthly it is profitable unto them for the pardon of their sinnes and spiritual adoption into the fellowship of sonnes n Act. 26.18 Fiftly it is profitable to convince them of their sinnes o 1 Cor. 14.24 Secondly it is profitable for those that are regenerated in these respects First the Scriptures protect and defend them against the temptations of Satan they are a shield unto them that put their trust in God p Pro. 30.5 yea they are the spirituall sword which serves both for offence and defence q Ephes 6.17 Secondly by the Scripture the understanding of Gods children is more and more enlightned r Psal 19.8 9. Thirdly their affections are thereby more and more enflamed Did not our hearts burne within us said the two Disciples while he opened unto us the Scriptures ſ Luk. 24.52 Fourthly the word of God doth purge us from our guylt Now ye are cleane through the word that I have spoken unto you t Ioh. 15.3 Fiftly the Scriptures are profitable unto the righteous to arm them against afflictions to comfort them in sorrow u Rom. 15 4. Sixtly they strengthen them unto patience in all crosses whatsoever x Rom. 15 4. Answ 5 Fiftly the word of God is the guid convoy and directer of the soule and therefore cannot be forsaken without inevitable danger of erring the word of the Lod is right y Psa 19.8 that is regula recti the rule of truth and uprightnesse yea thereby the servants of God are forewarned that is advised preadmonished and forearmed against the assaults of Satan z Psal 19.11 The word of God is a light unto our feete and a lampe unto our pathes a Psa 119 105. And therefore we must not seeke unto them that have familiar spirits but seeke the Lord in the law and in his testimonies b Isa 8.19 20. And therefore seeing the word of God is the conducter of the soule wee must take heed that we never forsake or let goe out of our hands this weapon of the Scriptures Quest 5 It is here demanded what word of God it is that is the directer of the soule for it is controverted both by the Papists and Anabaptists who like Sampsons Foxes c Iudg. 15 4. meet in the tailes both of them opposing us and the truth but their heads are diametrally opposite one to the other as appeares by a double quaere Quest 6 First what word of God is the rule to walke by Answ 1 To this first they both answer not the Scripture alone Answ 2 Secondly the Papists say besides the Scriptures there are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 traditions which are the rule of the life also Answ 3 Thirdly the Anabaptists cry downe their traditions and advance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their enthusiasmes and revelations which we are rather to be regulated by then by the written word of God Answ 4 Fourthly we say that it is the written word onely that is the rule of the life and directer of the soule and neither unwritten traditions nor unwarranted revelations If wee believe not Moses and the Prophets wee will believe nothing saith our Saviour d Luk. 16 29. because the Scriptures were written that we might believe and believing bee saved e 1 Ioh. 20.31 and therefore saving faith is built upon the Scriptures only and neither upon traditions nor enthusiames yea it is onely the Scriptures that are truely profitable for all sorts of men as was shewed in the former question answer 4. yea they are able to make us wise unto salvation and perfect men in Christ Jesus f 2 Tim. 3 15 and therefore are the onely loadstone of our Quest 7 life Secondly who shall expound the word of God which is the soules conduct First here they both answer that the Scriptures Answ 1 must not expound themselves they must not be both a Judge and a Partie Answ 2 Secondly the Papists say the Church must interpret the Scriptures that is that Church which is built in the Popes brest infallibility lying and residing onely in him Answ 3 Thirdly the Anabaptists say the Holy Spirit in them is the interpreter of the word that is their revelations are all divine truthes and to be obeyed and admitted as oracles from heaven Answ 4 Fourthly we say the holy Scriptures interpret themselves quod in uno difficile aliàs aptius that which is more difficult in one place is easier in another a Austen And therefore I conclude that the holy Scripture is that Lucifer or day starre that directs the soule unto Christ for the Father sends us unto the Sonne commanding us to heare him the Sonne sends us unto the word bidding us search that diligently b Ioh. 5.39 the scripture is able to make us perfect the Apostles taught the whole Counsell of God c Acts 20.20.27 and yet they teach nothing besides Moses and the Scriptures And therfore how injurious unto the soules of Men are Papists that robbe the people of this light and debarre them from the Scriptures These are builders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Babell indeede they speake a tongue which the people cannot understand for they must not enjoy it or bee suffered to reade it in the vulgar tongue These make the Scriptures like the Shew bread which none were to touch but the Priests alone These are like the spyes Obiect 2 sent to Canaan they bring evill reports of the word of God telling the people the beauty of it but withall the difficulty to bee such as they can never overcome and therefore it boots them not reade them To this I answer First Chrysostome opposes Answ 1 the Apostles to the Philosophers and Rhetoritians because these were very obscure and hard to be understood but the Scriptures are plaine and may be conceived at least the precepts and instructions thereof by the diligent reading of them Chrysost hom 3. de Lazaro Secondly if the divine
then confirmed better rejected then received Inter mille talenta secularium sermonum vix centum denarios imo nec decem obolos spiritualium reperies g Cass s Matth. 1. Amongst a thousand talents of secular sentences a man shall scarce finde a hundred pence yea not ten halfe pence of spirituall coyne Now if there be this immense disproportion betweene holy Writ and all other writings there is then a great impudencie in those that shall cast this aspersion upon them to be the causes of heresies and consequently forbid the reading and studying of them Fourthly the Scriptures are given us by God to be our spirituall armour and weapons h Ephes 6.12 Num in bellum sine iis quomodo servaremur i Chrysost s Col. 3.16 and therefore if wee should enter into the Lists against our spirituall enemies without these how could wee possibly escape their hands or retire with safetie and freedome they therefore that prohibite the common people the use benefite and knowledge of the written Word of God doe certainly not desire that they should bee the free men of Jesus Christ enabled manfully and victoriously to fight the battles of the Lord against Sinne and Sathan but rather desire and endeavour that they may bee overcome by Sathan and retained in his captivitie and slaverie forever to the eternall destruction both of body and soule Sect. 2 § Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God This place is taken either from Deut. 6.16 or from Exod. 17.7 or from Numb 21.5 which place is repeated Psal 106.14 Quest 1 What is meant by tempting Answ I answer Tentare to tempt is to enquire after some thing by some signe or an endeavour to try or to make triall of something And thus first man is tempted and that either I. by God when he proves tis as he did the Israelites Iob and Abraham Genes 22. Or II. by Sathan when he tries if he can deceive and delude man by causing him to fall Secondly thus God is tempted by man when we make triall of his power or of his truth either in his threatnings or promises and this is the temptation here spoken of Quest 2 How doe wee tempt God Answ 1 I answer First wee tempt him pie piously and warrantably and that foure manner of wayes viz. First when wee tempt him by repentance that is having by our sins provoked God unto anger we repent and turne from them to try whether the Lord will avert his judgements or not This is a warrantable tempting of God for we have a command for it from him Prove me now herewith sayth the Lord and try if I doe not blesse you a Malach. 3.10 Secondly when wee tempt him by prayer and fasting Thus the King of Niniveh by a publick edict sanctified a fast upon this ground Who can tell whether God will repent and turne from his fierce anger that wee perish not b Iona 3.9 as if hee should say we will try God if hee will by this meanes be appeased towards us As the former tryall was commanded by God so this is commended by him and therefore must needs bee both warrantable and religious Thirdly when wee tempt God by patience and dependance thus the three children say unto the King We know our God is able to deliver us but if not wee are ready to suffer for him c Dan. 3.17 that is we know God is able if hee please to free us from thy hands but wee know not whether hee will doe it or not yet by patience and confidence we will try what hee will be pleased to doe with us Fourthly when wee tempt or try God by some especiall command from him that is when the Lord shall bid us try him by any signe wee will whether hee will doe what hee hath promised unto us or not it is warrantable then to tempt him yea not to do it is blame-worthy Thus God commands Ahaz to try him by asking what signe he will and reproves him because he sayth I will not tempt the Lord d Isa 7.11 12. This verse speakes not of this pious tempting and proving of God Secondly wee tempt God impiè impiously Answ 2 and unwarrantably Mala tentatio est signa petere non ad salutem sed experientiam e Aug. confess 35. the wicked tempting of God is to desire a signe from him not for our good but onely out of an incredulous curiositie to make tryall what he can doe Mala tentatio est de Dei potentia sapientia voluntate non necessariò periculum facere f P. Mart. 1.7 Sect. 5 the prohibibited tempting of God is to make tryall of his power wisedome and will when by no necessitie we are compelled or urged thereunto Nulla causa Christo se precipitandi nisi experientia ergo fuisset tentare Deum g Aug. de vera relig 1.38 There was no cause at all why Christ should cast himselfe headlong from the pinnacle except it were to make an experiment of Gods power which was to tempt God unwarrantably and therefore hee will not doe it but answers It is written againe Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God How doe wee tempt God wickedly and unwarrantably Quest 3 First some h Amesius med Theol f. 3 28. Sect. 10. say We tempt God two manner Answ 1 of wayes to wit First when we desire and expect something to bee done for us and unto us but in the meane time neglect the necessary and lawfull meanes for the obtaining thereof in naturall things as when a man expects life but refuses meat or health but refuses medicines and Physicke or in supernaturall things when a man desires grace on earth and glory in heaven but in the meane time neglects the Word Prayer Sacraments and the other meanes appoynted by God for the procuring thereof Secondly when any doe expose themselves unto danger without any urgent necessitie from which there is no probabilitie scarce possibilitie that they can be delivered except God miraculously do it Thus in naturall things men sometimes through a desire of vain-glory contemne death and cast themselves in nature into inevitable dangers Thus in spirituall things men often runne into the occasions and provocations of sinne as though they would dare the Divell to overcome them if he can Now of this more by and by Answ 2 Secondly some say a P. Mart. 2.4 Sect. 54. GOD is tempted 3 manner of wayes viz. First when we have meanes for the obtaining of our desires but use them not because we desire more gallant meanes that is either to be helped without mâ—anes or by meanes extraordinary thus the Divell here tempts Christ to doe not to goe downe but to cast himselfe headlong Secondly when wee want means wherein is a double fault viz. First because wee will not patiently expect and awayt the Lords leasure Secondly because wee prescribe unto God either the Time as Ozias perswaded his brethren
to endure five dayes and if within that time God did not succour them he would surrender the Citie b Iudith 7 30.31 Manner when we are not contented either with An ordinarie blessing but wee desire greater although prohibited unto us thus Evah tempts God that she may obtaine a greater measure of knowledge and Rachel is not content so long as she is deprived of issue c Gen. 30.1 An ordinary obedience but tempt God by imposing heavier things upon our selves than the Lord requires of us as the Israelites doe d Act. 15.20 Thirdly when obstinately and contumaciously wee provoke God unto anger against us by our sinnes Shall we sayth the Apostle provoke or tempt God unto jealousie as though wee were stronger than he that is doe it not for his jealousie burnes like fire e 1 Cor. 10 22. Answ 3 Thirdly we tempt God two maner of wayes viz. either in his Threatnings to see whether God Can or Will avenge himselfe upon us according to his comminations Promises which sometimes wee Beleeve not at all by a distrust Of the Doctrine that is of the Gospell and the truth of God Of the practise that is of the protection or providence of God Beleeve too much and either Adde some circumstances out of our braine Or Neglect the meanes appoynted by God to bee used First we tempt God in his threatnings when notwithstanding them wee continue in our sinnes How long will yee provoke mee sayth the Lord unto anger with your wickednesse f Numb 14.11 Herein we tempt God three wayes to wit First wee try whether God can avenge himselfe as hee hath threatned thus Pharaoh sayth Who is the Lord that I should obey him I know him not neither will I let Israel goe g Exod. 5.2 As if he would say for this once I will try what hee can doe unto mee for my disobedience of him Thus Nebuchadnezzar being not obeyed by the three children in his fury sayth Who is that God 〈◊〉 can deliver you out of my hands that is I will try whether your God can prevaile against me or not h Dan. 3.15 Secondly we try whether God can see what wickednesse wee commit or not They encourage themselves sayth the Psalmist in an evill matter they commune of laying snares privily and say who shall see them i Psal 64.5 yea more Atheistically they else-where say k Psal 94.7 The Lord shall not see neither shall the God of Iacob regard it as though they would say they doe not beleeve that God can see what they secretly doe and therefore they will put it to the tryall whether hee can or not Thirdly wee try whether God will avenge himselfe or not upon us often we perswade our selves God sees us and is able to punish us and yet doubting whether he will or not wickedly try it These things hast thou done and I kept silence sayth God wherefore thou thoughtest that I was altogether such a one as thy selfe c. l Psal 50.21 that is thou thoughtest that I loved sinne and favoured it as thou thy selfe doest and because I did not speedily avenge my selfe upon thee therefore thou thoughtest I would not punish thy impietie at all It is very full of perill to tempt God any of these wayes Secondly wee tempt God in his promises when wee doe not beleeve the Doctrine or scope of the Doctrine or the promise that is made therein unto us Now it is a dangerous and heavie temptation not to beleeve the bare word of God without some ocular signe Thus the Israelites tempted the Lord saying Is the Lord among us or not m Exod. 17.7 that is wee will not beleeve hee is except miraculously he provide water for us Thus the Jewes blasphemously mocke Christ saying Come downe from the crosse upon which thou hangest and unto which thou art nayled and we will beleeve thee n Matth. 27.42 otherwise wee will not although God from Heaven hath pronounced thee to bee his Sonne Hence our Saviour reproves the Jewes because not content with the infallible word of truth they seeke and demand a signe o Luk. 11.16 and Ioh. 6.30 the word being given us for the rule of our lives Thirdly wee tempt God in his promises when wee doe not beleeve the promise of grace of mercie of protection or providence which is made unto us that is when wee distrust of the successe or event we tempt God impiously this God blames in his people Yee say it is in vaine to serve the Lord p Malac. 3.14 that is it matters not whether we serve him or serve him not all is one for he will not bee appeased or reconciled unto us doe what wee can God commands us to use the meanes both in naturall and spirituall dangers and evils and hee promises to blesse those meanes unto us as farre as may stand for his glory and our good and therefore for us to use the meanes hereby doing our part and to distrust the event and successe which is Gods part is to tempt him This was the Jewes fault Can God say they provide a Table in the wildernesse and meat in the desart a Psa 78.18 That which God requires herein of us is this if any lawfull meanes may bee used use them to the uttermost but leave the successe unto God if there bee no meanes in our power to use then cast our selves wholly upon God with boldnesse of confidence as Saint Paul did Having this confidence I know that I shall abide and continue with you b Phil. 2.25 Fourthly we tempt God in his promises when we believe too much that is hope and expect for more then is promised for to believe those things which God hath not promised is to tempt God or to desire beg or pray for more then God hath made any promise to grant is to tempt him Every petition powred forth must bee in Faith c Iam. 1.6 which Faith is built upon the Word that is the promises d Rom. 10 17. which promises are onely to be found in the Scripture e 2 Cor. 7.1 And therefore we must not desire or expect more then the word of God doth warrant or promise unto us Carefully herein observing these three particulars viz. First God onely promises unto us Generalia generall things as I will be their God f 2 Cor. 6.16 and I will be thy exceeding great reward g Gen. 17.1 and whom I once love I love unto the end h Ioh. 13.1 Secondly when God promiseth unto us Particularia particular things they are made upon some condition Thus God promised that those that trusted in him their life should be given them as a prey in all places i Ier. 39.18 and 45.5 and yet holy Zachary was slaine Mat. 23. and Kingly Esaias was dissected with a saw and therefore particular promises belong unto particular persons and are made unto them upon some
dangerous temptation Honores mutant mores honours change dispositions and good manners Stephen Gardiner and Bonner were never persecuters until they were made Bishops Saul was puer bona indole a youth of good hope and towardnesse untill he was advanced unto a Kingdome The number of those who have been made worse by honours is like the number of blacke Swallowes but of those who have beene made better thereby is like the number of blacke Swans Fourthly wouldest thou wish health and quiet ease freedome from sickenesse affliction misery injuries wrongs and the like Thou little knowest how profitable physicke for the soule these bodily afflictions are although for the present they be not joyous but grievous m Heb. 12.11 And therefore tempt not God in lusting for that which thou wantest but be joyfully and thankfully contented with that lot and portion which thou hast in temporall things Fiftly and lastly we tempt God in his promises by beleeving too much when we expect to enjoy what we desire although we neglect the use of those lawfull meanes which God hath allowed and commanded us to use This is the sinne which the Divell here tempts Christ unto and which we with Christ must carefully avoyd not presuming either of the providence or protection of God without a warrant and a word of promise from him Here then two things are to be eschewed First Nemedia praetereamus that we doe not omit lawfull meanes thus although Iacob had a promise to prevaile and finde mercie at his brothers Esaus hands yet hee sends gifts unto him which in him was a lawfull meanes Hezekias had a promise of a longer life and yet he useth the meanes to preserve it And therefore First they are to blame that neglect to be providently carefull for themselves or their families yea they are worse than infidels But such will say God will provide I answer God hath provided and done this already for he hath given unto thee either some substance to employ and improve or some wisdome and understanding or some strength and ability to worke and imploy thy selfe and therefore thou shalt give an account unto God of this talent given unto thee by him Secondly they are to blame that neglect spirituall meanes as the hearing and reading of the word of God prayer the Sacraments mutuall pious conference and the like These will say we are not called I answer you must not expect to be called sedentes but sudantes not when you are idle but when you are imployed in the outward work of the Lord when the Eunuch was reading the Scriptures then God sends an Expositor unto him to cleare his doubts Those that would bee healed did wait at the lake of Bethesda those that would be hired must attend in the market place Thirdly they are to blame that neglect the health of the body or the preservation of their life as first those that wil not defend themselves or stand upon their guard when they are assaulted as the Macchabees did Secondly those that neglect medicines and physick in sickenesse why hath God given herbes and medicines and the Art of Physicke but to be used Thirdly those that will not for their healths sake eat those meats which are good and wholsome the learned Papists allow those that are weake and sicke upon weighty occasion and urgent necessity to eate flesh or broath wherein flesh hath beene boyled upon a Friday or a fasting day and yet there are some so ignorantly superstitious that they will rather wholly overthrow their healths yea indanger their life then doe it Thus much for the first thing to bee avoided Secondly the other thing to be avoided is Ne in pericula nos conijciamus that wee doe not cast our selves into unwarranted and unnecessary dangers This is the very sinne that Christ is here tempted unto to hope for mercy which was not promised unto him Thus the Israelites presume to go up to the hill against the word of God and are therefore slaine by the Amalekites a Numb 14.44 and therefore we must not thus tempt the Lord by intruding our selves into any dangers beyond our callings either in generall as we are Christians or in our particular callings Quest 5 Why must we not tempt the Lord Answ 1 First because we are not stronger then he is 1 Cor. 10.22 Answ 2 Secondly because those that did tempt him were destroyed of the destroyer 1 Cor. 10.10 Answ 3 Thirdly because it is displeasing unto God and provokes him unto anger against us Answ 4 Fourthly because it makes God turne blessings into curses Psa 106.14 to give us those things which with murmuring wee tempt him to give in anger thus hee gave the Israelites Quailes and Manna but leanenesse in their soules Vers 10 VERS 10. Then saith Iesus unto him get thee hence Sathan for it is written thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him onely shalt thou serve Sect. 1 § 1. Abi get thee hence Some here observe a difference betweene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here used to the divell and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 used to Saint Peter Matth. 16.23 But this observation is not worth observing because Saint Luke Chap. 4. Vers 8. useth the same phrase to Satan which he doth unto Peter The meaning is this cease satan desist tempt no more but submit thy selfe Sect. 2 § 2. Get thee hence satan Why doth Christ Quest 1 now use the divell so rigorously and severely Answ I answer Christ did this in a threefold respect viz. First in respect of himselfe Secondly in respect of Sathan Thirdly in respect of sinne First Christ now handles satan severely and with power in respect of himselfe that hee might shew that he was all this while tempted willingly and not by the will of satan and that satan can tempt him no longer then he pleaseth that we hence might reape comfort in temptations It may here be demanded Are all temptations directed and ordered by Quest 2 Christ The temptations of the faitfull are guided and disposed by Christ Answ who will not suffer them to be tempted above their strength a 1 Cor. 10 13. he is alwayes present with his children and alwayes watchfull over them and therefore they shall not be tempted further then he pleases Quest 3 Why are the temptations of the righteous guided and ordered by Christ Answ 1 First that we might learne hence that we are not tempted at the divells pleasure neither can he sift us when he will but onely goe as farre as God gives leave and assault when Christ permits as we see in Iob. 1.12 and 2 6. and 38.11 Secondly that wee might learne hence that Answ 2 we are not suffered to be tempted that we might be harmed or killed but onely for these good and profitable ends First that we might be proved and tried b Iam. 1.2.3 that our faith may thereby the better appeare c 1 Pet. 1.7 Or Secondly that we might be
profit but indeede none at all being no other then sweet poyson Secondly wee conclude hence that it is filthy polluted and uncleane if the devill perswades unto it such as the cause is such is the effect from a filthy stincking puddle cannot issue pure and wholsome water no more from an uncleane divel can any pure thing be derived Thirdly we conclude mors in olla that there is danger and death in it if the devill tempt unto it because he is our enemie f Matth 13.25 and therefore his counsell must needs be pernitious he is a lyer and a murtherer and therefore death is the doome of him that beleeves his lies § 4. For it is written We see Christ here Sect. 4 makes the Scripture his first and last argument the fortresse which hee will not forsake nor bee beaten from Why doth not Christ answer the devill otherwise Quest 1 for being moved with leasings and provoked by his bold insolences he might have answered First dost thou speake true sathan in what thou promisest wouldest thou indeede give me what thou sayest if I should fall downe and worship thee or dost thou promise that which thou meanest not to performe Secondly though thou hast a desire to bee as good as thy word whether art thou able or not is the whole world thine to dispose of at thy pleasure Thirdly suppose all this world were thine to give me couldest thou thereby make mee greater or more happy then I am already Fourthly canst thou perswade thy selfe or imagine that I can bee moved or enticed at all with the possessions and preferments of the world Christ I say might thus have taken off sathan but he doth not but onely puts him in minde of his duty Answ It is written thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God And that for these causes First that he may teach us his Modesty he doth not complaine of these injuries and injurious speeches of sathan unto him Secondly that he may teach us his meekenes he doth not by way of recriminatiō reproach satan Thirdly that hee may teach us his carefulnesse to obey his Father seeing hee neither proves nor affirmes any thing from himselfe or his owne will Observ but all from the rule of obedience the word of God And Fourthly his answer being necessary modest and directly pertinent to the question doth teach us thereby that Christians answers should be meeke and ad rem gentle and punctuall unto the thing demanded First they must bee meeke and gentle let all bitternesse of speech saith Saint Paul be put away from you a Ephes 4.31 And againe lay aside all evill speakings b 1 Pet. 2.1 Secondly they must be ad rem pertinent unto the question and the thing in hand let your speech saith the Apostle be alwaies with grace seasoned with salt that ye may Quest 2 know how ye ought to answer every man Colos 4.6 Why must wee be thus carefull of our answers Answ 1 First because wee ought to bee imitators of God who hath made or done nothing in vaine there is nothing idle in nature there is not a vaine or needlesse word in all the Scriptures we therefore in all our answers should labour to imitate God herein by striving that they may Answ 2 be concise weighty and to the purpose Secondly idle words in interrogatories or harsh answers beget jarres and contentions and bitter brawlings and therefore our answers must Sect. 5 be meeke Obiect 1 § 5. Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God The Papists c Bellar. l. 4. de Euch. Cap. 29. object this place for the adoration of the Eucharist God is verily and truely to be worshipped as in this verse thou shalt worship the Lord thy God But Christ in the Eucharist is very God therefore verily in the Eucharist to Answ 1 be worshipped First we may easily grant the whole argument as framed by the Cardinall that Christ is in the Eucharist to be adored and so hee is also in Baptisme and in the word preached as the Apostle sheweth plainely d 1 Cor. 14.24 If all prophesie and there come in one who beleeveth not c. the secrets of his heart are made manifest and hee will fall downe on his face and worship God and say plainely that God is in you indeede So wee also though we utterly deny that the Eucharist is to bee adored yet we worship Christ in the Eucharist saying we praise thee we blesse thee we worship thee we glorifie thee c. Answ 2 Secondly wee may deny the argument as framed by the Cardinall it being a false Syllogisme the Minor proposition not following from the Major according to the rules of Art God is verily and truely to bee worshipped this is most true But Christ in the Eucharist is very God saith Bellarmine whereas he should have assumed thus if hee would have proved any thing But the Eucharist is very God which is blasphemy to say Answ 3 Thirdly though we should grant the body of Christ to be verily present in the Eucharist yet it is the not the body of Christ God Answ 4 Fourthly there are the formes of bread and wine remaining still which being creatures and not hypostatically joyned to the person of Christ cannot without great perill of idolatry be adored Answ 5 Fiftly to put all out of doubt Christs flesh is not bodily present neither can they ever be able to prove it and therefore they have no colour or ground at all for this their adoration of the elements Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God These words we see are here alleadged by our Saviour against sathan who had tempted him to fall downe and adore him wherefore by this text all falling downe and prostrating of our selves before any creature to adore it is forbidden without which submissive gesture not the meanest kind of religious worship can be exhibited unto any Argum. from whence we collect this conclusion that no religious worship properly or improperly accidentally or of it selfe or any other kind of way belongeth unto Images but that to God onely wise immortall invisible all religious worship is onely due Obiect 2 Bellarmine answers hereunto that this place is to be understood of a certaine kind of religious worship which is onely proper unto God Answ All religious worship is forbidden in this place to be given to any but unto God for sathan did not tempt Christ to worship him as God but onely to fall downe and worship him he asked onely of him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a certaine inclination of the body which Christ denyed as being onely proper to God Sect. 6 § 6. And him onely shalt thou serve Quest Solum onely or alone is not in Deut. 6.16 Why doth our Saviour here adde it or alleadge it First to teach us that all precepts enjoyning the Answ 1 worship and service of God include the force of this particle Alone a Perkins Secondly sathan doth not prohibite Christ
said else where He taught the people in Parables because they seeing see not and hearing they heare not neither doe they understand a Matth. 13.13 First Christ did not use a figurative speach Answ 2 unto these two brethren for this end but because they being fishers knew and understood best of all the Art of fishing and therefore our Saviour teacheth unto them spirituall things by a naturall and familiar similitude which they were well acquainted withall Secondly our Saviour useth this allegory Observ to Answ 2 teach us that the practise of Ministers using metaphors or allegoryes or similitudes which the people understand is not to be disproved As for example first sometimes we use the similitude of Fishers that there are two Fishers the first is Satan whose baites is pleasure and whose hooke and net is death the second is the Apostles and Ministers of Christ who labour to winne us unto him Secondly sometimes we use the similitude of Husband-men that we are all barren by nature untill the word be sowne in our hearts that the earth must be tilled the fallow ground broken up the weeds and stones cast out the field carefully watched least tares encrease and overspread the corne Thirdly sometimes we use Domestike examples as the garden is to be hedged digged and attended otherwise the hearbes will not prosper Satan is a thiefe and therefore we must be very watchfull and keep the doore of our hearts fast locked and bolted against him that we are but wild Olive trees untill we are ingrafted into the true Olive Jesus Christ Fourthly sometimes we allude unto School-masters that people like schollers stand in need daily to be taught and therefore they must not be trewants neglecting knowledge and trifling away their pretious time Fiftly sometimes we use the resemblance of Sheepheards that we are wandring sheepe therfore we must be reduced unto the pleasant pastures againe by the Sheepheard of our soule Now whereunto serve all these Certainely that all the people by these similitudes may the better understand the divine truthes delivered which was the cause why our Saviour useth this allegory of Fishers in this verse Quest 3 We have heard why our Saviour useth an allegoricall speech unto Simon and Andrew It may now further be demanded why he useth this allegory of Fishing unto them Because this allusion doth most aptly denote unto us the office of Ministers to wit the Fishing and gaining of soules unto God Malac. 4.6 Answer particularly observe That in fishing wee must consider both the Fish themselves who First would not bee catched or taken but swimme away from the Net so naturall and carnall men would not be wonne by the word of God would not be taken captive by the Net of the Gospel Secondly they are not taken by the hooke except they bite Ob Ierusalem how gladly would I have gathered thee together as a hen gathereth her chickings under her wings but ye would not b Matth. 23.37 Fishers and that both in respect of the 1. Knowledge Fishers must know all shelves and rockes and shallowes the ebbing and flowing of the sea so Ministers must know how to direct in prosperity and adversity how to steere aright course through the vices and heresies of the world they must know the evills and remedies that they may both save themselves and those that heare them and saile by their direction 2. Diligence and care required in them wherein observe three things First Fishermen must observe the heavens and the nature of the fishes thus the Apostle saith to the weake I became as weake that I might gaine the weake I am made all things to all men that I might by all meanes save some a 1 Cor. 9.19.20 21 22. Secondly they must endure cold and danger Fishers must put to sea in winter as well as Sommer exposing themselves to dangerous stormes which frequently assaile them in their calling Thus the Apostles suffered hunger and thirst and nakednesse and colde and buffeting and persecuting b 1 Cor. 4.11 and 2 Cor. 6.8 Thirdly Fishers worke continually night and day we have laboured all night saith the Apostles but have catched nothing c Luke 5.5 Fishes are not taken except they bite and eat the baite and therefore First recusants that will not come unto the word of God can gaine nothing by it Secondly those amongst us that like Martha are troubled about many things preferring the cares of the world before the cates of the word cannot be wonne by it Thirdly those that are present at the preaching of the word but not attentive unto the word preached reape no benefit by it because they learne it not Fourthly those that attend to the hearing of the word but cannot intend the practise of the word are not catched by it Fishes are not taken by looking upon the bait but by the eating thereof so it is not speculation but practise not knowledge but active obedience that benefits our soules Fishers had neede know both shelves and shallow places and therefore those that are ignorant of the nature of sinne and grace or that knowe not the evils and remedies of the disease and the cure should not intrude themselves into this function for they are unfit fishers of men Fishers observe the seasons and the nature of the fishes for which they labour so Ministers must first observe the heavens the blasts of the Spirit the zeale of the hearts that is the occasions offered unto us by the Lord of preaching the word as Saint Paul saith I came to Troas to preach Christs Gospel and a doore was opened unto me of the Lord g 2 Cor 2.12 that is the Lord gave me liberty opportunity or occasion with benefit and profit to preach the Gospel of Christ Secondly we are made all things to all men we must apply our selves to all sorts of maladies evils diseases and sores and that three manner of waies viz. First Opere by preaching and catechizing examining conferring disputing that the people may bee made perfect h 2 Tim. 3.16 and 4 2. Secondly Objecto by reprehending and reprooving whatsoever is amisse whether drunkennesse or adultery or oppression or blasphemy or lying or filthy speaking or any sinne whatsoever Thirdly Modo sometimes reprooving mildly sometimes with feare plucking them out of the fire i Iude ver 22.23 sometimes with a rod sometimes with the Spirit of meekenesse reade 1 Cor. 4.21 and corner 1 Cor. 5.3.4 with 2 Cor. 2.7.8 and Gal. 3 1. with 4.12.19 and Nehem. 5 11. with verse 13. Neither must people thinke that Ministers doe this in hatred to the partie sinning but that they might present them as chast virgins unto the Lord. Fishers expose themselves to cold and danger in the discharging or executing of their callings so doe Ministers and therefore people first should thinke Ministers worthy of honour and reverence yea secondly of maintenance yea thirdly and principally be careful that they loose not their
as the tenet it selfe instead of many take one they tell us a story of a woman who was possessed with a divell and by the direction or revelation of the Virgin Mary shee was brought to the Idoll of Loretto where the Priests invocating and imploring the aid of God the Father Son and holy Ghost the divell moved not at all but when he sung the Letanie of the Virgin Mary the Divell raged and stormed and a woodden Image of the Ladies being laid upon the Damosels head the divell cryed out in her quid mihi caput conteris oh woman why dost thou breake my head a Chem. exam p. 3. f. 182. b. Hereunto we answer first this and the like Answ 1 are but old Wives Fables and woe bee to that Church and religion which cannot subsist without these vide Melch. Can. Loc. 6. Secondly suppose these Fables were truths Answ 2 yet thou knowest not whether they be in Heaven or no unto whom thou prayest for some may worke miracles on earth who shall never partake eternall blisse b Matth. 7.22 Thirdly how canst thou pray unto him in Answ 3 whom thou neither canst nor oughtest to believe Rom. 10.14 Fourthly what need is there to seeke helpe at Answ 4 their hands though they could helpe us seeing that Christ in this verse can doe all things whatsoever he will of himselfe without any aid of others VERS 25. Vers 25 And there followed him great multitudes of people from Galilee and from Decapolis and from Hierusalem and from Iudea and from beyond Iordan There followed him great multitudes of people Why doth the Holy Ghost expresse this Quest 1 To teach us that many are called Answ Observ and but few chosen many here follow him but few persevere yea scarce any for when the people cry crucifie him none in a manner abide with him but leave and forsake him Why doe so many start aside from their stations Quest 2 or forsake their colours First by reason of persecution thus our Saviour Answ 1 saith that when this fiery tryall comes many will depart from the faith Secondly by reason of the difficulty of obedience Answ 2 Many say durus sermo the way of the Lord is hard to walke in and therefore they prove retrograde c Ioh. 6.60.66 Thirdly by reason of the tediousnesse and Answ 3 wearisomnesse of perseverance Noviter conversi fervidi d August they are fervent when newly converted unto the profession of Religion but by and by grow luke-warme and within a while stone cold Zelus ruit mole sua they beginne in the Spirit but end in the Flesh their zeale declining and falling by his owne weight Nullum violentum est diuturnum No extreames hold long and the buildings upon the sand cannot long endure Thus many beginne well hearing the word of God with joy Mat. 13d but for want of depth of earth quickly wither and die Quest 3 What must we do that we may persevere unto the end Answ 1 First doe not presume that thou shalt stand for ever because thou art called many are called who finally and totally fall away and therefore let him that thinkes he stands take heed lest he fall bee not high minded but feare and perfect thy salvation with trembling e Phil. 2 12. Certè plures occidit gula quam gladius praesumptio quam desperatio Intemperance slayes more then the sword and presumtion then desperation we being naturally too prone hereunto hast thou a mind inlightned thy affections inflamed with the love of God and vertue a sense of thy duety towards God and man a conscience of thy sinnes committed both against the first and second table yet measure not thy selfe by these Are thy neighbours worse then thou art Ne te quaesiveris extra yet measure not thy selfe by them goe not out into the streets to seeke for thy selfe but measure what thou art by these rules First by thy owne sinnes which thou dost commit this will make thee blush and be ashamed of thy selfe Secondly by those bright shining lampes of the primitive Church who lived on earth like Saints indeed truely mortified in their carnall affections truely crucified unto the world truely quickned by the Spirit giving themselves wholly unto the Lord and the Lords worke being frequent in contemplation and fervent in practise this will make thee seeme unto thy selfe more deformed then Thersites Thirdly measure thy selfe by the purity of God and his Law consider how undefiled the Law of the Lord is and how infinitely pure the Lord of this Law is and then thou wilt be like the Dove that could find no place to rest her foot upon thou wilt see nothing in thee which thou canst approve of or like but abhorre thy selfe in dust and ashes Fourthly examine thy selfe by thy debility and weakenesse of perseverance consider thy impotency and insufficiency to persevere and continue in the wayes and worke of the Lord unto the end of thy life and this will shew thee as in a glasse that thou art more brittle and fraile then the finest glasse Thus let us meditate of these things and take heed of presuming Secondly examine and search daily thy heart trying and examining therein these particulars First hast thou any faith at all Secondly Answ 2 is thy faith true not false built upon a sure not a sandy foundation How may we know whether our faith be true Quest 4 or not By these markes First dost thou love God Answ 1 Faith workes by love Gal. 5.6 and where there is no love there is no faith and where no true love no true faith and therefore examine whether thou lovest God or not and that not onely lightly in word but solidly in heart Quest How shall I know this whether my Quest 5 love unto my Lord be cordiall and reall or orall and verball Answ By these two things viz. First by the Answ 1 Obedience of God both affirmative and negative dost thou nothing which he forbids thee neither omit any thing which hee requires of thee certainely where there is true love there is a solide desire and a serious endeavour to obey Secondly this may be known by thy reverence dost thou never thinke of God never name him or mention him in thy speeches but with love and hope conjoyned with a godly feare and awfull reverence hypocrites and wicked men approach unto God too familiarly but the faithfull with the greatest respect they can possibly and therefore try whether we love the Lord unfainedly or not by our willing obeying of him and our reverend respect unto him Secondly wee may know whether our faith be true or not by this doe wee performe the Answ 2 workes of love not onely in word but in deed also that is by a renewed changed and purified life and conversation we now labouring I. To obey God otherwise then wee were accustomed that is in sincerity and singlenesse of heart by an universall and continuall obedience
Governours must not be remisse and negligent but meeke and gentle in their places they must not provoke their youth unto wrath y Ephes 6.4 6 lest they say as he doth z Terent. Adelph Illum colunt at me mortuum cupiunt If wee had meeke and courteous Maâ—ters we would reverence love and obey them but we have such currish and harsh masters that we wish they were dead Thirdly meeknesse is good among neighbours Mollis lucratur amorem the milde gentle man is loved wheresoever hee comes because quiet and meeke answeres doe quench the sparkes of strife and contention which often are occasionally kindled amongst adjoyning neighbours Fourthly meeknesse is good in Magistrates and therefore the old experienced Councellours give advice unto Rehoboam to bee a servant unto the people one day and in answering them to speake good words unto them and then they would serve him for ever a 1 King 12.7 that is speake them faire be affable gentle and courteous unto them shew thy selfe meeeke towards them and one that loves and desires their good and then thou shalt knit them unto thee for ever The excellencie of this counsell appeares by the sequell for Rehoboam answering them with proud and threatning language ten of the twelve Tribes fell from him The common people are like untamed yea wilde beasts and therfore must not too rigidly be governed but domanda popismis are to bee tamed with clapping and soft and gentle handling which if Pertinax the Emperour had done hee had not been slaine Fiftly if wee bee expulsed or expelled or banished out of our native home then Meeknesse is profitable in exile for omne solum miti patria a milde man is never out of his countrey everie nation being to him wheresoever hee is as his owne The earth is the Lords and the fulnesse thereof b Psal 24.1 And therefore hee will fulfill his promise made by Christ unto the meeke in every land and place Sixtly if we should descend to lower and more inferiour persons estates or particulars wee may evidently see how good and profitable a thing it is to bee meeke and gentle as first if we have any thing to buy wee desire rather to goe to that shop where there are quiet courteous and gentle Shop-keepers than to those that are peevish froward and hasty Secondly if we lack servants men or maids wee rather covet those that are meeke and quiet though worse for that imployment we have than those that are so proud that they will not be reproved or so turbulent and of such unbridled tongues and tempers that the family is continually disquieted by them Thirdly yea when we travel we love that fained counterfeited meeknesse and courtesie which we meet withall in our Innes And therefore we should accustome our selves unto meeknesse that so we might bee beloved of all persons lovingly entertained in all places and happy and blessed in all estates and conditions Substantia perire potest affabilitatem furari nemo potest c Gualt s Riches may be lost and may become unprofitable unto us but affabilitie courtesie gentlenesse and meeknesse is a vertue which none can take from us and which wee may with benefit and comfort unto our selves exercise and practise in all places and in all imployments Thus much may suffice for the third answer Fourthly some understand by the inheriting Answ 4 of the earth the good blessings of this life and that either first because what they enjoy shall not decrease Or secondly because it shall truly encrease First the possessions of the meeke shall not decrease but continue with him as appeares thus First he himselfe will not consume them either in law or sutes or contentions or pride or vaine ostentation or by ambition as many doe Secondly neither are others provoked by them Many a man hath been utterly undone and impoverished by incensing and exasperating of others by proud scandalous and uncourteous words But the meeke man provokes none and therefore as hee doth not sue others so hee is not sued by others Thirdly neither is the anger of the Lord kindled against him Many gather riches wickedly and the Lord scatters them justly many by oppression joyne house to house and land to land and the Lord curseth them for it d Esa 5.8 Now the meek man is free from this danger because he doth not so desire riches or temporall possessions that hee will acquire them by any wicked meanes or wayes Secondly that which the meeke man possesseth shall truly encrease because the Lord will prosper him as hee did Ioseph this being the very thing which is promised in this place that the meeke shall be blessed in temporall things Fiftly some understand long life to bee the Answ 5 blessing here promised David sayth Bloudy and cruell men shall not live out halfe their dayes therefore by the rule of contraries milde and meeke men shall multiply their dayes and bee crowned with the crowne of old age Wherefore I conclude the first sense and exposition of this verse with the saying of the Psalmist Whaâ— man is th re that desires to live long and see good dayes let him learne and labour to be milde and gentle for so blessed are the meeke in this life that they shall inherit the earth Secondly the words for they shall inherit the earth are to be understood of the life to come and not only confined to this present life as if our Saviour would say Blessed are the meeke for they shall be crowned with eternall glory as the Father e Basil s Psa 33. sayd The celestiall Jerusalem is not the spoyle or conquest of bloudy Souldiers Sed spes mansuetorum but the hope and reward of those that are meeke VERS 6. Vers 6 Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousnesse for they shall be filled Blessed are they that hunger c. This verse containes the fourth beatitude wherein I shall but onely propound one general question and that is this What is meant here by hungring and thirsting Quest 1 It may either be taken Literally or Morally Answ or Spiritually First hunger and thirst may here bee taken Literaliter for naturall hunger and thirst And thus Saint Luke seemes to meane Luk. 6.21 when he sayth Blessed are yee which now hunger that is which through povertie hunger and thirst in the world thus Saint Paul sayth even unto this present houre we both hunger and thirst f 1 Cor. 4.11 Some g Staplet Antid vehemently inveigh against this exposition thinking it not enough to say that this is not the principall thing that is aimed at or understood in these words but this is not meant at all in this place And they bring these three reasons or arguments for the confirming of their assertion and dislike of our present interpretation The first is this Obiect 1 The poore who are hungry and thirsty in the world are not filled or satisfied and therefore
and unbeseeming words or commit the least sinnes For they that despise these despise the Lord whose servants they are and slight the words of Christ who hath here pronounced such Pure Blessed Secondly some violate this precept which injoines Purity of life in practise and these are either first they who live a wicked life Or secondly Obiect 1 they who mixe good with evill First they transgresse here who leade a wicked and impure life But some will say there are none pure but all men are polluted and therefore who can bring a cleane thing out of an uncleane a Iob 14.4 who can say I have made my heart cleane I am pure from my sinne b Pro. 20.9 that is none and therefore if any man say he sinnes not or pollutes not himselfe by sinne he is a lyer c 1 Ioh. 1.8.9 Answ Wee distinguish betweene a Simple and respective purity which differ thus the simple puritie is perfectly pure the respective puritie is sincerely pure the first is of and by workes and therefore wee grant that there are none so pure in this life the second is of faith which first applies Christ unto us then secondly assures us that all our sinnes in Christ are pardoned and thirdly workes sincerely by love and this purity is in the faithfull and should bee Quest 5 sought for by all Answ 1 But how is this respective puritie acquired First not by nature or by any strength in our selves for naturally the very thoughts and imaginations of our hearts are evill and that continually d Gen. 8.21 yea the heart is deceitfull above all things and desperately wicked e Ierem. 17 9. wherefore Paul confesseth the law is spirituall but I am carnall sold under sinne f Rom. 7.1 14.15 and cannot do the good which I would but doth the evill which I would not Secondly this puritie is procured by faith Answ 2 and grace thus the Apostle saith God put no difference betwixt us and them purging and purifiing our hearts by faith g Acts 15.9 whence it is evident that we have not our purity and holinesse from our selves but from Christ who was made unto us Sanctification 1 Cor. 1.30 and who delivers us from sinne and Sathan Rom. 7.25 Who must labour to acquire this purity Quest 6 First some answer that there are not many Answ 1 who neede endeavour after this sanctitie it belonging onely to a few to wit to Magistrates Ministers and old men but this is false Secondly purity belongs unto all and therefore Answ 2 all must strive for it as for example first it appertaines unto young men they must remember their Creator in the daies of their youth for if that be spent in impurity they must answer it at the great day h Eccles 11.9 and 12.1 Secondly sanctitie belongs unto old men and therefore Saint Iohn writes unto them to put them in minde of it i Ioh. 2.13 Thirdly it appertaines unto husbandmen who must bee as carefull to plow up the fallow ground of their hearts as to till their fields k Ier. 4.4 Fourthly it belongs unto the simple and foolish and therefore Wisedome calles and admonisheth them to turne from sinne unto the service of the most High l Prov. 9.4.6 and 1.20.21 Fiftly it belongs unto the rich to be pure and unspotted otherwise their riches cannot preserve them from hell as we see in Dives Luke 16. Sixtly it belongs unto Kings and Monarches for Tophet is prepared of old it is wide and large yea for those Kings is it prepared whose lives are impure and wills not subject unto the will of God m Esa 30.33 And therefore David admonisheth them that although they bee like Gods on earth yet they shall fall like men into pardition except they labour to bee pure and to participate of that divine nature n 2 Pet. 1.4 Thus it appertaines unto all to be pure and holy because every soule that is not circumcised shal be cut off Secondly they erre here in practise who mingle Bonum malo Corne and Cockle wheate and chaffe good and evill together that is they who obey in some things onely like Agrippa who was halfe perswaded to become a Christian or Herod who did many things but not all and abstained from some sinnes but not from all o Mar. 6.20 But some will say who can performe all things that are required of them who can doe all Obiect 2 that God bids or eschew all that he forbids We cannot obey God in all things perfectly Answ but we may sincerely and that in these two things First in Resolution wee should resolve to serve God in singlenesse of heart and purpose to leave and forsake whatsoever is displeasing unto him yea even to cast away from us those sins that hang so fast on and cleave so fast too and have beene formerly valued as hands and eyes Secondly in endeavour wee must strive to performe what wee have purposed and labour to accomplish what we have resolved with the utmost power of our soules we must fight even unto blood p Heb. 12.4 and wrastle as Rachel with her sister with manfull wrastlings till wee have prevailed and thus both in desire and endeavour we must serve the Lord sincerely and although wee doe but obey in part and feare in part and love in part yet with all our hearts we must desire and labour that what is in part were abolished and that we could serve the Lord in singlenesse of heart Sect. 3 § 3. In heart Why doth our Saviour pronounce Quest 1 onely those Blessed that are pure in heart Answ Because true purity is rooted in the heart or true religion is founded within My sonne give me thy heart saith God Prov. 23.26 for except I have that I will have nothing Thus Saint Paul saith the end of the Commandement is to love and serve God with a pure heart 1 Tim. 1.5 And therefore he prayes for the Thessalonians that the Lord would establish their hearts unblameable before him in holinesse a 1 Thes 3.13 And prayes Timothie that he would follow the steps of those who call on the name of the Lord out of a pure heart b 2 Tim. 2.22 Why must our Religion and purity be rooted Quest 2 and grounded in the heart Answ 1 First because this is the ordinary progresse there must bee I. a heart II. obedience III. strength that is first a sanctified soule then secondly a beautifull and pure body and thirdly strength of grace The heart must bee purified before we can truely obey God in our lives and therefore the circumcision of the heart is the roote of a new life according to that of the Apostle he is a Iew that is one inwardly and circumcision is that of the heart in the spirit c Rom. 2.29 yea our anointing and seale and earnest are all begun in the heart for Christ hath anointed us and hath also sealed
7.56 And Paul 2 Cor. 12. First all these were pure in heart Secondly this was miraculous and extra ordinary Answ 1 and temporall but the beatificall vision Answ 2 in heaven shall be ordinarie and perpetuall and the pure in heart shall see God continually and eternally Thirdly this sight of God which these had Answ 3 on earth was imperfect Abraham saw God like a man Gen. 18. Ezechiel saw him imperperfectly and Moses saw not Gods face Exod. 33. But the pure in heart in heaven shall see God perfectly and not in part they shall see him face to face as they are seene and not darkely or through a glasse r 1 Cor. 13 10 11 12. But hath not this promise place in this life doe not the pure in heart see God at all on earth Quest 3 but onely in heaven This promise hath place both in this life in the life to come Answ the pure in heart see God both on earth in heaven but after a divers manner Here then observe that there is a manifold vision of God The Uision and sight of God is either in the life Present and that either First Intelligendo by understanding either the Or Nature and person of God but as hee is simple Observ who thinkes a little shell can containe all the water in the sea so is hee who thinkes the shallow shell of mans braine can comprehend in this life the nature and person of God perfectly yet by speculation and contemplation and a serious studie of the Scriptures together with the intent consideration of the Attributes of God the pure in heart may understand something The will and word of God Secondly Videndo by seeing some representations of him as those holy men did whereof wee spake before quest 2. Thirdly sentiendo by perceiving either the Mercy of God which is called his face Thus Aaron was to blesse the people The Lord make his face to shine upon thee that is shew mercy unto thee t Numb 6.25 so Psalme 13.1.44.14 and 80.7 Thus Moses by faith saw him who is invisible u Heb. 11.27 and feared not the wrath of the King of Egypt because he was sensible of Gods mercy Peace of God which passeth all expression x Philip. 4.7 or by rasting how sweete and good the Lords is Psal 34.8 To come and that is two fold to wit either Corporeall with the bodily eye which is impossible Or Spirituall with the eye of the soule which is the knowledge of the nature of God and is either Perfect in regard of our capacitie apprehension as every vessell throwne into the sea shall be filled Absolute and thus onely God can comprehend what God is In this life the pure in heart see God by understanding his will the meaning therefore of this verse may bee this Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God that is the pure in heart and minde shall see the will and truth and Obser 1 majestie of God shining in his word or purity of heart doth helpe us unto the true understanding of the word of God Be renewed sayth the Apostle in your mindes that you may prove what that good and perfect and acceptable will of God is y Rom. 12. Ephes 5.8.10 And therefore we should purge our hearts from all pollutions that so wee might bee able to understand what is acceptable unto the Lord. Object As for the true corporall sight of God which I sayd was impossible it is objected The eyes of a glorified body in heaven differ much from the eyes of a corrupt and earthly body and therefore our bodies being glorified wee may truely and corporally see God Answ God hath no corporall but a spirituall substance and therefore is onely perspicuous unto the eye of the soule and not at all obvious to the eyes of the body although they bee glorified In the life to come the pure in heart shall see God with a spirituall sight that is although the Creature cannot absolutely comprehend the Creator yet hee may with a certaine degree of perfection Quest 4 What benefit shall we reap by this vision and sight of God that our Saviour pronounceth him blessed that shall enjoy it Answ 1 First we shall enjoy many things in Heaven by vertue of this sight which here I forbeare to enlarge we shall there have health beautie and agilitie of body wee shall also have light without darknesse joy without sorrow desire without paine love without hatred or discontent fulnesse of joy without any loathing life without death health without sicknesse peace without warre or the least disturbance a Greg. s Psalm paenitentiales Secondly this beatificall vision none can perfectly define nor fully describe but yet some things wee may conjecture at as for example First wee shall know the immense Deitie the simplest in heaven shall farre exceed in wisedome and the knowledge of God the wisest upon earth Secondly wee shall have Angels Prophets Apostles Martyrs Patriarches and all the blessed Saints to bee our Companions Thirdly wee shall there have true solid and ineffable joy wherein wee shall delight and with which our soules shall be satisfied Fourthly wee shall have a new and continued desire after this joy for our desire shall be without any lacke and our fulnesse without any dislike Fiftly God himselfe will be all in all unto us And therefore let us give our selves unto puritie in this life that we may be assured of protection grace and peace of conscience here and of immortalitie and felicitie for ever hereafter VERS 9. Blessed are the Peace-makers for they shall be called the children of God Vers 9 § 1. Blessed are the Peace-makers Who Sect. 1 are Peace-makers Quest 1 First some expound this of the reconciling of brethren that is both those who reconcile them that jarre and those who are reconciled Answ 1 unto them whom they have offended Chrysost sup Op. imperf Secondly some expound this of those who Answ 2 are good and peaceable in themselves Vis cognoscere quis pacificus andi Psalm 34.14 Cave à malo sequere pacem August de Serm. Dom. Wouldst thou know who is a Peace-maker listen then unto the Psalmist and hee will tell thee that it is hee who eschewes evill and followes after peace Thirdly some understand it of those who Answ 3 are slow to anger but ready to forgive and pardon Obliti eorum quibus offendi possunt in fratrum charitate viventes Hilarius that is hee is a peace-maker who lives in love and charitie with his brethren passing by and forgetting those injuries which are offered unto him Fourthly some expound it of those who Answ 4 labour to subdue and subject all rebellious motions to the obedience of the Spirit who first labour for peace in themselves and then make peace amongst others Quid enim prodest alios pacare dum intus bella vitiorum Hierom. sup What benefit is it to make peace amongst others while
life they shew light unto others Secondly Christ is called light because he is Answ 2 that true primary light which doth not borrow his light from any other but hath light in himselfe and of himselfe doth enlighten others Read for the proofe hereof Ioh. 1 9. and 8.12 Esa 9.2 and 40.6 and 43 6. and 60.1.12 and 1 Ioh. 1.5 and 2.8 Thirdly Apostles and other Doctors Ministers Answ 3 of the church of Christ are called light not because they have light in themselves of thēselves for they have it from Christ that true primary light as the Moone borrowes her light from the Sunne shee beeing without but a darke substance or body So they being enlightned by Christ they are called lux mundi the light of the world in these regards First because they beare witnesse of the true light m Ioh. 1.7.8 Secondly because they have received the splendor of divine knowledge from Christ Thirdly in respect of the sincerity of life and integrity of manners Fourthly God is the cause of light this may Answ 4 be understood either of God the Father Sonne or Holy Ghost For First God the Father is called the Father of lights James 1.17 yea he commands the light to shine out of darkenes n 2 Cor. 4.6 Secondly God the Sonne enlightens every one who comes into the world o Ioh. ◠9 Thirdly God the holy Ghost is called the Spirit of light The Apostle proves most plainely that the ever blessed Trinity is the cause of light in these words I pray for you that the God of our Lord Iesus Christ the Father of glory may give unto you the Spirit of wisedome that so the eyes of your understanding may be enlightned p Ephes 1.17.18 Fiftly the light it selfe is the word of God Thus David Thy Word is a light unto my feet Answ 5 Psalm 119.105 And Paul Christ hath brought life and immortality to light through the Gospell 2 Tim. 1.10 And Peter ye doe well to take heed to the word of God as unto a light that shineth in a darke place 2 Pet. 1.19 Answ 6 Sixtly and lastly it is given unto the Ministers from God to enlighten the world through this his word Thus Paul was sent unto the Gentiles that by the preaching of the word unto them he might open their eyes and turne them from darknesse to light q Acts 26.18 Obiect 2 It may against this be objected to enlighten or give light is an internall worke and therefore man cannot doe it but it must bee wrought by the blessed Trinitie as was sayd before answer 4. Answ 1 First it is not onely an internall worke for there are two parts of this illumination viz. first an externall adhibiting of light secondly an internall application thereof to the understanding and spirit As in the sense of seeing First there are the species or severall objects without And secondly these are applied unto common sense within Now the outward light is adhibited by the Ministers of the word of God Answ 2 Secondly the Ministers are sayd by consequence to worke the internall light also For first although it bee the worke of the holy Ghost and a taste of the heavenly gift and of the Spirit of God r Heb. 6.4 yet secondly the application of the outward light by the ministery of the word is the ordinary means wherby the internall light is wrought within us And therefore I conclude this objection thus First the light is the word which comes from God not from the Ministers Secondly the power of enlightning is from Christ not from the Ministers and they only illuminate through his helpe and assistance Thirdly yet it is the office of Ministers to hold forth the light in their Ministerie Sect. 3 § 3. Yee are the light of the world The Apostles Quest 1 being but Toll-gatherers and Fishers and not Scribes why doth our Saviour call them the light of the world and not rather the Scribes Answ 1 First Christ doth it to comfort them left they should be dejected by reason of their poore base and low condition Thus elsewhere hee encourageth them to be constant both in active and passive obedience because there will a time come when they shall sit upon twelve seates and judge the twelve Tribes of Israel ſ Matth. 19.28 Answ 2 Secondly Christ calles his Apostles not the Scribes the light of the world lest the Ministerie should seeme to bee supported by an arme of flesh If the Scribes and Pharisees had beene made the light of the world the world would then have thought that the word had been upheld and maintained by humane power but when the Gospell is preached published divulged and dispersed through the world by the Apostles who were but Fishers Toll-gatherers poore and illiterate men then all the world will say Hic est digitus Dei that this is Gods worke and supported by a divine hand Thirdly our Saviour calles his Apostles not Answ 3 the Pharisees and Scribes the light of the world to teach us that worldly pompe and splendour addes nothing to the efficacie of the Ministerie it neither helpes if present nor hurts if absent Why doth not externall and mundane glory Quest 2 availe and further the preaching of the word First because it is a spirituall work and therefore Answ 1 it is to be wrought by spirituall meanes and not carnall for neither estimation nor honour nor riches nor the wisedome of the flesh can helpe forward this worke of God Hence Saint Paul opposeth them first in his conversation in these words Our rejoycing is the testimony of our conscience that in simplicitie and godly sinceritie not with fleshly wisedome we have had our conversation in the world t 2 Cor. 1 12. Secondly Saint Paul opposeth them in his preaching Christ sayth he sent me to preach the Gospell not with wisedome of words u 1 Cor. 1 17. not with excellencie of speech v 1 Cor. 2.1 not with enticing words of mans wisedome but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power w 1 Cor. 2.4 Secondly God in this worke will not use the power of men lest the praise of the work should bee given unto men Vzza was strucke with death because hee puts his hand to the Arke x 2 Sam. 6 7. And God will not deliver his people by 32000 but by 300 y Iudg. 7.2 lest the people should glory in themselves whereas hee that glories should glory in the Lord yea hence it was that God would not take the temptation from Paul but rather sustaine him in it because thus his glory and strength was made perfect in weaknesse z 2 Cor. 12.9 § 4. A Citie that is set on an Hill cannot bee hid These words as also the former some Sect. 4 Papists urge for the visibilitie of the Church Object thus Our Saviour compares his Church to a Citie on an Hill which cannot be hid Therefore the Church
secure they are more hardly assaulted and with great difficulty sacked so God is in the midst of his Church b Psal 46.5 and will establish it for ever c Psal 48.8 And therefore the children of God and the inhabitants of this City need not feare because the Lord is their watch-man who is able to preserve them and so carefull of them that hee neither slumbers nor sleepes Sect. 7 § 7. Cannot be hid Why are these words added Quest 1 Answ That the Apostles might be the more carefull to give all diligence in their ministry from the successe because their lives could not be so spent in obscurity but that either praise would redound unto them for their diligence or infamy for their negligence Quest 2 What is the meaning of these words It cannot be hid Answ 1 First some understand it of the visibilitie of Glory and Chrysostome thinkes this spoken prophetically that although now the Gospell of the Kingdome bee but newly published yet in time the Church shall flourish Answ 2 Secondly some understand it of the visibility of the word that the word shall bee revealed to all or preached through the world Ephes 3.5 Colos 1.26 Answ 3 Thirdly some understand it of the visibility of workes in Ministers that they must use their utmost endevour to bee unblamable in their lives and indefatigable in their callings because all men see them all eyes are upon them Vers 15 VERS 15. Neither doe men light a candle and put it under a bushel but on a candlesticke and it giveth light to all that are in the house Sect. 1 § 1. Neither do men light a candle and put it under a bushel c. Argum. The Papists hold that the Scriptures are not to be translated into the vulgar tongue whereby the vulgar sort may read them against which Tenet wee produce this place arguing thus The Scripture being like a lighted candle is therefore given unto men that it may shine unto all that is be expounded and explaned to their understandings and capacities And therefore that it may give light unto all and be seene by all it is necessary that it should be translated into that language which is understood by them d Scharp curs theolog f. 37. arg 9. Sect. 2 § 2. It giveth light to all that are in the house Quest 1 What is meant here by House Answ In this place House is to bee taken for the Church Militant which is therefore called a House because it is a segregation or separation or separating of a company of people from the rest unto the profession of religion Teaching us Observ that the Church of God is a society or assembly of the houshould of faith separated unto the service of God The house is the Church 1 Tim. 3.15 the Citizens are the houshold of God Ephes 2.19 and of faith Gal. 6.10 How are the faithfull separated from the Quest 2 world First by profession of the true God they are Answ 1 separated from the Gentiles who serve Idols Secondly by the profession of Christ they are Answ 2 separated from Turkes and Jewes who deny him Thirdly by the profession of the pure word Answ 3 of God they are separated from heretikes who hate the word as the thiefe hates a candle or hee that doth evill light VERS 16. Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes Vers 16 and glorifie your Father which is in heaven § 1. Let your light so shine before men Sect. 1 What is the sense and meaning of the whole Quest 1 verse First the true genuine and naturall interpretation Answ 1 in generall is this Let your light shine not onely before God but also before men not onely in doctrine but also in the workes of your ministery yea in your whole life that men not onely may heare but likewise may see your good workes not to the intent that they may celebrate your praise but that they may glorifie your Father which is in heaven Secondly more particularly the sense and Answ 2 meaning of this verse is thus to be taken up viz. First the Ministers of the Church of Christ ought to shine before men not onely by sound and saving doctrine but also by a sincere and sanctified life Secondly those Ministers doe neither rightly nor sufficiently shine unto edification who doe onely teach and preach well but their life is not answerable to their doctrine Thirdly the preachers of the word must not onely in that which they doe satisfie their own conscience betwixt God and them but as Saint Paul saith they must provide for things honest not onely in the sight of the Lord but in the sight of men ſ 2 Cor. 8.21 they must circumspectly avoid all scandalous actions or which may be interpreted to be such Fourthly the Ministers of the word both in their preaching and in all the actions of their lives must seeke the glory of their heavenly Father and not their owne fame honour gaine esteeme or the like Fiftly our Saviour doth here seeme to imply that if in the preachers of the Gospell sound doctrine be stained with a corrupt life God is not then glorified but rather dishonoured and scandalized by them t Rom 2.24 How may this verse be divided Quest 2 Herein two parts may be observed viz. First the Commandement wherein are two things Quid what is commanded let your light shine Quibus to whom before men Secondly the reason of the precept taken from the end which is twofold First that men may see your good workes Secondly that God may be glorified wherein there are First the maine end which is aimedat in our workes and that is Gods glory Secondly the name given unto God your Father Thirdly the place of his abod or of the greatest manifestation of his glory and that is in heaven I have propounded this question and divided this verse because I shall treat a little more amply upon it than upon the former Sect. 2 § 2. Let your light shine What is meant by Quest 1 this Shining light which is here commanded to be held forth Answ 1 First some expound it of preaching onely thus Let the light of the word shine that the workes or fruits of your labour may appeare for thus sometimes the fruits of the Gospell are called workes Are not you sayth Saint Paul to the Corinthians my worke in the Lord u 1 Cor. 9.1 And hence he exhorts the Thessalonians to esteeme highly their Ministers for their workes sake v 1. Thes 5.3 yea preaching is called the worke of an Evangelist 2. Tim. 4.5 And hee who desires to bee fitted for and admitted into this calling is sayd to desire a good worke w 1 Tim. 3.1 Teaching us that it is not enough Observ 1 for a Minister to have knowledge but he ought so to preach as to make it his worke that so by the blessing of God upon his labours he may
strengthen excite and excourage them to undertake the practise of pietie and to submit themselves to the obedience of the Lord. And therefore wee must make it our chiefest care so to live that we be not bridles to hold any backe from the course of religion but spurres to quicken them forward that so the Lord may be glorified both by us and them § 4. That they seeing your good workes Why Sect. 4 must the workes of pietie bee so done that they Quest 1 may be seene First because wee must so repent as wee have Answ 1 offended As wee have formerly yeelded our members servants to uncleannesse and to iniquity unto iniquitie even so now yeeld your members servants unto righteousnesse unto holinesse z Rom. 6 19. As formerly wee sinned greedily so now we must repent zealously as we offended publickly so we must amend openly as before our wicked workes were perceived by others so now our good workes must be seene by them Secondly good examples are gratefull and Answ 2 pleasing unto all light is delightfull unto all but those who are blear-eyed and good workes are gracious unto all but those who are evill therefore wee should so shine that others might see our light Thirdly if wee doe not so live that others Answ 3 take notice of our good workes to Gods glory then wee dishonour him and the way of truth is evill spoken of through us a 2. Pet. 2.2 he that enjoyes the meanes of grace and doth not honour God by shewing forth the good fruits thereof he doth dishonour him Fourthly wee ought to shew unto men to Answ 4 whom we belong or whose wee are whether Gods or the Divels and therefore if wee desire to manifest unto the world that we belong unto God it must bee by our good workes and unblameable conversation Fiftly we must shew forth our good workes Answ 5 that men may see them because wee ought to procure a good name and reputation unto our selves Procure things honest sayth the Apostle in the sight of men b Rom. 12 17. and 2 Cor. 8.1 for a good name is better than riches Prov. 22.1 yea is a precious oyntment Eccles 7.3 Are wee to hunt after praise and fame in the Quest 2 performance of good workes doth not our Saviour teach us the direct contrary that our workes must be done secretly Matth. 6.3.6.16 First good workes must bee so frequent customary Answ 1 and habituall unto us that although they shine unto others yet unto our selves they must not as it were be taken notice of Secondly if we shew forth any good worke Answ 2 of what nature or qualitie soever for this end that we may reape and gaine glory thereby it is not to be liked or allowed but if it bee performed before men that others may bee edified thereby and God glorified then it is not at all disallowed by Christ who doth not forbid simply our workes to be seene or to appeare before men but not to be shewed forth for the praise of men and therefore we must distinguish betweene these two To wit To seeke praise and to boast of our good workes for this our Saviour prohibites Matth. 6. To performe good workes evidently for this is commanded in this place for the good of our neighbour and the glory of our God Answ 3 Thirdly we may distinguish of workes thus some good workes are Publicke these of their owne nature require to bee manifested unto others and may and ought modestly and warily bee represented unto others Private these ought not to be published or divulged by us because this would argue in us ambition of vaine glory Quest 3 Is it necessary then so to live that others may see and know what we are and doe It is yea hence Saint Paul appeales to the people Yee are witnesses and God also how holily and justly 1 Thess 2.10 and unblameably wee behaved our selves among you c Answ And therefore they stray from the true path who neglect fame credit and reputation among men who say they care not what others say or thinke of them for the Apostle would have us so carefull in this particular that he admonisheth us to avoid and abstaine from every appearance of evill d 1 Thess 5.22 wee must approve our hearts unto the Lord and our lives unto the world that so men may see what wee do and witnesse what we are we must carefully endeavour so to walke that we be not evill spoken of by any Object It will here be objected many speake evill of men for doing that which is good and therefore it matetrs not much what men say of us Answ Some speak evill of men for Evill actions this is to bee reformed Doubtfull actions and this is circumspectly to be avoided for as much as in us lies wee must give no such occasions but eschew all such actions as may be evilly interpreted Good actions and herein we may rejoyce they speake evill of you saith Saint Peter because you runne not with them unto sin e 1 Pet. 4.4 And thus we must be careful that wee give not occasion to bee reproached for evill or doubtfull actions but if for good workes then not to regard their detractions at all Quest 4 Is it necessary to hold forth good workes before men Is it not enough to keeepe our hearts unspotted Answ Certainely there is a necessary use of good workes in a threefold regard namely First they doe serve as notable meanes and instruments to set forth Gods glory by as in this verse Secondly by them also our faith is shewed published and made knowne for the good example of others f Iam. 2.18 Thirdly our owne conscience is thereby quieted and our election daily made more sure unto us g 2 Pet. 1.10 § 5. That they may glorifie your Father The Sect. 5 workes that Christ commands his Apostles to shew forth unto men for their edification and Gods glory are as was fomerly shewed either the preaching of the word or the practise of religion The first belongs unto Ministers onely the second to Preachers and people First Preachers must so labour in the preaching of the word that people may thereby be provoked and stirred up to glorifie God How must wee so preach that the Lord may Quest 1 gaine glory by it It is done 3 manner of wayes viz. either First Answ by preaching the glorious workes of God Secondly by perswading men to advance and set forth Gods glory in all their actions Thirdly by labouring faithfully in the worke of the Ministerie in becomming all things to all men that they may by some meanes winne some and in preaching the word Opportunè Importunè in season and out of season n 1 Tim. 4.2 What is here required of people Quest 2 They must so heare the word preached Answer that God may bee glorified by their hearing that is First in hearing they must learne the ouglinesse of sinne that
1. seeing how deformed a thing it is they may hate it 2. seeing how deformed it makes them in the eyes of God they may be afraid and stricken with terrour and trembling of the just judgments of God and 3. being afraid of the anger of God for sinne they may the more fervently pray against sinne and for the pardon of their sinnes 4. and that thus praying they may endeavour withall that they may bee truely converted and turned from sinne God is glorified by our hearing when we thus heare Secondly in hearing we must learne the mercy of God that is I. consider in the word how mercifull the Lord is in his owne nature II. admire the infinite mercy of God unto us and unto all mankinde III. Labour to be made partakers of this mercy beg it earnestly at Gods hands that being sensible thereof thou maist truely rejoyce God is glorified by our hearing when we thus heare Thirdly hearers must learne so to heare that their lives may bee directed piously prudently watchfully and unblameably because God is glorified by their thus hearing of his holy word as followes in the next particular Thus we have shewed the first work which Christ requires unto Gods glory which belongs unto Ministers namely the preaching of the word Secondly the next worke belongs both unto Preachers and people and that is the practise of religion For all men must labour so to live that God may be glorified in them and by them or wee must labour to abound in those workes by which glory may redound unto God Quest 3 How is God to be glorified in our lives Answ 1 First when we being truely by God converted unto himselfe doe give praise and glory and honour unto God our mouths being full of his praises by reason of his manifold mercies extended towards us but of this we have to speake elswhere Answ 2 Secondly when the workes themselves which wee doe doe praise the Lord that is when our lives are replenished with those workes which are both pleasing unto God and gratefull unto men For the better understanding of this observe that there are three kindes of workes to wit First some workes are odious and abominable both unto God and man as Murther Incest Treason Rebellion Cruelty and the like there is no question to bee made of these for all wil grant that God is not glorified by these but dishonoured Secondly some workes are odious unto God but gratefull unto men as to flatter and sooth up men to apply themselves to their dispositions These workes are not to be done for although they please men yet they do not glorifie God Thirdly some workes are both acceptable unto God and gratefull unto men And in these workes must we principally labour because all good men will commend them and give glory unto God for them And therefore although all good workes are to be wrought yet principally such as procure praise unto God from men being approved as pretious both by God and men Quest 4 What workes are these Answ Such workes as have in them these two things namely first those whose goodnes is evident apparent unto all viz. a solid observation of the morall Law a life unblameable uprightnesse in dealing conjoyned with modesty a holy life conjoyned with humility an honest walking in an honest calling with paines and diligence patience in all crosses injuries and wrongs conjoyned with prudence and the like for the goodnesse of this is questioned neither by Jew nor Gentile all men by the light of nature approving of them Secondly as their goodnesse must be evident unto al so they must be profitable also unto men S. Paul distinguisheth between a righteous man and a good man telling us that for the former scarce any would dye but for the latter some would dare to dye p Rom. 5.7 Now this is the true good man which some would lay downe their life for who doth abound in those workes which are beneficiall and commodious unto others namely first the workes of pardon towards offenders laid downe in these places Rom. 12.14.17 19. Coloss 3.13 and 1 Cor. 6.7 and 1 Pet. 3.9 It is profitable to those who offend to pardon their offences and it is pleasing unto all to observe how ready wee are to pardon and passe by wrongs And therefore Christ prayes for those who crucified him Father forgive them and Stephen for those who stoned him Lord lay not this sinne unto their charge Secondly the works of mercy whereof wee treated largely before vers 7. And therefore I conclude if we desire so to live that the Lod may be glorified in us and by us we must abound in every good work but principally and chiefly in those which are 1. good in themselves 2. gratefull unto the good God And 3. pleasing and profitable unto men § 7. Your Father Sect. 7 Why doth not Christ call God the Lord Quest or Judge of all the world or by some of his terrible names but onely Father Because our Saviour by this relative compellation would provoke them unto a greater care Answ as if he would say let this move you to shine before others in a holy life because he is your Father whose glory I perswade you to seeke and they are children whom by your good workes you ought to bring unto the Father And therefore he who neglects to hold forth the light of a holy conversation doth both neglect the glory of his Father and the conversion of his brethren § 8. Which is in Heaven Sect. 8 Why are these words added Quest Because by the very mention of Heaven Answ all earthly impediments are obliterated and extinguished as if our Saviour would say bee not hindred from shining before men by the world for this is the will of your heavenly Father that you should doe it VERS 17. Vers 17 Think not yee that I am come to destroy the Law or the Prophets I am not come to destroy but to fulfill In this Sermon preached by our Saviour upon the Mount there are these three parts To wit the Exordium wherein our Saviour treats of true blessednesse chap. 5.3 unto vers 13. Tractate concerning instructions which direct us in a holy life unto chap. 7. vers 24. Conclusion which is parabolicall chap. 7. vers 24. c. unto the end of the chapter The Tractate hath a double instruction whereof the first is of the preaching the Law and that both of the Preachers the Apostles chap. 5.13 unto verse 17. Law preached and this both in Generall shewing that the Law is to be observed and kept chap. 5.17 unto vers 21. Particularly correcting some errors about the Law alledged by the Jewes either Truely but not aright explicated as of Murder chap. 5.21 unto 27. Adultery chap. 5.27 unto 31. corruptly and that either Indirectly and that either because First it was not a true or positive Law but onely a toleration as of Divorce vers 31. unto 33. Secondly it was
the truth And Possevine saith Å¿ Bibl. select lib. 12. cap. 23. Some things in the Fathers wherein they dissented from the Church are judged and rejected Secondly they reject the Fathers one by one ordinarily when they crosse Romes Doctrine Many examples the Reader may see heereof in our fore-named Authour White pag. 330. § 13. Thirdly the Papists basely slight the Fathers although many of them agree in one and the same thing as for example in the question touching the cause of predestination one t Sixt Senens bib lib. 6. annot 241. saith that Chrysostome Origen Ambrose Hierome Augustine Theodoret Sedulius Theophilact Oecumenius and Theodulus held the prescience of merits the which opinion was condemned in Pelagius And thus he rejects ten Worthies at once Another u Mich. Medin â—rig sacr hom li. 1. cap. 5. sayth that Hierome Augustine Ambrose Sedulius Primasius Chrysostome Theodoret Oecumenius and Theophilact which are the chiefest of the Fathers in the question concerning the difference betweene a Priest and a Bishop held the same opinion which Aerius the Waldenses and Wickliffe did whom he counteth for Heretickes and chargeth the Fathers with the same heresie In the matter touching the baptisme of Constantine the great they v Baron an 324. n. 43. 50. et inde reject Eusebius Ambrose Hierome Theodoret Socrates Sozomen and the whole Councell of Ariminum saying they deserve no credit because not they that is the Fathers have written the truth but themselves that is the Papists have truly related that hee was baptized by Eusebius the Bishop of Nicomedia And thus wee see how the Papists esteeme of the Fathers or their writings when they sute not with their owne Tenets Fourthly the Workes and Writings of the Answ 4 Fathers are purged I should say rather polluted by the Papists and adulterated and corrupted and gelded and changed and therefore wee are not now by any meanes to build our faith upon them I intreat the studious Reader here to peruse Perkinsi Problema pag. 2. c. ad 44. And Censura quorundam Scriptorum Auctore Roberto Coco where he shall finde this answer abundantly confirmed Answ 5 Fifthly the Fathers in many things dissented among themselves and therefore wee cannot build our faith upon them because the foundation of faith ought to bee firme and infallible truth being but one Theophilus calleth Ephiphanius Haerefiarcham the grand Captaine and Father of Heretiques Gennadius saith that Saint Augustine was not farre off from being an Heretique Saint Hierome writing to St. Augustine sayth thus In Epistola tua quaedam haeretica esse judicavi I conceive that there are some hereticall opinions in your Epistle Saint Augustine wisheth Saint Hierome to acknowledge his errour and recant w Jewel Defense of the Apolo f. 37. 8. Sixtly the Fathers have erred in many things and therefore are not firme pillars to build our faith upon This a learned Papist doth acknowledge x â—anus loc Thâ—ol l. 7 c. 3. conclus 2. in these words The Canonicall Authors Answ 6 as being directed from above doe alwaies hold a perpetuall and stable constancie in their writings but the Fathers being inferiour unto them faiâ—e sometimes now and then contrary to the course of nature bringing forth a monster And another of them saith y Anselm Comment in 2. Cor. that in their bookes which the Church readeth many times are found things corrupt and hereticall Thus Hillary denied that Christ in his sufferings had any sorrow Refert Bellarm. de Char. l. 4. c. 8. Clemens Alexandrinus saith that Christ did not eate and drinke of any necessity but onely to shew that he had a true body and that hee and his Apostles after their death preached to the damned in hell and converted many z Strom l 6 and l. 3. Cyprian held rebaptization and Athenagoras condemned marriage Seventhly we Protestants doe not deny the Answ 7 Fathers but receive them with all reverence studying their writings and accounting their bookes as most excellent monuments of antiquitie but wee dare not make them rules of faith in themselves by which doctrines of truth are established but allow the Scriptures onely to be judge whereby wee trie both the Fathers and our selves Faith comes from the word of God not from the writing of men Rom. 10.14 and therefore the word not the Fathers must be the rule of our faith and by the proportion and Analogie of faith and truth therein contained all opinions are to be proved And therefore I thus conclude this question first that the Fathers may erre Secondly that many of them may erre together Thirdly that the learned of this present age in many things have more understanding then the Fathers had we being as Dominicus Bannes a Doctor of the Church of Rome said pag. 58. 59 like châ—ldren standing on the shoulders of Gyants who being lifted up by the tallenesse of the Giants see further then they themselves Fourthly and lastly that therefore with reverence they may in some things be refused § 2. sbalt not kill Sect. 2 How many degrees are there of murther Quest 1 in the text Five namely Answ first Whosoever is angry with his brother by Anger here is meant all the interiour motions in the minde will and heart which are repugnant to brotherly love The second degree is to call our brother Raca that is to use some signes and gestures of an angry and malevolent minde either by the countenance or by some disdainfull words of reproach which breake forth or by some gesture of the body The third degree is to call our brother Foole that is when the mind and affections being throughly moved we breake forth into manifold opprobrious and evill speakings The fourth is when by some deede which externally we performe we harme the body or impaire the health of our brother The fifth and last is Homicide it selfe But of all these more particularly by and by Much might be spoken first of the Antiquity of this law it being given presently after the flood Whosâ— sheddeth mans blood by man shall his blood be shed a Gen. 9.6 Secondly of the Antiquitie of the breach of this Law it being violated not many yeares after the creation b Gen. 4.11 when Cain killed Abell Thirdly of the generality of this Commandement Every one that takes the sword shall perish with the sword c Matth. 26.52 But I here forbeare referring these to another place Quest 2 What was our Saviours scope in the quoting of this Law Thou shalt not kill To teach them that they did not truely and rigthly understand it Answ expounding it onely according to the letter Quest 3 Why must not the Law be restrained onely to his literall sense Answ 1 First because the words are concise but the sense is prolixe the formes are short for the helpe of memory but the matters therein contained are long and many and that both in the Decalogue and in the Lords prayer and
throne of grace for mercy with our tongues Fourthly wee must confesse our sinnes unto God with our mouths Fiftly wee must speake the truth and hold forth the truth in our words Sixtly we must edifie our brethren by our speeches and communications z Ephes 4 29. Coloss 4.6 For the performance of these holy duties God in mercy hath given us not as unto the other creatures dumbe and silent tongues but speaking tongues and therefore hee that shall thus farre defraud the Lord of his expectation making this rare member an instrument of wickednesse shall be punished by the Lord for this abuse therof with hell fire Secondly because these speeches are evill in Answ 2 themselves Hence Michael contending with Sathan about the body of Moses durst not use any reviling speeches but onely said The Lord rebuke thee a Jude 9. vers The Lord best knowing the impiety of such words and how prone wee are unto them hath shewed his infinite mercy and care towards us in the preventing of them by the framing fashioning and placing of the tongue God doth nothing in vain therfore he would have the sons of men to anatomize the tongue and to read some profitable lecture upon every particle thereof as for example I. The tongue is placed in the head in the midst of the senses to teach us that our words must bee wise grave weighty and discreet II. The tongue is hedged and fenced in with a double wall namely of earth and of stone the lips being as the earthen wall the teeth as a stone wall to teach us that we must set a watch over our lips and keepe our tongues as with a bridle yea be cautelous and circumspect in our words that nothing may break through the teeth and lips which is either displeasing unto God or disagreeing unto our profession or disgracefull unto our brethren III. The tongue is simple and undivided men being not like Serpents double or cloven tongued to teach us that wee must speake the truth alwaies for truth is but one and we have but one tongue and therefore it should alwaies utter the truth IV. The tongue is tyed below but hath no ligaments above to teach us that our tongues must bee much more prone and ready to speake of heavenly and celestiall things then of earthly and terrestriall frequent in discoursing of those things which are above more spare of those which are below V. It is of a soft not of a hard canly or tough nature to teach us that our words must be mild soft gentle and not proud reprochfull cruell disdainfull and the like These things the Lord would have us to ruminate upon in our tongues that so it may be a meanes to make us more wary of our words we being naturally so prone to breake forth upon all occasions and provocations unto unchristian speeches which are both displeasing to our Father hurtfull to our brother and mortall to our selves and therefore if wee would not defile our tongues provoke our God extinguish grace grieve the Spirit enflame and kindle the fire of hell for the burning of our selves wee should abstaine from all rayling reviling and reprochfull words not saying in our anger to our brother either Racha or thou Foole. Quest 4 Wee are prone to utter what we ought not against our brother in our rage as was truely said before and therefore what meanes may we use for the curbing of this little troublesome and firy member the tongue which often sets on fire the whole course of nature Answ 1 First study to answer and learne to speake well The righteous studieth to answer but the mouth of the wicked powreth forth evill things b Pro. 15.28 Let us not accustome our selves to speake whatsoever comes uppermost as the proverbe is but digest weigh and ponder the nature and quality of our words before we speake Answ 2 Secondly strive and endeavour to speake molliter mildly gently calmely that thy answers may be soft c Pro. 15.1 for they will pacifie wrath that thy tongue may bee soft for that breaketh the bone d Pro. 25.15 Frangit osseum that is durissimum rigidissimum gentle and soft words wil mollifie the most hard rigide and crosse natures e Tremel sup Answ 3 Thirdly learne to speake sanctè holily and purely Let thy words be seasoned with salt fit for edifying that they may adde grace to the hearers Ephes 4.28 Coloss 4.6 Let us accustome our selves to pious discourses that they may become habituall unto us and so wee shall bee the more free from all corrupt and wicked speeches which our Saviour hath threatned here to punish with hell fire Sect. 9 § 9. Shall be in danger of hell fire What is meant by Gehenna Quest Hell in this place Answ 1 First some hereby understand the valley of Hinnom which is mentioned Iosua 15.8 And which was abused by Idolaters to barbarous inhumane and heathenish Idolatry Thus Ahaz burns incense in the valley of Hinnom and burnt his children in the fire after the abominations of the heathen f 2 Chro. 28. Thus Manasses causeth his children to passe through the fire in the valley of the sonne of Hinnom 2 Chron. 33 6. The fire wherein their children were burnt was called Tophet They have built the high places sayth Ieremiah of Tophet which is in the valley of Hinnom to burne their sonnes and their daughters in the fire g Ierem. 7 31. And the Idoll whereunto they there offered their children was called Mâ—lech They built the high places in the valley of Hinnom to cause their sonnes and their daughters to passe through the fire unto Molech h Ier. 32.35 Answ 2 Secondly in this valley of Hinnom there was a double fire First the fire wherein their children were burnt our Saviour here by the fire of Gehenna may have reference to this fire thus First this valley of Hinnom was a place of miserie in regard of those many slaughters that were committed in it through their barbarous idolatry so Hell is a place of miserie and infelicitie wherein there is nothing but sorrow Secondly by the bitter cries and ejaculations of poore infants the restlesse torments of hell may be shadowed here also Secondly in this valley of Hinnom was another fire which was kept continually burning for the consuming of dead carkasses and filth and the garbidge that came out of the Citie Now our Saviour by the fire of Gehenna in this place hath reference principally to this fire signifying hereby the perpetuitie and everlastingnesse of hellish paines If my Reader desire further to learne how the Kabbalists paraphrase and distinguish of a superiour and inferiour Gehenna or how they observe seven mansions or degrees in Gehenna called 1. Infernus 2. Perditio 3. Profundum 4. Taciturnitas 5. Vmbra mortis 6. Terra inferior 7. Terra sitiens Let him read Capnio de Kabala pag. 644. and Pet. Galat. lib. 12. cap. 6. lib. 7.
and desires were mortified in her And hence he concludes Vera voluptas ex virtute nascitur The fruits of true joy spring from the roote of vertue which conclusion is true although the true sense of the place be lost Allegoricall then hee who expounds it literally doth not onely pervert the true sense and meaning of the place but doth also establish a falsehood and untruth for thus a man might prove Christ to be bread yea to be a stone which none are so stony or blockish to beleeve Secondly observe whether is it a rule or an historicall narration we reade of Iephtah who offered his daughter of the Midwives who lied unto Pharaoh of the adulterie and subornation to drunkennesse and murder in David of Noahs drunkennesse and Lots incest Now if these historicall narrations should bee by some understood to bee rules of directions how diabolicall would their lives and conversations become And therefore we must not drawe a rule A facto ad jus from a deede done to the equitie thereof for by that rule all things were lawfull Thirdly observe if it be a Rule then whether is it given as a Command and Precept or as a counsell and advice Paul would have all to live unmarried t 1 Cor. 7.7.8 but this he speakes by permission onely that is by way of counsell and advice not by a positive command from God Verse 6. For concerning Virginity he had no commandement from the Lord but onely supposed it to be good for the present distresse to remaine unmarried Verse 25 26. Fourthly consider if it bee a precept and a command then whether is it generall or particular That is I. Whether was it given to one man onely or to all Thus God commands Abraham to slay Isaac and this precept is not to bee extended further then to him II. Whether doth the precept respect some one particular action which is onely once to be performed or a worke which is frequently to be practised Thus the Israelites were commanded to spoile the Egyptians which precept was neither to bee stretched unto any other nor unto them at another time that is by this command no other persons were allowed to robbe the Egyptians neither were the Israelits warranted to do it at any other time III. Whether were the Precepts given onely unto some one particular people or unto all nations Thus the judiciall Law was given unto the Iewes onely and not unto the Gentiles IV. Whether did the Command concerne some certaine time onely or was it to be extended also unto all times Thus Circumcision Sacrifices and the Ceremoniall law are not now to be urged because they were to continue but unto the death of Christ Thus we must carefully observe the scope of the Holy Spirit and urge nothing beyond that Thirdly in the reading and expounding of the Rule 3 Scripture take heede of all grosse consequences which are very frequent with the erroneous I. some thus expound positiva privativè positive things privatively Thou maist hate thy enemie because thou must love thy brother Mat. 5.43 Secondly some expound Confutativa confirmativè those things which are spoken by way of Confutation as though they were spoken by way of confirmation as for example Saint Paul saith The doers of the Law shall be justified u Rom. 2.13 From whence The Apostle concludes that none shall be justified The Papists conclude that we may bee justified by the workes of the law Thirdly some expound Scriptures so as that there is no consequence at all but a palpable non sequitur Thus Hooker observes the Separatists and Brownists to doe daily And thus the Papists doe hourely I have prayed for thee Peter saith Christ therefore the Pope cannot erre Master saith Peter here are two swords therefore the Pope hath both Ecclesiasticall and Civill jurisdiction both over King and People and many the like But wee must take heede of these sophismes and of this begging the question Fourthly be never obstinate in thy owne opinion Rule 4 but let the spirits of the Prophets bee subject to the Prophets v 1 Cor. 14.32 Great is the errour here of the Papists who will change nothing retract nothing lest they should seeme formerly to have erred Great are the blemishes hereof of the Lutherans with the Zwinglians concerning the corporeall Concomitancie who rather then they will â—â—cant or confesse their errour will which is too grosse confesse the Ubiquitie of Christâ— humanity Certainely this obstinacie in opinion in generall doth hinder the progresse of faith and of religion and therefore all Christians should be carefull to observe this rule not to bee too stiffe in their owne tenets or obstinate in their owne opinions Rule 5 Fiftly adde to the reading a frequent meditation of the word thou readest reade studie and contemplate the Scripture night and day be not a stranger in Israel he that frequenteth a path daily will not lightly goe wrong or erre therein David became wiser then his teachers because hee had respect unto the Testimonies of the Lord w Psal 119.99 And therefore if any thâ—ng be difficult suspend thy judgement reade it over againe turne unto other places like unto it and compare them together and haply God will reveale it unto thee at the last x Phil. 3.15 Rule 6 Sixtly to reading and meditation adjoyne prayer this was the Prophet Davids frequent practise Shew me thy waies oh Lord teach mee thy pathes leade me in thy truth and teaâ—h mee Psal 25.4 5. Againe Teach me O Lord the way of thy statutes yea give thou me understanding and I shall keepe thy law Psal 119.33.34 And againe Make thou me to understand the way of thy precepts verse 27. yea Make thy face to shine upon thy servant and teach me thy statutes verse 135. for my lips shall utter praise when thou hast taught me thy precepts verse 171. Thus pray fervently unto the Lord to enlighten thy understanding to anoint thy blind eyes with the true eye-salve of the blessed Spirit and to leade thee in his truth and then rest certainely assured that faithfull is hee who hath promised who will at length reveale himselfe and his truth to him who doth his endeavour to know the Lord and the way and truth whereby he may be brought unto him by reading hearing meditating and a willing subjecting of his opinion and judgement to the word of God Sect. 3 § 3. Of old time The Papists say the consent of the Fathers is the true rule of interpreting the Scriptures Argum. or the word is to bee expounded according to the minde and judgement of the Ancients Against this Chamierus y Tom. 1. de interp script lib. 16 Cap. 11 Sect 1. f. 601. urgeth this place thus If the consent of the Fathers were a certaine rule of interpreting the Scriptures then it should never be reprooved and blamed this is manifest by it selfe But the consent of the Ancients in the expounding and opening of Scripture
meanes standest thou in need of for the conquering of them Sixthly whether hast thou beene accustomed to examine the errours of every day or weeke or month Seventhly whether dost thou daily pray unto God for strength against sinne and carefully reconcile thy soule unto him for thy daily offences Thirdly whatsoever tentation doth assault thee resist it still with the Sword of the Spirit 1. Art thou tempted unto wantonnesse and fornication then say Oh but fornicatours and uncleane persons shall never enter into the Kingdome of Heaven i 1 Cor. 6.9 2. Art thou tempted to contemne and sleight the Word of God then say Oh but the fire of the Lords anger shall burne and consume all those who despise the Law of the Lord or set at nought the Word of the Holy one of Israel k Esa 5.24 3. Art thou weary with abstaining from sinne or is the perseverance which is required of thee in the service of the Lord tedious unto thee resist this by remembring how short mans life is how much of thy time is past how little is to come and how great the reward is of those who continue unto the end Thus much for the sixt answer and remedie against the internall lust and concupiscence of the heart Answ 7 Seventhly and lastly pray fervently and frequently unto God for pardon of all thy private sinnes and sinfull thoughts already committed and for strength against them for the time to come Here by the way observe a difference betweene a carnall man an Hypocrite and a godly man First the Carnall man prayes earnestly for temporall things for his corne cattell ships faire weather and the like Secondly the Hypocrite prayes that hee may bee kept and preserved from the infamie and disgrace of the world and all grosse and enormious sinnes Thirdly the truely religious man sends forth strong cryes unto God to forgive him his secret sinnes l Psal 19.12 to create in him a cleane heart m Psal 51 10. yea to search and know his heart to try and know his thoughts n Psal 139.23 And this is an approved remedie against internall lust Vers 29.30 VERS 29.30 And if thy right eye offend thee plucke it out and cast it from thee for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish and not that thy whole body should bee cast into hell And if thy right hand offend thee cut it off and cast it from thee for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish and not thy whole body should be cast into hell Sect. 1 § 1. And if thy right eye offend thee Obie The Papists to prove their Evangelicall counsels to perfection gives us this distinction There are some things which are Contrary to love charity and purity and concerning these Precepts are to bee given and not Counsels Onely impediments unto love puritie and religion and concerning these Counsels are to be given and not Precepts But against this we hold out these two verses as a buckler to defend us withall Answ wherein wee see our Saviour doth give a direct precept against the impediments of sinne If thy eye bee unto the an occasion of falling then pluck it out c. § 2. Pluck it out c. Sect. 2 It is a rule given by Divines That that cannot be the true literall sense of Scripture which is contrary to the analogie of faith either in credendis in those things which are to bee beleeved or in faciendis in those things which are to bee done that is if it be contrary to the Articles of our faith or any of the Commandements then that cannot be the literall sense as for example If thy right eye offend thee plucke it out and cast it from thee Here the words are not to bee taken literally for this were contrary to the sixt commandement Thou shalt not kill but figuratively § 3. If thy right hand offend thee cut it off If Sect. 3 thy right eye offend thee plucke it out c. Here observe that our Saviour speakes not of the eye and hand Elective as though this precept were not to bee extended to any other part of the body but he names them vice omnium as we say one or two for all for not onely the hand and eye are unto us occasions of sinning but also the tongue and eare and foote and the rest o Mat. 18.8 and Marke 9.47 Now these two are only named because they are most profitable and most worthy of all the externall parts of the body What is the meaning of these words If thy hand and eye offend thee c. Quest 1 First some understand by hand and eye our Answ 1 friends because we are all members of the same mysticall body Rom. 12.5 and 1 Cor. 12.27 as if our Saviour would say if thy nearest neighbours or thy dearest friends should seduce thee unto evill cast of their acquaintance and leave their societie Answ 2 Secondly Augustine more particularly understands By eyes friends who counsell and advise that is by Right eyes those who counsell and advise us in divine things Left eyes those who counsell and advise us in humane things By Hands friends who ayd assist viz. by Right hand those who helpe us in spirituall things Left hands those who succour and assist us in temporall things Answ 3 Thirdly some understand the first motions of the affections and will so Hierom. s that if these cause us to offend we must bee carefull to subdue them Answ 4 Fourthly some understand these of the use of the senses that they must be bridled curbed and restrained Calvin s by setting a watch over our eares hands eyes tongues and the rest Answ 5 Fifthly some understand by these the externall occasions of sinne which solicite us unto evill Muscul s Answ 6 Sixthly some understand all these that we must flie from leave and avoid whatsoever may be an occasion of stumbling unto us though it be unto us never so deare Thus Aug. Beza Aret. Quest 2 Why doth our Saviour here command us onely to plucke out the right eye and cut off the right hand if they cause us to sinne must we not doe thus also with the left upon the like occasion First our Saviour doth not speake this onely Answ 1 of the right but also of the left and that much more if wee must forsake those things which are more deare profitable and better then much more those things which are lesse deare or commodious unto us Secondly our Saviour names onely the Answ 2 Right hand and eye and not the Left for these causes First some say because the right is more prone unto evill but this holds onely in the hand not in the eye Secondly some say because the right hand and eye are more dearely beloved of us then the left p August Beza Muscul s Thirdly some say because the right are more profitable and more apt to use then the
Exod. 20.7 but will cut off the swearer from the face of the earth Zach. 5.3 and Hosea 4.2 Answ 7 Seventhly because of all other sinnes it is committed without shame the Thiefe blusheth if he be taken stealing the deceitfull person if hee be taken lying or using false waights and false measures the Drunkard is ashamed of his drunkennesse after he is himselfe the Usurer is partly ashamed of his trade as appeares by his privacie therein and excuses thereof and protestations that if he were certainly convinced that it were sinne he would leave it the Adulterer is ashamed to be taken in the act or to be known to have committed folly with a Harlot but the ordinary swearer never seeketh to hide his sin never goeth about to excuse his sinne never blusheth for his sinne Eighthly because of all other sinnes it is against Answ 8 the face Name and honour of God Ninthly it is a thing condemned by all Religions Answ 9 the Turkes Papists Anabaptists and who not doe utterly condemne dislike disallow and prohibit it Tenthly because it is a thing very hard to be Ans 10 left Nemo novit nisi qui expertus quam cifficile extinguere jurandi consuetudinem August s None can imagine how hard a thing it is to leave the habit and custome of swearing but onely hee who hath beene a common swearer and hath laboured to leave it Eleventhly because hee who accustometh Ans 11 himselfe to swearing cannot be free from perjury He who speakes much cannot but speake something too much hee who useth many words must needes use some unseasonable words so hee who accustometh himselfe to sweare often cannot but sometimes sweare falsely And therefore we had need be carefull this vulgar horrid impiety of common to avoid swearing Some object againe men will not beleeve me Object 3 except I sweare and therefore what should I doe Chrysostome sup gives three answers hereunto Answ 1 First rather let them not beleeve thee then offend thy God It is better that others should call the truth of that in question which thou affirmest then thou be questioned by God in his wrath for affirming it unto them with an unlawfull oath Secondly men will beleeve thee the worse Answ 2 for swearing oftentimes a man is not beleeved when he sweares the truth because hee sweares it or because swearing is customary unto him Thirdly rather loose saith the Father the Answ 3 thing in question then sweare for it if thou canst not have thy own without swearing then lose it This must be understood 1. of light and triviall things which are of no great moment neither will hurt us though wee lose them 2. Of rash oathes not of oathes solemnely and seriously taken before a lawfull Magistrate Whether is it lawfull to enforce one to swear Quest 4 and take an oath or not For a Magistrate to impose an oath Answ cannot be altogether forbidden or disliked with these limitations 1. If the thing be waighty 2. If otherwise it cannot be knowne § 4. Neither by Heaven nor by Earth nor by Ierusalem nor by thy head that is by no creature at all Quest 1 Why is it not lawfull to sweare by any creature at all Answ 1 First because they are none of ours But of this afterwards Answ 2 Secondly because it was never lawfull nor warrantable sometimes it was and is allowed to sweare by the Name of God upon some weighty occasion but never by any creature Answ 3 Thirdly because hee who sweares by any creature sinnes in a double regard namely I. Because he sweares which he should not at all in his usuall discourse II. Because he doth idolize a creature and deifie the thing which hee sweares by For the understanding of the second particular observe that hee that sweares performes three things First hee calls God to witnesse the truth of that which hee affirmes Secondly he doth oblige himselfe herein to honour God for an oath is a part of Gods worship as we may see Psal 63.10 Esa 45.23 and 48.1 and Ierem. 4.2 Thirdly he desires God to be revenged of him if he speake not the truth or if he performe not his oath And thus hee who sweares by any creature doth I. call it to witnesse the thing affirmed II. Doth oblige himselfe to worship it as a God And III. Doth entreat it to punish him if he falsifie his oath and so doth idolize and deifie a creature setting it up as a God Quest 2 Is it not lawfull to sweare by the Creatures indirectly Have not many deare and precious Saints done this Did not Elisha say unto Elijah As the Lord liveth and as thy soule liveth I will not leave thee 2 King 2.4 and repeates the same words againe vers 6. So the good Shunamite saith to Elisha as the Lord liveth and as thy soule liveth I will not leave thee 2 King 4.30 And so Paul I protest by your rejoycing that I dye daily 1 Cor. 5.31 So good Hannah saith to old Eli as thy soule liveth my Lord I am the woman that stood here before thee c. 1 Sam. 1.26 And thus Abner saith to Saul concerning David as thy soule liveth oh King I cannot tell 1 Sam. 17.55 Now all these are indirect swearing by the creatures and therefore may not we by their examples obliquely sweare by them also First in generall if any of the Fathers or Answ 1 Saints have sworne amisse wee must not therefore imitate them therein for we have Lawes to be regulated by and not the examples of men though holy Secondly these phrases as thy soule lives or Answ 2 as my soule lives or as I live is no more than if we should say in truth or the thing which wee affirme is as true as our soules live and so is no oath except we sweare by it as Ioseph did By the life of Pharaoh Thirdly Peter Martyr answers that the Answ 3 name of a creature may be added two manner of wayes to wit 1. activè actively as here when a man sweares by the heaven or earth c. and this is never lawfull for so a man makes the creature his Judge 2. Passivè passively which may be lawfull For the understanding hereof observe That some oathes are First Simple namely a direct and plaine attestation or calling upon God or some creature for witnesse of what is said as by Heaven or Pharaohs life Secondly compounded that either with a Blessing as Pharaoh said so let the Lord be with you as I will let you goe Exod. 10.10 Curse as David said God doe so and more also if I destroy him not l 1 Sa. 25.22 Now in this sense it is lawfull to adde the name of a creature that is with this addition saxit Deus The Lord grant that thy soule may live and thus Ioseph had not sinned if hee had said no more but this The Lord grant that Pharaoh may live Thus we see how carefully wee should avoid all swearing
glory Answ 1 It is not enough for a man to have no such Pharisaicall end in his Prayers but he must take away the occasion thereof he must so conceale his private exercises that men may neither see them nor heare them for this Christ here commands Secondly we pray not for mans sake but Answ 2 for Gods And therefore the Lord being present what need have we of any more witnesses Thirdly witnesses in this case are irkesome Answ 3 and troublesome certainly when many are met together of one heart minde desite and affection their prayers are very powerfull and effectuall but yet he who utters his voyce cannot powre forth all his heart with that freedome he should when others are present as followes by and by Quest 3 Who are faulty here Answ 1 First they who delight to pray publikely but privately are negligent this is palpable hypocrisie Answ 2 Secondly they who shut the doore but turne them towards the window next the street whereby they may both be heard and seen this must be avoided as much as can possibly Answ 3 Thirdly they who pray with a lowde and clamorous voyce There are some whose bodies are concealed but are manifested and revealed by their voyces their doore is shut but their mouth open we should pray Modestiâ contritione lachryonis non sonitu strepitu c. h Chryso s with modesty contrition and teares not with a troublesome and clamorous voyce Object Those who accustome themselves to this clamorous noise in their prayers may here object I am full of heavinesse and griefe and I am not able to moderate my selfe Answ 1 First I judge no man for every mans conscience shall judge him at the last Answ 2 Secondly ordinarily those who are most heartily touched with sorrow are most silent in their prayers Hannahs heart was full and yet her words were not heard 1 Sam. 1.11 .. Abels blood cryed and yet the voyce thereof was not heard Gen. 4.10 Moses soule was so troubled that the Lord saith why dost thou cry unto me and yet hee uttered nothing with his tongue Exod. 34.15 and David prayes from the bottom of his heart Psal 130.1 Quest 4 Why may we not in our private prayer so speake that we may be heard of others Answ 1 Chrysostome upon these words gives three answers to this question namely First because this argues some distrust as though God could not or did not heare us when we pray with a soft still voyce unto him or as if he did not understand the thoughts of thy heart Answ 2 Secondly because this argues folly to disclose and make knowne our secret infirmities unto others Nâ—c a Deo audiris a malis rideris This is no wise mans part so to pray as that God shall not regard him but wicked men shall deride him Answ 3 Thirdly because thus saith he thou disturbest him who prayeth next unto thee Sensus ad te rapis For the better understanding of this question and answers observe two things to wit I. That it seemes the manner was in Chrysostomes time sometimes when the faithfull met together every man did pray by himselfe silently and no one publikely as the custome now is Reade August de civit Dei 22.8 Thus it were lawfull for Christians to doe if they durst not pray openly for feare of giving offence II. It is lawfull to use the voyce in prayer of old certainely it was an use for the people to pray aloud when they prayed alone in the Temple for otherwise Eli would not have reproved Hannah because her voyce was not heard 1 Sam. 1. So David faith Evening and morning and at noone will I pray and cry aloud and hee shall heare my voyce i Psal 55.17 Yea it seemes that sometimes many prayed vocally together at once Iohn and Peter tell their company what had happened unto them And when they heard it they lift up their voyce to God with one accord and said Lord thou art God which hath made heaven and earth c. k Acts 4.24 So many pray together as is most likely in Niniveh Ionah 3.8 At the least all the Ministers of Gods Word have beene accustomed to pray in the Temple with an audible voyce as appeares Ioel 2.17 What necessity is there at all to use the voyce Quest 5 seeing God as was said before seeth and knoweth the desires of the heart First it is requisite for the expressing of the Answ 1 affection of the minde not to instruct God but to teach our selves with what fire our sacrifice is offered up Secondly it is expedient for the corroborating Answ 2 of our perseverance in prayer we shall be ready without some use of the voyce quickly to give over Thirdly because zeale is not to be hindred by Answ 3 any meanes Now although the proper gesture of zeale be sighes teares humiliation and confusion as Daniel said I blush and am ashamed Dan. 9. yet notwithstanding sometimes it breakes forth into externall gestures and expressions which are not to be wholly suppressed but moderated What advantage hath private prayer above Quest 4 publike Prayer in secret Answ and by him that is alone with God hath these advantages above that which is publike and in the Church First it is lesse in danger of the taint of Hypocrisie the proud Pharisee and the humble Publicane goe both to the Temple to pray and the Hypocrites love to pray standing in the Synagogues c. that they may be seen of men But hee who prayes in secret doth it to be seene of God Secondly in private a Christian may descend unto such particulars as in publike or before others he will not neither ought to mention Thirdly he may in private use such expressions and outward manifestations for the better passage of his hearts affection specially being perplexd with sorrow or feare as before others were unseemly and immodest In that day of the great mourning in Ierusalem when they shall looke upon him whom they have pierced they shall mourne for him in bitternesse every house and family shall mourne apart and their wives apart l Zach. 12.10 unto the end of the chapter Hath publike prayers no prerogatives above private Publike prayers want not their priviledges as for example Quest 7 First they are performed in the order Answ and ordinance of the Church which private prayers are not Secondly in the Church and congregation many agreeing touching a thing to be asked have a speciall promise that it shall be done for them of their Father in heaven upon whom they set by their prayers as it were in a troupe Thirdly in our publike prayers and praises of God we doe give testimony of his providence in governing of the world and all our affaires and that hee is present with his Church and heares their requests for the convincing of Atheists and Epicures and confirmation of others in beleeving undoubtedly his care over his people and servants Argu ∣ ment It
heathens First because there are many in the Church who are meere naturall having no more grace then the very gentiles have and therefore no Ans 2 wonder if they be as bad as they Secondly because in naturall things and endowments many heathens doe farre exceede and excell many that are within the Visible Quest 3 Church of Christ What was the custome of the heathens in their prayers for the using of which our Saviour Answ 1 here taxeth the hypocrites First the Gentiles thought God was like an earthly man who might be perswaded by words Answ 2 Secondly they denied Gods providence and were not perswaded that God saw them or regarded their estate and therefore they used many words to acquaint him therewith Answ 3 Thirdly they thought by the force of words to prevaile with God And therefore they often repeated their petitions Oh Baal beare us Oh Baâ—l beare us 1 King 18. â—6 The heathens adored and worshipped a God that either 1. Was asleepe or doing something else and so could not attend unto or heare their prayers n Kin. 18.27 2. Or one who would not give them what they desired namely the divell Deut. 32.17 and 1 Cor. 10.20 3. Or one who could not give them what they wanted and demanded Thus some of them adored First dead Kings as Ninus was worshipped after his death Secondly in famous persons thus Priapus and Venus were adored Thirdly insensible Idols who had eies but saw not eares but heard not c. And therefore they were forced to crie much and long § 3. They thinke they shall bee heard for their Sect. 3 much speaking Our Saviour in these words shewes that many Quest 1 words and much speaking in prayer is a fault How many were guilty of this fault First some used many words hypocritically Answ 1 making long prayers that they might the better devour widdowes houses o Mat. 23.14 these prayed malitiously Secondly some used many words foolishly Answ 2 and these are they whom our Saviour here taxeth and condemneth They thinke to be heard for their much babbling Is it not meet and requisite that our prayers Quest 2 should be long First it is not alwaies necessary for occasions Answ 1 and circumstances are sometimes to bee observed Secondly but certainely long prayers are Answ 2 sometimes expedient and that in a threefold regard namely 1. That thou maist read over thy whole conscience and goe thorow all thy heart 2. That thou maist commend all thy estate unto God both in regard of the pardon of thy sins and the supply of thy wants and defects 3. Lest thou should seeme to worship God negligently Thirdly we have a Commandement to bee Answ 3 constant and perseverant in prayer Reade Luk. 11.5 and 18. 1. Rom. 12.2 and Ephes 6.18 and Colos 4.2 and 1 Thes 5.17 Fourthly we have Christs patterne and example Answ 4 for it who prayed all night and was moderate in all other things but prolixe in prayer Guevara Fifthly it is an unjust and unequall thing to Answ 5 be long in sinning and short in praying against sinne or for the pardon of sinne and therefore long prayers are sometimes convenient and fitting What much speaking is it which our Saviour Quest 5 here blames First not every long prayer for himselfe was Answ 1 prolixe in prayer as aforesaid Secondly not every repetition of the same Answ 2 prayer for Christ approves of this also by his owne example hee went againe and said the same words Mat. 26.44 Thirdly but prolixitis is forbidden in these Answ 3 things to wit I. if there be more words uttered then come from the heart if prayer be without faith or spirit that is if the multiplicitie of words procede not from the abundance of internall affection but from the vacuitie thereof II. If thou hope to bee heard for the multitude of thy words III. If thou thinkest that God is taught by thy many words IV. If there bee affectiaton and delight in prolixitie multiplicitie of words Answ 4 Fourthly much speaking or long prayers is not forbidden in these things namely I. If thou pray much or long for the exciting or exercising of faith II. If thou continue long fervently in prayer lest thou should seeme to worship or doe the worke of the Lord negligently III. When thou hast much within to expresse and utter when thou hast many wants to supply many weakenesses to discover and many sinnes to pray against Vers 8 VERS 8. Be not ye therefore like unto them for your Father knoweth what things ye have neede of before ye aske him Argum. The Papists say Prayer is meritorious against which tenet we produce this place That cannot merit at anothers hand the benefit whereof wholy redoundeth unto our selves But prayer is wholy for our benefit we praying for such things as we neede in this verse Therefore it cannot merit before God Vers 9 VERS 9. After this manner therefore pray ye Our Father which art in Heaven hallowed be thy name Sect. 1 § 1. After this manner pray ye Obser Our Saviour in these words doth definitely shew what we must thinke of prayer and that he doth not taxe the thing in taxing the vices thereof Or he teacheth us that the custome of prayer is neither evill nor arbitrarie but commanded and necessarie Sic orabitis ye shall pray thus Quest. 1 Why must we pray what necessitie is there hereof Answ 1 First because we want many things which of our selves we cannot procure and we have many enemies which by our owne strength we are not able to overcome And therefore we must pray continually Ephes 6.18 Answ 2 Secondly because it is the ordinary meanes appointed by God for the obtaining of our desires Aske and ye shall have Mat. 7.7 as if our Saviour would say no asking no receiving Object Against this it may be objected Many men obtaine many things without prayer and therefore it is not the ordinarie meanes for the supply of all our wants The Antecedent is thus proved I. wicked men who never pray at least aright have what their hearts desire Thus Iob saith the wicked are old mightie blessed in posteritie and with prosperitie c. Iob 21.7 8 9 10 11 Ans 1 12. Wicked men have these things in anger as a curse for verse 13. they spend their daies in wealth and in a moment goe downe to hell II. Infants enjoy many blessings and mercies and yet pray not Ans 2 First these cannot pray as yet and therefore God requireth it not of them Secondly these doe pray by crying The Ravens pray unto God that is crie after their manner and he feedeth them Psal 147.9 so infants pray when they cry Psal 145.15 III. The Ans 3 children of God receive many blessings and mercies from God when they neglect to pray True it is that God gives many things unto Ans 4 his children when they forget to pray but it is more then he hath promised Blessings being annexed
concerning this prayer How many Petitionsare there in this Prayer Quest 1 It is a knot not worth a wedge it not being much materiall Answ whether we affirme them to bee sixe or seven Chrysostome seemes to make but sixe but Augustine saith Septima ultima and so makes seven It matters not which wee adhere unto if we doe but avoide the superstâ—tious observation of the number of seven wherein some famous men have waded too farre What order doth our Saviour observe in this Prayer The most perfect and exact order that can be imagined For this prayer is of all other most perfect not onely containing all things that are necessary to be prayed for but also the order which is to be observed in the praying for them As thus most evidently appeares First the foundation of all is the glory of God this is the last scope of all our actions and therefore first to be prayed for Secondly then wee desire the comming of Christs Kingdome and that for two reasons I. Because the consummation of the Kingdome of God is the second foundation of our actions II. Because the kingdome of grace is the meanes to bring us unto God And therefore this in the second place is prayed for Thirdly then we cry thy will be done because before we be admitted into the Kingdome of grace we cannot fulfill or obey the will of God Fourthly having thus prayed for Gods glory and spirituall graces we then come to demand temporall blessings Give us this day our daily bread Object 1 It may here be objected we stand in neede of temporall things first of all and therefore wee ought to pray for them in the first place Answ 1 First God doth give us temporall things from the beginning of our life because wee stand in neede of them as soone as we are borne But yet they are not first to be sought for at Gods hands Answ 2 Secondly as we stand in neede of temporall things from the beginning so it is necessary that we should obey God from the beginning The fig-tree should alwaies be prepared to answer the Lords expectation lest he seeking fruit and finding none curse it and condemne it to the fire And therefore greater is the necessitie of Spirituall graces then of temporall goods and first to be demanded Answ 3 Thirdly then onely temporall good things are to be demanded when the Spirit of God and grace hath taught us to begge onely moderate things modestly Wherefore they are not to be desired till after the Kingdome of grace Fourthly then we pray for the pardon of our sinnes and that for these causes I Because our sinnes are then remitted when we are admitted into the Kingdom of grace II. Because the most sanctified of all sin against God and that daily Fifthly then we beg to be delivered from the Tempter and preserved from temptation Because it is alwaies necessary that God should protect us We should be circumspect What may we learne from this method and Quest 3 order observed by our Saviour in this prayer First and before all things to desire the glory Answ 1 God This being the substance of the first Petition we reserve it untill by and by Secondly the three first Petitions respect Answ 2 God and the three last our selves Teaching us to respect God before our selves to regard his will more then our owne to love him above all yea better then our selves Deut. 6.5 and 10.12 and 11.1 and Mat. 22.37 and that for Obser 2 three causes 1 Because it is a signe of a Saint to love God above himselfe yea above all things Ps 31.24 II. Because such God hath promised to regard he that honours God God will honour him he that cordiaâ—ly loves God him will the Lord love III. Because if we thus respect love the Lord above all things we shal live for ever d Deut. 30.19.20 Iohn 23.11.12 Thirdly spirituall things we desire first and in more words yea more petitions then one Temporall things but once in one Petition yea Answ 3 in one word Bread Teaching us in our prayers Obser 2 to preferre spirituall things before temporall 1 Cor. 12.31 and 14.1 and 10.3 4. Col. 1.9 and that for these following reasons I. Because earthly things are not alwaies good for us but often hinder a man from his naturall rest e Eccle. 5.12 The abundaÌ„ce of the rich will not suffer him to sleep II. Because they are never equally alike good for us or so good for us as are spirituall graces f Rom. 15 27. and 1 Cor. 9.11 and Rom. 1.11 for these are profitable both for soule and body III. Because spirituall graces are necessary for us for without them we cannot come unto God or glory g 1 Cor. 3.1 but we may without any yea many temporall blessings And therefore we should most earnestly hunger for and desire spirituall things because they are both most excellent in themselves and most profitable for us Whether is it lawfull to use any set forme of Quest 4 prayer written or printed Set formes of Prayer read and considered before hand are very profitable unto the weake Answer both to teach them 1. What to pray for and how And 2. to helpe their memories Whether is it lawfull to use this forme of Quest 5 prayer which is taught us by Christ First there are many formes of prayer which Answ 1 are easier unto the understanding then this is Secondly but this is the most perfect forme Answ 2 therfore we ought alwaies to imitate it at least in part and as farre as we proceede in our prayers Thirdly there is no other forme injoyned us Answ 3 then this wee have indeede many examples of prayer or exemplarie prayers of Moses David Salomon Paul c. but of none it is said as here Sic orabitis ye shall pray thus Whether was the Lords prayer given 1. as an Quest 6 example or 2. as a prayer or 3. as both First some say this was given and commanded Answ 1 absolutely as a prayer and therefore it is necessarie alwaies to use it But this is proved false by these two reasons namely I. Because then it were unlawfull to use any other forme or prayer II. Because the word here used is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sic non 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hoc pray Thus not This. Answ 2 Secondly some say that this is given onely as a plat-forme to direct us how to pray but this is false as will appeare by a double reason to wit I. Because Saint Luke sayth say thus When yee pray 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 say Saint Matthew here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pray whereby it appeares that the words may be said as a prayer Answ 3 Thirdly Certainely this prayer was given us by the Lord as a platforme and unto him that doth rightly understand it it is the most prudent perfect and compendious prayer of all prayers And therefore the superstition of the Papists
who say at once so many Pater nosters and the curiositie of the Anabaptists who will not endure that it shall be said at all are both here condemned Answ 4 Fourthly as this is a platforme or exemplarie prayer so it is also commanded Omnibus semper to all alwaies because all men in all ages must strive in their supplications to imitate this forme as we shall see further in the next question In the third answer we affirmed that the Anabaptists deny this to be a prayer which is also the opinion of the Brownists who held that the words laid downe here by our blessed Saviour in the 9 10 11 12 and 13 verses are positions or rules of direction for praying and not petitions Against this assertion we argue thus Argu. 1 An expresse Commandement neither contrarie to nature nor against reason or the analogie of faith agreeable also to the scope and tenor of the place ought to bee obeyed and literally understood But these words when thou prayest say thus Mat 6.9 and Luke 11.2 say our Father c. is such an expresse Commandement as is neither against reason nor contrary to nature or the analogie of faith but agreeable to the scope and tenor of the place Therefore it ought to be obeyed and literally understood and used as a prayer Argu. 2 Whatsoever Scripture hath in every respect the forme of a prayer is not onely matter of doctrine but hath beene used also as a prayer But this Scripture Mat. 6.9 hath in every respect the forme of a prayer Therefore it hath beene used as a prayer and is not onely matter of doctrine The Major proposition is thus proved how can we tell which are prayers and which are not but onely by their forme of petition whereby they are distinguished from Doctrines and rules proposed in another forme as Whatsoever you aske it shall be given you and the like h Mat. 7.7 and 21.22 and 1 Iohn 5.14 The Minor proposition is as evident as the Sunne as is thus shewed That Scripture which hath expresly the Petitioned and the Petitioner and the Petition hath in every respect the forme of prayer But this Scripture Mat. 6 9. hath lively laid downe in it I. the Petitioned Our Father II. the Petitioner every one of the faithfull shrowded and soulded up in those words Our and Us. III the Petition which is either deprecative against sinne sathan and temptation or supplicative both for spirituall graces and temporall blessings Therefore these words here used by our Saviour have in every respect the forme of prayer In a dutie prescribed unto all and to be used by Argu. 3 all the Holy Ghost is plaine and the Scripture so shallow that a Lambe may wade But if these very words be not to be used as a prayer but onely given us as a Rule of prayer then no Christian for 1500. yeare or there abouts did understand our Lords meaning Therefore it is very probable that it is a prayer The Brownists object Object The Apostles never used those very words in prayer Therefore these words are but positions and rules of doctrine First an expresse Commandement is warrant Answ 1 enough without any example Secondly There is no example of Baptising Answ 2 in the name of the Father Sonne and Holy Ghost yet is the Commandement of Christ sufficient warrant so to doe Compare Mat. 28.19 with Acts 10.28.19.5 Whether are we obliged and inioyned to use Quest 7 this prayer alwaies when we pray First No. Secondly it binds First Negatively alwaies for we must never use another forme that is we must pray for no other things nor otherwise then according to this forme Secondly affirmatively onely in part secundum exigentiâ—m Mus s according to our present necessities and occasions as appeares by these three particulars I. Christ himselfe did not alwaies pray this same prayer for First sometimes he gives thankes Mat. 11.25 I thanke thee O father Lord of Heaven c. Secondly sometimes hee prayes in other tearmes Mat. 26.30 Father take this cup from me II. The Apostles of Christ often pray otherwise Reade Acts 1.24 and 4.24 III. Sometimes we are in a manner constrained in our prayers to expresse our spirituall necessities which verbatim are not contained in this forme And therefore we are not affirmatively obliged alwaies to these words Thirdly I adde another answer to this question Answ 3 given by Paraeus i Pareus s Mat. That although publickly in the congregation privately at home we often in regard of our present necessities pray in other words then these in the Lords prayer yet it is very fit and convenient that we should seale up and conclude all our prayers with this forme of prayer and that for these causes I. Because thus we obey the Commandement of the Sonne of God who in this verse saith Sic orate pray thus and Luke 11.2 When thou prayest sic dicite say thus And therefore it is fit that sometimes this forme should bee used II. Because we must not doubt or question but these words prescribed by God the Sonne are very acceptable unto God the Father when they are poured forth by a pious and intelligent supplicatour For the Father doth alwayes heare the Sonne and therefore hee will be ready to heare the words of his Sonne III. Because it doth most briefly contain a perfect summe of all those things which are necessary to be prayed for and therefore whatsoever is over-slipt by us in our Petitions is supplyed by this forme wherefore it is not amisse to conclude alwaies with it And thus I conclude the generall questions concerning this prayer proceeding unto the expâ—ication of the severall petitions If any desire to know whether this Prayer may or ought to be said to the Saints let him consult with M. Fox in his Acts and Monuments where the matter is discussed pag. 1274. Sect. 3 § 3. Our Father which art in Heaven I will not consider of these words according to the order of nature but of place taking them as they lye Quest 1 Why doe wee appropriate God unto our selves calling him ours Answ That wee may pray the more confidently because if he be our father he will helpe us Quest 2 Why doe we pray in the plurall number our father not my father Answ 1 First because it is our duty to pray one for another there being no faith without this true brotherly love Gal. 6.4 Answ 2 Secondly wee pray our father for the greater increase of our confidence and assurance that we shall be heard knowing that all the faithfull pray with us and for us Vis unita fortior many hands quickly dispatch a great worke many faithfull prayers quickly pierce the clouds and ascend the heavens and come into Gods eares and never returne without a blessing And therefore great is our confidence and assurance to be heard when we know that all Gods children with us pray our father thereby praying with us and for us as
Thirdly that wee may know that wee are altogether unworthy of those creatures having lost our right of the use of them by Adam except onely as they are restored by Christ againe unto us to be used Fourthly that hereby wee may beleeve that the use of the creatures is sanctified unto us by prayer Fifthly that thus we may desire God to make them profitable for the health of our bodies Sixthly that wee might pray unto God to preserve us from intemperance and excesse wee being so prone unto gluttony in eating and to healths quaffings and drunkennesse in drinking Seventhly because after wee are full wee are forgetfull after we have received the good blessing of God we are very prone to unmindfulnesse of them Deut. 8.12 14. Eightly I adde another reason why we must consecrate and sanctifie the creatures before we eate of them and that is taken from authority namely I. Of Saint Paul who commandeth us to use it 1 Tim. 4.4 5. II. Of Christ and the faithfull who frequently used it III. Of the ancient Church Chrysostome d Hom. de fide Annae concludes Oportet tum in initio tum fine It behoves us to give thankes both before meat and after If the studious Reader desire to see the custome of the Greeke Church in this duty of giving of thankes I referre him to Clemens lib. 7. Constitutionum If hee desire to know the manner of the Latine Church let him repaire to Chemnitius exam concil Trid. part 4. pag. 108. § 2. Our daily bread Sect. 2 What is the meaning of this word Daily Quest 1 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 By Interpreters is diversly rendred Ans 4 namely First some supersubstantialem or supersubstantiall bread Origen and Hierome and they expound it either I. Of Christ Or II. Of the word of God Or III. of the Sacrament giving this reason for this exposition Quia absurdum de terrenis cogitare It is absurd to thinke of earthly things in our prayers Secondly some interpret it Crastinum quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Erasm s Give us this day bread for to morrow as naturall parents doe provide for their children against the next day Thirdly but most truely it is rendered Vulgarem quotidianum quotidiè usitandum our ordinary usuall and daily bread thus Hier. s Luc. 11 and Chrysost and Senens 6. and August epest ad Probam and all our Moderne Interpreters Syriacus panis necessitatis nostra out necessary bread And Augustine gives three worthy and weighty reasons against the other interpretations namely First because the Easterne Churches did not communicate or assemble unto the solemne places of divine worship every day and therefore they did not understand this word either of Christ the word of God or the Sacrament Secondly because if it were meant of the Sacrament then it were not lawfull for them to use this prayer on that day they communicate when one they have comunicated which yet was usuall with them to say the Lords prayer after the Sacrament Thirdly because it is not lawfull for us to pray contrary to this forme as was said before vers 9. question 7. And therefore either temporall things are understood and meant in this petition or it is not lawfull for us to pray for them at all which is proved false by Christs own practise Father if it be possible take this cup from mee and before in this verse The meaning then of this verse is give us our vulgar and daily bread which may serve for our ordinary use Teaching us that in temporall things no great matters are to be prayed for Why may we not desire rare great eminent Quest 2 and extraordinary temporall blessings why may wee not pray for high honours and abundance of riches at Gods hands First because temporall things are not to bee Answ 1 desired for themselves but out of meere necessity and therefore wee must crave herein onely necessary things Secondly because it is a signe of a coveteous Answ 2 minde and of a minde not contented with the Lords allowance nor his lot to seeke for great things at Gods hand Thirdly because it is hurtfull for us and that Answ 3 in a threefold regard to wit I. In the Common-wealth greatnesse and riches is the occasion of hatred envy war and death because such a one shall not escape if hee transgresse the law because he is rich Eccles 5.12 II. In the body it hinders the peace quietnesse and tranquillitie thereof for the cares and affaires of a rich man will not let him sleepe Eccles 5.11 and Psal 127.2 III. In the soule riches pearce that thorow with many sorrowes 1 Tim. 6.9 10. And therefore we should learne to bridle our desires praying onely unto the Lord for necessary things and no further What temporall goods may we pray for Quest 3 Answ Temporall goods are either First Necessaria necessary both for Being thus food and raiment are necessary Well-being both in Body thus the health of the minde body and members are necessary Estate goods for the executing of our calling These are to be prayed for Secondly Competentia competent either unto The comfort of our life Or A full and ample estate Or Honour and a high estate These are not to be desired from God but may be received if given by him Thirdly Superflua superfluous things whereof there is no laudable use These are neither to bee desired detained nor reserved such as these were of old banished per Ostracismum Rhoding Alex. ab Alexand. And therefore having necessary things we should bee therewith contented e Perk. upon Mat. 6.25 Quest 4 Why should we desire onely necessary things at Gods hands Answ 1 First because whatsoever is more then these doth us no good at all that is a mans portion which hee doth enjoy and therefore if a man have sufficient for use he hath enough and though hee had more yet hee could eate no more nor endure to weare any more apparell Answ 2 Secondly honour is but an idle aire and windy vessell as followes in another place Answ 3 Thirdly as riches increase so molestations arise and they encrease who spend them Eccles 5.10 Answ 4 Fourthly if a man give way to his owne desires he shall never be satisfied Eccles 5.9 but his heart will be like the horse-leach that cries give give and hath never enough Prov. 30 15. Answ 5 Fifthly by seeking after superfluous things we lay a stumbling blocke before our owne soule Riches being the thornes which choake the seed of the word Mat. 13. Answ 6 Sixthly we are uncertaine how long we shall live and therefore if we be not contented with necessary things but greedily seeke for more wee may in our abundance heare Dives call Stulte hâc nocte thou foole this night shall they take away thy soule and then whose shall those things be for which thou hast wearied and ruined thy selfe Content is like a wall upon the top of a hill from which if a
man descend hee shall never be satisfied Sect. 3 § 3. Our daily bread Quest 1 Why doe we pray for our bread Answ 1 First negatively not because we challenge it at Gods hands as our right Quest 2 Secondly affirmatively for these causes following I. Because wee doe not desire great things but onely such as may be fit for our selves II. Because they are to bee obtained by our labour and therefore by prayer we desire a blessing from God upon our endeavours and affaires III. Because they are so necessary for us that ordinarily our life could not subsist without them IV. Because by the divine and eternall providence of God our lot and portion in temporall things is appointed Prosperity and promotion come neither from the East not from the West but from the Lord who hath from all eternity decreed what to give in outward things to every person And therefore we desire that the Lord would give that portion unto us which in his blessed will and mercifull decree he hath ordained for us And it is called Our bread because it is ordained for us by God If God have decreed what hee will give to every Quest 2 one of us in temporall things then what need we pray at all for our daily bread will not God fulfill his decrees without our prayers First prayer is the ordinance of God and Answ 1 therefore it is not to be neglected at all yea it is the ordinary meanes for the obtaining of our desires Secondly wee must pray because this shewes Answ 2 our hope and trust and confidence in God Thirdly wee know not whether God have Answ 3 decreed to give us such and such things or not and therefore if we stand in need of them wee must pray for them How or with what mind can we pray in these Quest 3 uncertainties Wee must pray according to these meditations animadversions and resolutions namely Answ First we know not what God will give us in particular though we pray unto him Secondly but in generall we know that the decree is gone out that God hath determined what he will give us Thirdly we acknowledge that all our endeavours can alter and change nothing in Gods decrees f Luk. 1◠26 Fourthly therefore if it please God to leave us in our temporall troubles and not to preserve and deliver us we are contented and intend patiently to indure whatsoever our good God hath decreed concerning us Fifthly yet notwithstanding this resolution wee pray unto him and must continue praying untill his blessed Will bee revealed in and upon us And that for these two reasons I. lest wee should bee wanting unto our selves by our remissenesse II. Lest we should be culpable before God for our neglect or that wee doing our endeavour wee might bee free from blame before our heavenly Father Quest 4 How or by what meanes may wee bee assured that our Prayers should be heard in temporall things Answ 1 First if wee our selves use the meanes diligently which God requires namely Gate or endeavour and Prayer then wee may expect a mercifull successe from God Answ 2 Secondly if we our selves belong unto God then the promises of God belong and are unto us yea and Amen in Iesus Christ Answ 3 Thirdly if wee lay no stumbling blocks in the Lords way thus David constrained God to take the rod of correction in his hands 2. Sam. 12. Thus Christ complaines that hee would have been gracious unto Ierusalem but they would not Matthew 23.37 So the Lord would have bestowed yea showred his blessings upon his people but their sinnes hindred and with-held good things from them Ierem. 5.25 Malach. 3.10 And therefore if wee desire that the Lord may heare and answer graciously our requests wee must leave all sinne and labour in sincerity of heart to serve the Lord. Answ 4 Fourthly if the thing wee beg be for our good comfort and profit then we may expect a mercifull grant of it otherwise not for our all-wise-God will not give us a stone instead of bread Vers 12 VERSE 12. And forgive us our debts as we forgive our debters Sect. 1 § 1. And forgive us Quest 1 What method doth our Saviour use or observe in this Prayer First some say Christ handles those things Answ 1 First which belong unto himselfe Secondly which concern our selves In which hee laies down 1. Naturall things 2. Spirituall things Answ 2 Secondly some say Christ handles First Divine things in the three former petitions Secondly Humane things in the fourth petition Thirdly Diabolicall things in the two last petitions Answ 3 Thirdly some say that wee pray For good things first in foure affirmative petitiōs Against evill things in the second place in two negative petitions And unto these I assent What is observable in this petition Answ Two things Quest 2 First the petition wherein are 1 The debt Our debts 2 The remission of the debt Forgive us our debts Secondly the condition as we forgive our debters What is this debt Sinne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Luke 11.4 And hence ever and anon in the Scripture wee read of the Remission Quest 3 of sinne as also in the Apostles Creed Answ Obiect A debt is that which a man owes unto another and therefore if our sinnes be debts it will follow that we ought to sinne for a man ought to pay his debts There is a three-fold debt First Direct and this debt is obedience A which wee owe indeed unto God For we are debters unto God to live according to the Spirit Ro. 8.12 Secondly Per consequens by consequent thus the Mulct of sin namely punishments temporall spirituall and eternall is called a Debt Thirdly Metonymicum and thus the cause of the debt to wit sinne is called a debt in this place because sinne is the cause of that punishment which is due unto us But the most proper debt is obedience Doe we desire to bee freed from obedience Quest 4 If that be our proper debt which wee owe unto our God and wee desire that our debt may bee remitted it seemes that we implore the Lord to ease our shoulders from the yoake of the Morall Law We doe not in this petition desire a relaxation from our obedience Answ but that our omissions may not bee strictly required or punished Hee who hath committed theft doth not desire that it may be lawfull for him to steale hereafter but that his by-past theft may bee pardoned Or as a Debter when his day is past intreates favour and forbearance for the time by-past and promiseth to pay all shortly And thus we properly desire in these words that the Lord would forgive us the punishment which is due unto us for our sinnes as the King pardons murder and homicide Why doth our Saviour call this a debt Quest 5 First that we might know sinne to be the Answ 1 cause of punishment Secondly that wee might know that all is Answ 2 abolished together namely both the cause
worse then Manasses Sauls called afterwards Paul and the theefe upon the crosse and yet these repenting found remission Whose sinnes are greater then Davids Lots Noahs Peters And yet upon their repentance these were received into favour Wherefore repent and all our sinnes shall bee blotted out Esay 1.18 How must we be truely disposed unto this repentance Quest 4 First delay it not but while it is said to day Answ 1 turne from sinne Secondly labour to change thy affections Answ 2 both thy love unto sinne and thy tediousnesse and carelesnesse in that which is good Thirdly learne to change thy life and conversation Answ 3 for the time to come that is strive to bee a new creature Gal. 6.15 Cor. 5.17 Fourthly labour for faith in Christ because Answ 4 his death is the onely price of our redemption Fifthly use the meanes unto humiliation Answ 5 that is the word and examination of our selves thereby together with the fruits effects and reward of iniquitie not forgetting whom wee have offended by our sinnes our gracious God and most mercifull Mediator And thus wee have seene how the Lord pardons our sinnes freely Secondly God forgives our Debts Totaliter wholy Or the Lord remitts unto the faithfull both the whole sinne fault and guilt and the whole punishment Quest 5 How doth this appeare Answ 1 First from these phrases used by the Lord in Scripture viz. I. Obliviscendi Of forgetting I will pardon them and I will remember them no more Reade Esay 43.25 Ierem. 31.34 Ezech. 18.22 and Heb. 10.17 II. Of washing and clensing I will make you as white as wooll Esay 1.18 III. Of peace Thy faith hath saved thee goe in peace Luke 7.50 And Christ hath made peace betweene us and God through his blood Col. 1.20 Now if God have forgot our sinnes and washed away our sinnes and is in Christ at peace with us then certainely both the sinne and punishment is pardoned Answ 2 Secondly because those who are once purged have no more cōscience of those sins from which they were purged Heb. 10.2 And therefore both the sinne and punishment are taken away together Thirdly either all punishments are remitted Answ 3 with the sinne or none let the Papists shew us where there is a distinction of punishments in Scripture whereof some are pardoned in this life and some reserved to bee satisfied for after this life or in this life for to my understanding this no where appeares Fourthly because our sinnes are not twice Answ 4 punished once our sinnes were laid upon Christ who suffered for us Esay 53.56 and therefore with the guilt the punishment is taken from us Is a man bound then to make no satisfaction Quest 6 unto God There is a double satisfaction first by action Answ Secondly by passion First there is a satisfaction which consists in action or doing This is twofold to wit either To our neighbour this is necessary for the sinne is not pardoned nisi restituatur ablatum except the injured person be recompensed To God which is either of Thankfulnesse What recompence shall I make the Lord for all his mercies this is lawfull and our duty Psal 116.12 Atonement this is unwarrantable because Christ by his death hath done this Secondly there is a satisfaction which consists in Passions or suffering and thus wee cannot satisfie the justice of God for our sinnes Obiect 8 God first pardons David and then punisheth him 2 Sam. 12. and therefore the justice of God must be satisfied by temporall punishment Answ David was punished for mans sake not for Gods who never respects what is by past after it is once pardoned God correcteth David not for the satisfying of his justice for that was fully satisfied by the sufferings of Christ but that the enemies of God might not blaspheme and that others by his afflictions might learne to feare to offend the Lord. Hence then Purgatorie is but a meere trifle because after wee are washed from our sinnes by the blood of Christ wee have no neede of a second purging 1 John 1.7 Quest 7 What may we thinke of the afflictions crosses and calamities of the righteous Ans 1 First that they are not inflicted upon them in anger If Solomon sinne God will visit his sinnes with a rod and his iniquitie with a stripe Psal 89.32 but yet this correction shall bee in love Psal 89.33 and 2 Sam. 7.15 For God loves his alwaies Iohn 13.1 Ans 2 Secondly we may thinke that God in his corrections never respects the time by past but alwaies the time to come that is either I. His own glory as he did in Iobs tribulation and Pauls temptation 2 Cor. 12.9 Or II. The Churches satisfaction as he did in punishing of David 2. Sam. 12.14 Or III. The benefit and good of the person afflicted Here then observe Affliction is profitable in these three regards viz. First it saves and preserves from condemnation yee are corrected that ye may not be damned 1 Cor. 11.32 The spirit of bondage leades us unto repentance p 2 Cor. 7.9 10. Secondly it encreaseth the hatred of the by-past sinnes David sees not his sinne untill affliction be threatned 2 Sam. 12. and then hee cries out with loud clamours Psal 51. Thirdly it preserveth from future sinnes hence Davids tribulation made him more warie for for the future time Psal 119.67 and Pauls temptation kept him from pride q 2 Cor. 12 8.9 Fourthly it teacheth us the waies of the Lord. Now in affliction have I learned thy law r Psalme 119.71 Fifthly it breedes in us a wearines of the world and a tediousnesse of this life Phil. 1.23 VERS 13. And leade us not into Temptation Vers 13 but deliverer us from evill for thine is the Kingdome and the power and the glory for ever Amen This is the last petition which some cut and divide into two distinguishing it diversely First into Spirituall temptation and Temporall evill Canisius Secondly into future evils not to bee induced and present evils to be removed Thirdly into the effect Temptation and the cause that evill one and this is most probable Fourthly here is the Evill or danger and that is Temptation and the remedie which is a freedome from evill Sect. 1 § 1. And leade us not into temptation Quest 1 What doe wee in generall pray for or desire in these words Answ 1 First wee desire that seeing Sathan cannot tempt when whom or as farre as he would but onely when whom and as farre as God permits and grants that therefore our heavenly father would not give us into the hands or power or policie of the Devill that Tempter but that himself would be pleased to dispense and moderate our temptations and not to suffer us to bee tempted above our strength ſ 1 Cor. 10.13 Secondly we desire that when Sathan sifts Answ 2 and tempts us God would not forsake us or leave us to our selves or deprive us of his grace and helpe but that
the evill one First he never sleepes but alwayes wakes and Answ 1 watcheth over his children And therefore no danger can come upon them at unawares Secondly he knowes all things yea foresees Answ 2 all things before they come therefore hee can keepe backe and prevent whatsoever hee pleaseth Thirdly he alwayes loves them yea even to Answ 3 the end 1 Iohn 13.1 therefore will be carefull of them Fourthly he can doe whatsoever he will for Answ 4 all power is in his hands Mat. 28.20 And therefore he either can keepe off danger or deliver from danger or chaine up our enemy Fifthly Nullum tempus occurrit Deo his help Answ 5 comes never too late for he can preserve in the Den Dan. 6. and in the fire Dan. 3. Sixthly he knowes all things whether they Answ 6 be good for us or not yea can order and dispose of all things to our good Rom. 8.28 § 3. For thine is the Kingdome Sect. 3 The Papists blush not to affirme that this conclusion Obiect 1 is not Scripture producing these Arguments or Reasons for the proofe hereof First some of them say that we the Protestants have corrupted the Text and added these words Answ This is a most impudent scandall to say that we Protestants have added this conclusion for it was used long since by the Fathers as followes by and by Object 2 Secondly Bellarmine saith that these words For thine is the Kingdome c. are not Canonicall Scripture but were added by the Gretians Answ These words are not added unto the Greeke Text but are diminished and taken away by the Latine Translator as Valla observes Obiect 3 Thirdly divers Latin Fathers who understood Greeke well enough in their Exposition of the Lords Prayer make no mention of these words at all neither are they found in divers Bookes First we will oppose or vie Fathers for Fathers Answ 1 Bookes for Bookes with them Answ 2 Secondly the authority of the Greeke Fathers who write and speake of the Greeke Text is greater and more venerable than the authority of the Latine Fathers who say nothing thereof Amesius tom 1. p. 22. Now these words are in the oldest Greeke copies and they are older and more excellent then the Latin copies yea these Greek Fathers Theophylact Euthymius and Chrysostome both upon Mathew in his imperfect worke which is fathered upon him reade these words yea it was used alwayes by the Greek Church which wuld rather certainly give credit to the Greeke Text then to the Latine Answ 3 Thirdly although many Latine Fathers recite not these words yet they are recited by others of as sufficient authority as they are for both the Churches in France Holland Spain and Italy use them see defence of reformers against Master Hutton part 1. pag. 210. yea these words are found in the copies of other tongues besides Latine Munster telleth us he saw an old Hebrew copie wherein these words were and also a Syriack Musculus saith he saw an old Chaldee copie wherein they were likewise And the Christians in Arabia use this conclusion in generall Beza sup telleth us that the most part of the Gretians used them but Erasmus sup saith all and Bellarmine doth not much gainesay it de verbo Dei l. 7. de bonis operib partic 1. 6. Object 4 Fourthly these words are not in the Latine Canon therefore they are not Canonicall This is their chiefest and strongest reason Or the Enthymeme may be thus framed Hieromes or the vulgar Latin Bible hath not this conclusion therefore it is not authenticall Answ 1 First the vulgar Latine Bible is none of Hieromes Bellarmine himselfe will not undertake to defend and maintaine this quarrell but wayes the cause in a manner confessing that it is none of his Secondly Hierome hath corrected many Answ 2 things in his Bible upon which he paraphraseth which yet remaine corrupted in the vulgar Latine and therefore it is not authenticall whosoever ownes it Thirdly I answer the objection with the objection the vulgar Latine Bible hath not this conclusion for thine is the Kingdome c. Therefore Answ 3 it that is that Bible or that Interpretation of the Bible is not authenticall For the proofe of this answer observe I. The New Testament was first written in Greeke and this Gospel either in Greek or Hebrew as all confesse as we shewed before in the generall questions before the first chapter Question 10. And therefore if these words be in the Hebrew copie and in all the Greeke copies as was shewed before then it must necessarily follow that the Latine is not authenticall which hath them not II. If wee looke but into this very Prayer which is taught us by our Saviour we shall find the vulgar Latine Bible to be of small authoritie First in Luke 11.2 The whole Preface is omitted except father when ye pray say Pater sanctificetur c. Father hallowed bee thy Name Secondly the third Petition Thy will be done c. is wholly left out Thirdly halfe the last Petition But deliver us from evill is left out also And therefore this Translation is but a crooked Rule to walke by Fifthly Bellarmine objects the Greeke Fathers Obiect 5 and Churches using this conclusion in their Liturgies separate it from the Lords Prayer not continuing it with it as here it is Bellar. de verb. Dei 1.7 de bonis oper partic 1.6 And he instanceth upon the Liturgie of Chrysostome Although this Liturgie which hee quotes be adulterate and none of Chrysostomes Answ yet it is false that it is separated from the Lords Prayer for even there it goes before the conclusion Amen Sixthly they object Cui bono what good Object 4 could it be to Hierome or the Author of the Latine Translation to leave it out if it had beene of the Scripture or divine authority Or for what end should they doe it First I answer hereunto as Bellarmine doth for the omission of the Preface and 2. Petitions mentioned Answ 1 in the former Objection Answer last from Luke 11.2 de bonis oper partic 1.6 quod verò that this conclusion was omitted through the carelesnesse and oversight of the Writer or Printer Secondly our venerable Fulke answers that Answ 2 those who writ the first copies over againe omitted these words in the second writing as a thing commonly knowne and daily rehearsed of every man Fulke Preface to the Rhomist § 38. If the Authenticalnesse and divine authoritie Quest 1 of the latter part of this verse be thus questioned then how may it appeare that it is Canonicall First the matter and substance of the words is Answ 1 holy nothing in them dissenting from the Analogie of faith but agreeing thereunto being borrowed from 1 Chron. 29.11 Cartwr resp Rhem. praef § 38. Answ 2 Secondly these words are most apt fit and pertinent to the matter in hand for herein our Saviour renders the reason why wee begge all these things at Gods hands because the
Isidor Many ate by weight and drunke by measure Because In nimio pane non de est peccatum g Bern. de pass dom 42. Secondly an abstinence from all naturall delights Esa 22.12 Amos 6.6 Mourning is the way unto repentance 2 Cor. 7.10 and therefore in the time of fasting which should bee a time of humiliation we should rather goe unto the house of mourning then of mirth Thirdly an abstinence from wedlocke comforts Let the Bride goe out of her chamber Ioel 2.16 and 1 Cor. 7.5 Fourthly an abstinence from our labours and workes because imployments distract the mind Numb 29.7 Fifthly some adde that hereunto is required Almes Esa 58.7 Thirdly the last part of a true fast is Interna veritas the internal truth and life thereof this is the marrow of the matter because the heart is to bee established with grace and not with meate Heb. 13.9 Here many things are observable but I reduce them unto these three I. There must be a rending of the heart II. A turning unto God III. A sacrifice to offer up unto God First in the true internall or inward fast there must be a rending of the heart and an humbling of the soule Ioel 2.13 Rend your hearts and not your garments so Lev. 16.29 and 23.28 Here wee should seriously meditate of those things which might wound and breake the soule as the corruption of our whole nature the multitude and magnitude of our by-past sinnes the weight and strength of our present concupiscence the malice of Satan against us the danger of hell fire the many provocations of our God Oh happy is that man who can weepe drops of blood and can sinke himselfe upon the day of fasting unto the bottome of sorrow for such God will comfort and raise up 1 Peter 5.6 Secondly in the true fast there must be a converting and turning of the heart unto God Ioel 2.13 Rend your hearts and turne unto the Lord. In this conversion there are three things required I. A turning from sinne both our old sinnes and all sinnes II. A hungring after a reconciliation with God as the prodigall child did Luke 15. III. A desire to possesse and injoy God by faith in the soule and to be mâ—de partakers of internall joy by the Holy Spirit Thirdly in the true fast wee must provide some sacrifice to offer up unto God Thus the Lord commands his people upon the day of fasting to afflict their soules and to offer an offring to him Lev. 23.27 and Numb 29.7 Sacrifices are now ceased and therefore what Quest 1 must we offer up unto God First we must offer up unto God a broken Answ 1 and a contrite heart for such a sacrifice pleaseth him well Psal 51.17 but of this something was said before Secondly we must offer up unto God the sacrifice Answ 2 of repentance wee must sacrifice our sinnes and repent us seriously of our iniquities Thirdly wee must offer the sacrifice of mercy Answ 3 unto God in the day of humiliation and fasting wee must pardon those who have offended us and bee reconciled unto those who are at oddes with us and doe good unto those who stand in neede of our helpe reliefe and succour h Esa 58.7 Ezac 7.9 Fourthly wee must offer up the calves of our lips and sacrifice of our prayers unto God for fasting is no fasting without prayer Ose 14.3 Answ 4 Fifthly wee must offer up the sacrifice of Answ 5 praise unto God that is give thankes unto his name Heb. 13.15 both for those many mercies hee bestoweth upon us and those many evills we are preserved from by him Sixthly wee must offer up our selves unto Answ 6 God and that two manner of waies namely I. By adjudging our selves worthy of punishment both temporall and eternall for this vilifying and debasing of our selves doth glorifie our God II. By addicting and devoting our selves wholly up unto the service of the Lord resolving henceforth to serve no other but onely him all the daies wee have to live What time is most fit for fasting Quest 5 We fast either for Answ Temporall things and that either for the Removing of evils whether Publike or Private Here there is need of the acknowledgment of our deserts of our humiliation of the deprecating of the punishment and the taking away of the evill which is feared and deserved Procuring of good things as the Church did Act. 13.3 and 14.23 and our Church now doth at the ordination of Ministers Spirituall things and that either for The quickning of our prayers and that if we be sensible of Some present temptation or lust or concupiscence and desire that it may be mortified and subdued The absence of Christ whom wee desire should returne as the Apostles desired to have him awaked Matth. 8.25 Private meditations that whether they be for things By past as for The sinnes of our youth The losse of our time The love of Christ towards us The bitternesse of his death and passion c. Present as namely the examination of our lives sinnes occasions unto evill repentance faith and the like Holy duties as the hearing of the Word the receiving of the Sacrament of the Lords Supper and the bringing of our infants to the Sacrament of Baptisme Before all which duties fasting conjoyned with repentance and prayer is very profitable Sect. 3 § 3. Anoint thy head and wash thy face Quest. 1 What is the meaning of these words Answ 1 First some understand them Tropologically namely I. By head some understand Christ and by anointing Almes Anoint thy head that is doe good unto thy Neighbour for love is like unto ointment Psal 133. thus Chrysost hom 9. fer 4. Ciner tom 2. Vnge caput id est Christum c. Anoint thy head that is Christ with the oyle of mercy and charitie as Mary did Mat. 26.7 Chrys imperf s II. Some take the head for the sense reason and understanding because that is the head of the soule and by the anointing they understand joyfulnesse and cheerefulnesse Anoint thy head Vt latitiam spiritus sancti intus habeamus that within in thy soule thou maist have the joy of the Holy Ghost Chrysost imperf and Hilary s and Gualt s III. Some take face for conscience and washing for cleansing wash thy face that is purge and cleanse thy heart August s and Hilarie s IV. Some by the face understand the conversation which must be washed and cleansed from all pollutions whatsoever Philippians 2.15 V. Some by the face understand both these Wash thy face that is both thy body and soule from all filthinesse of sinne Chrysostome imperf Secondly some understand these words literally Answ 2 that is strictly according to the letter to wit of a generall command of anointing the head in fasting this with an unanimous consent is confuted and rejected by Hierome Chrysostom Augustine and Hilary and that for these reasons I. Because this was never used either by any converted
discomfited at Cerisole where the Emperours part lost the battell he before he would yeeld although greatly destitute of victuals held them out forty dayes and at the length having no hope of succour he was constrained to yeeld and so departing from Carignan went according to the oath he had taken unto the King of France who greatly honoring his vertue albeit he was his enemie offered him great preferment if he would serve him But Signior Pyrhus rendring thankes to his Majestie refused all offers made Afterwards upon this he had figured for his Impresse the horse of Iulius Caesar who would never suffer any other rider His Motto was Soli Caesari faithfull onely to the Emperour Thus let us doe neither through feare or for riches pleasure honour preferment and the like serving any other but with all fidelity and constancy serve the Lord all the dayes of our life § 2. He must hate the one Sect. 2 Our Saviour in this place shewes that the love of the world doth induce us unto the hatred of God Obser Why doth the love of the world make us to hate God First because the love of riches leades us unto Answ 1 the worship of sathan hence the devill tempts Christ to worship him by offering the world unto him Mat. 4.9 yea hence coveteousnesse is called Idolatry Eph. 5.5 and Col. 3.5 Secondly because there is a contrarietie of Answ 2 nature betwixt God and the world love and hatred are opposite so is God and the world The Lord is pure just immoveable eternall and good The world is polluted unjust mutable temporall and evill Gal. 1.4 and 1 John 5.19 The world hated Christ John 7.7 The world hated not you but me it hateth The Lord hateth the world although not as it is his creature but as it is our Lord bearing rule in our hearts and usurping or taking up the chiefest roome in our affections Thirdly because God and the world are contrary Answ 3 in their commands and leade unto divers ends Si esurientem a cibo abigat aâ—uantu irascerit Plaut A man would hate and be angry with him who should drive him from a well furnished Table when his stomach were in folio so men hate God because hee prohibits those things which the world layes before them and which they lust after and long for The world leads and perswades unto pleasure honour mirth idlenesse and peace The Lord leads and perswades unto patience in injuries losses and crosses to suffer persecution to goe into the house of mourning to deny our selves and pleasures and the like And therefore no wonder if the love of the world make us hate God Quest 2 Why must we not love the world which was created by God for man Answ 1 First because it is transitory and all things that are therein Iob. 27.16 c. Prov. 12.27 20 21. 2.16 Answ 2 Secondly because it provokes the Lord unto anger Esa 57.17 Prov. 15.27 Ierem. 6.11.13 22.13 Answ 3 Thirdly because it hardens the heart Esa 57.17 as Mat. 5.4 2. Peter 2.14 Answ 4 Fourthly because the love of the world doth so possesse the whole man that a man can neither heare desire nor doe any thing against his covetousnesse but all for it as for example I. A covetous man cannot pray heartily for any thing but for his ships and corne and cattle and debtes and estate and the like II. A covetous man can neither heare aright nor heartily desire the Word of God This people saith the Lord come unto mee as my people and sit before me as my people and heare my Word but doe it not for their heart goeth after their covetousnesse o Ezech. 33.31 So our Saviour saith that the thorny cares of this world choake the seede of the word p Mat. 13.18 Wherefore David prayes incline my heart Oh Lord unto thy Law and not unto covetousnesse q Ps 119.36 By what meanes may wee bee freed or preserved Quest 3 from the love of the World Answ 1 First labour to feare God and then he will provide for thee Psalme 33.18 19. Behold the eye of the Lord is upon them that feare him to deliver their soule from death and to keepe them alive in famine Answ 2 Secondly labour for grace and piety for that is great gaine and true riches 1. Timoth. 4.8 Yea to him who once gaines and obtaines them they will really appeare to be more precious then gold Answ 3 Thirdly labour for contentation for having once that we have enough whatsoever else we want 1. Ti. 6.6 Answ 4 Fourthly have a frequent meditation and expectation of death the Resurrection the day of judgement life eternall and ever-during death for this will crucify the love of the world in us Answ 5 Fifthly labour that thou maist bee made the servant of God that being admitted into his service thou maist apply thy selfe wholy unto him and his obedience Quest 4 How may wee know whether wee are guilty of this love of the world or not First if wee take most paines for the world Answ 1 and be most carefull therein it is a signe that wee are lovers of the world Mat. 6.25.31 32. Secondly if wee will rather forsake God and the waies of righteousnes then these worldly Answ 2 things it is a signe that we are lovers of the world Matthew 10.37 39. 19.20 Thirdly if we judge those happy who abound in riches and worldly affluence then it is an argument Answ 3 that the world hath too great a place in our affections § 3. And love the other Our Saviour in these words shewes that the Sect. 3 love of God doth bring along with it the hatred of the world Or Object he who loves the Lord will hate the world Zelus renuit consortium amoris contrarii in amato si invenerit dedignatur nititur repellere quantum potest Why doth hee who loves the Lord hate the world Quest 1 First because worldly things withdraw and take off the heart from God therefore he who Answ 1 freely loves the Lord avoids and takes heede of the love of them Secondly our love unto God is shewed by our obedience but worldly things at least Answ 2 hinder us from the service of the Lord and therefore he who loves the Lord as baites and snares escheweth them Thirdly hee whose heart is inflamed with the love of God thinks worldly things unworthy Answ 3 his love and despiseth them as childish toyes Fourthly Nullum datur vacuum The love of God doth fill and replenish the soule which Answ 4 the world cannot and therefore leaves no voide places for any contrary loves The heart cries give give and is never satisfied so long as it is set upon the world but when the Lord once enters the soule it is then at quiet and saith with Iacob I have enough What worldly things must we hate These things Quest 2 I. The sinnes of the world Answ II. The allurements of
the world III. The impediments lets of the world And IV. Our own corrupt affections Why must we love the Lord First because all good things are prepared Quest 3 for those that love him eye hath not seene nor Answ 1 eare heard nor have entred into the heart of man the things which God hath prepared for them that love him 1. Cor. 2.9 Read also Ephes 6.24 2. Timoth. 4 8. Iames. 1.12 Secondly because it is a shame for Christians to love the world and not to love God Larkes Answ 2 that soare aloft in the ayre build their neasts in the earth but the children of men should not doe so The wood Pecker is called in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for her beauty feathers of divers colours but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 q Arist she builds her neast in the earth so there are many men of rare parts otherwise who spoile all by groveling upon the earth setting themselves wholy to gather the thick clay of this world together Now it is a great shame for those who would bee helde the children of God and members of Christ to love any created temporall thing more then God Answ 3 Thirdly if wee looke upon God wee shall finde that there is great cause to love him and that in many respects namely I. In regard of his Law and that First because hee commands us in his Law to love him Secondly because his Commandements are just holy and equall II. In regard of his relation unto us because he is our Father Master and King therefore we should love him III. In regard of his liberality and mercifull bounty unto us extended both in our creation as also in providing for us what is good in protecting us from all evill in bestowing spirituall mercies and meanes upon us yea in giveing of Christ for us And therefore wee shouâ—d love him IV. If wee respect the essence and nature of God we shall see therein great cause to love him and that First in regard of himselfe because hee is invisible immutable incomprehensible immortall the most high and blessed Lord God Secondly in regard of our selves because he it the object of the soule and there is nothing that can give rest to the soule but God The heart of man is like the needle of the Compasse that trembleth untill it come to the Pole The soule of a wicked man is in a sling r 1 Sam. 25.92 Now that which is in a sling is violently tossed about and so is the soule when it is not upon the proper object David said Libbi schharchar my heart was troubled Psalme 38.10 Sohhâ—r is called a Merchant which goes to and fro to sell his wares to shew how the heart of man is troubled about sundry things yea further the letters here are doubled to signifie the great care and trouble that David had when hee sought after these things as the Merchant seeketh for his gaine When the rich man said in the Gospell Soule take thy rest for now thou hast much goods laid up for many yeares Luke 12.19 Hee put the soule then from the right object But when David said Returne my soule to thy rest Psalme 116.7 Then he set his soule upon the right object As light is the first object of the eye and not the light of the Sun or Candle So God is the first object of the soule but not this or that way revealed by his creatures or by his word And therefore hee ought to bee loved for himselfe Quest 4 By what meanes may we be inflamed with the love of God Answ 1 First labour to feele the sweetnesse of God labour to know how good and gracious the Lord is All men desire that which they judge to be principally and chiefely good for them And therefore if wee could but once tast or conceive how sweet and good the Lord is it would make us to love him A man comes to this knowledge partly by the hearing of the Word of God and partly by meditating of the great and gracious workes of God but principally by Faith in Christ Secondly pray daily unto God that hee Answ 2 would so shine into thy heart by some glimpse of his holy Majesty that thou mayst become sick of love Thirdly separate thy selfe from all those Answ 3 things which may hinder thee from loving the Lord. What things let or hinder us from the love Quest 5 of God First the love of sinne Non bene conveniunt the Arke and Dagon cannot both stand in one Temple nor God and sin be in one soule And therefore labour to leave and learne to loath all sinnes whatsoever because God will not come where sinne is wittingly harboured without any opposition or reluctation Secondly the love of the world as in this Answ 2 verse and Iames. 4 4. 1. Iohn 2.15 Wherefore love not the world Thirdly the blindnesse of the judgment Answ 3 sense preferreth temporall things before spirituall And therefore labour that our understandings may bee enlightned and our judgements informed that being able to discerne between things that differ we may with Christ know to refuse the evill and chuse the good Å¿ Esa 7.15 How may we know whether we love the Quest 4 Lord or not First if wee hate sinne the world and Answ 1 worldly things and all things that are opposite or contrary unto God it is a signe that we love him Secondly if we thinke and meditate seriously Answ 2 and frequently upon our God in private it is a signe that we love him Thirdly if we have a high estimation of our Answ 3 God valuing him above all other things it is an argument of love Alexander desiring to know whether Apelles were in love with Campaspe whom hee had intended for himselfe caused his page when Apelles was in serious discourse with him to cry out Apelles Apelles looke about you your shop is one fire wherewith hee being afrighted cryed out aye mee if the Picture of Campaspe bee burnt I am undone Thus if we can say with him we are undone if we loose our God or with David that there is nothing in Heaven or earth that wee desire besides him it is a comfortable signe of love t Ps 73.25 Fourthly if our love bee perpetuall and Answ 4 constant it is a signe of true love Gasper de Magno a Knight of Millan bare a Stock-dove with a Diamant in her bill it being the nature of this Bird never to loose any thing it hath once taken thereby to inferre that he would never give over to love his Lady whose name was also Diamanthe His Motto was In aeternum For ever Thus it is not enough to love the Lord at times or for a time but if wee desire to approve our love to be faithfull and unfained we must love him above all things and that for ever and ever Sect. 4 § 4. Or he will cleave or bold to the one and forsake the other I
themselves so a man becomes not a divell incarnate at once but sinne by degrees seaseth upon him and at length wholy surpriseth him As for example from these verses I. Comes carefulnesse for the things of this world from hence II. Comes feare and doubting least wee should want and be exposed to povertie from hence III. Comes Oportet habere wee must have something to lay up for the time to come from hence IV. Omne saxum volvitur no meanes is left unsought of enriching our selves from hence V. Comes a covetous detaining and reserving of what wee have not imparting of it unto any good use from hence VI. Comes a certaine hope and trust in what wee have laid up wee begin to make an idoll of our riches saying unto gold thou art my God and unto the wedge of Gold thou art my confidence And therefore there is great reason that we should resist the least motions and beginnings of sin Quest 2 What are those small sinnes which wee must take heed of First the least circumstances of sinne wee Answ 1 must hate the garment spotted with the flesh and abstaine from all appearances of evill Secondly the occasions of sinne for otherwise Answ 2 we cannot be free from sin it selfe David by not avoyding the occasions of idlenesse and giving his eyes leave to rove was drawn unto adultery Thirdly our internall affections because Answ 3 those are the roots of all evill and therefore must be mortified § 4. Take no thought for your life what you shall Sect. 4 eat c. Why doth our Saviour condemne care about temporall things Quest First because it afflicts the heart or as Answ 1 Salomon cals it is the vexation of the spirit Eccles 1. Secondly because it hinders the fructification Answ 2 of the word thorny cares hinder hearing Matthew 13. A Philosopher going to Athens to study cast away and forsooke all his riches and possessions that his minde might bee the more free for the search of wisedom and knowledge so when men come to heare or read or meditate or pray they had neede cast away all worldly care from them otherwise they will utterly distract their minds from the duties in hand Thirdly worldly cares make us forget God Answ 3 and doe estrange the soule from God § 5. Is not the life more then meat and the body Sect. 5 then raiment Our Saviour implyes here in generall that Obser 1 the things of greatest importance are most to be looked after we must have more care of our bodyes then of our apparell of our soules then of our bodies because as the body excels raiment so doth the soule the body Wherein doth the soule excell the body or Quest 1 why is it more to bee regarded and cared for First it is better and therefore more to bee Answ 1 regarded in respect of the creation thereof for the body was created of the dust of the earth but the soule was imprinted by God and infused being created a pure and immateriall substance without sin according to his own Image Secondly the soule is better then the body Answ 2 and more to bee cared for in regard of the office thereof God created both the soule and body to serve him but principally the soule for the body with Martha is daily troubled about many things but the soule with Mary should attend wholy upon God and suffer nothing to harbour there but what is holy and pure yea the soule must love nothing but God as the wife with a conjugall love must love none besides her husband Thirdly the soule is more excellent then the Answ 3 body and therefore more to bee cared for in regard of the nature and substance thereof the body is mortall the soule immortall the body of a corporall substance the soule of a spirituall the body partly and in some sort wholy from man but the soule wholly from God the body of an earthly nature the soule of a spirituall Quest 2 Why must our care and affections be set upon the best things to wit spirituall Answ 1 First because this argues our wisedome whereas the contrary would argue us to be but foolish and childish Answ 2 Secondly because temporall things will not endure but spirituall graces will Answ 3 Thirdly because the most profitable temporall things are but meanes to preserve the body and temporall life but spirituall graces are profitable both for body and soule both here and hereafter for ever How doth it appeare that spirituall graces are Quest 3 more necessary and delightfull and profitable for us then corporall that we must thus prefer them before all temporall things Because whatsoever we desire or long for in temporall things we may finde in spirituall Answ and that after a more singular and ample manner as for example Dost thou desire First Riches Secondly Houses Thirdly an Inheritance Fourthly friends and good companions because thou art a sociable creature Fifthly Honour Sixthly Wisedome with Salomon Seventhly pleasure as Salomon once did Eightly Marriage dost thou thinke a good Wife or Husband a principall comfort Then Remember Godlinesse is great riches and the best treasure a 1 Tim. 6 6. In heaven there are many mansions b Ioh. 14.2 1 Pet. 1.4 There is an inheritance immortall prepared for those who serve God That on earth thou shalt be admitted into the society of the Saints and in heaven thou shalt have fellowship with God and Christ and the Saints and Angels c Ps 16.3 and Heb. 12.22 and 1 Ioh. 1.3 That in heaven thou shalt raigne and be endued with a kingdome d Rom. 8.17 2 Tim. 4.8 That in the word is true wisedome it being able to make us wise unto salvation e Colos 3.16 and 2 Tim. 3.16 That true solide perpetuall and eternall joy is onely to be found in the Lord Phi. 4.4 Ioh. 16.22 That the Lord will marry thee unto himselfe in righteousnesse in judgement in loving kindnesse and in mercy and betroth thee unto him in faithfulnesse f Hos 2.19 20. We may here observe our Saviours argument a majori ad minus God hath given you the greater things therefore he will give you the lesse he hath given you life therefore he will not deny food hee hath given you a body therefore Obser 2 he will not with-hold raiment Teaching us hereby That the experience we have of Gods mercies in greater things should make us more confidently hope for and expect the lesse Thus David saith He that delivered me from the Lyon and Beare will deliver me from this Philistine g 1 Sa. 17.37 As if he would say it is lesse dangerous for man to combat with man then for man to combat with a Beare or Lyon now God delivered me from the greater perill and therefore I dare trust him in the lesse Thus Saint Paul saith Hee who hath given Christ for you and unto you will withhold nothing from you Rom. 8.32 Why may we so boldly
Answ 1 his knowledge being infinite And therefore also of our words Answ 2 Secondlly because he expects that we should glorify him in our words and therefore hee markes whether we doe it or not Rom. 10.10 Colos 4.6 Answ 3 Thirdly because all sinfull words offend him and therefore he observes all our words that he may punish those which are not good VVhat words doth the Lord heare and Quest 2 marke First all our evill and wicked words namely Ans 1 I. All our murmurings grudgings and repinings Exodus 16.6.7.8 Numbers 14.27 16.41 II. All our blasphemous and atheisticall words Ps 14.1 53.1 III. All our insulting words Ezech. 35.12 13. IV. All our bragging and boasting words Ps 10.5 6. Esa 47.8 V. All our threatning and cruell words 2 Kin. 19 23. Esa 37.29 VI. All our idle words Mat. 12.36 Secondly the Lord heares all our good Ans 2 words namely I. All the Prayers we offer up unto him Psal 50.16 Esa 65 24. Apoc. 8.3 II. All our mournfull ditties Psalme 56.8 Exod 3 7. III. All our penitentiall words Ieremie 31.18 IV. All our pious and religious words Mala. 3.16 VERSE 33. But seeke yee first the Kingdom of God Vers 33 and his righteousnesse and all these things shall be added unto you § 1. But seeke Sect. 1 Our Saviour having shewed what wee must not doe doth now teach what wee must doe this verse being a prolepsis If wee must take no thought for the world Object 1 then what must we doe must we sit still and be idle and take care for nothing To this Christ answers nothing lesse Answ but we must bend and place our care upon greater better and more excellent things namely the Kingdome of Heaven and the righteousnesse thereof How may this verse be divided Quest 1 Into two parts viz. Answ A precept wherein are these two things First the things which are to bee sought for The Kingdome of God The righteousnesse thereof Secondly the manner of attaining them viz. by Seeking of them Seeking of them first A Promise And all these things shall be added I plainly divide this verse because some thing shall be said of every particular thereof Quest 2 What is meant by this word Seeke Answ 1 First sometimes it signifies to seeke after revenge and evill this belongs not to this place Answ 2 Secondly sometimes it signifies to seeke God and so it is taken for the whole body of Religion as seeke the Lord and yee shall live Amos. 5.8 And I have sought thee with my whole heart Thirdly Seeking is a diligent act and an act Answ 3 to bee continued untill wee have found that which wee seeke for The woman seekes diligently and continues seeking untill shee have found her groate So here Seeking demonstrates labour industry and paines Who are commanded here to seeke the Kingdom Quest 3 of God All men of all sorts ages and degrees Answ Why must all seeke the kingdome of God Quest 4 First because it is simply necessary unto happinesse Answ 1 and blessednesse as followes afterward Answ 2 Secondly because by reason of Adams fall we have lost this kingdome and are deprived of it Rom. 3.23 Answ 3 Thirdly because wee can never obtaine it without seeking 2 Chron. 15.2 Mat. 7.7 And therefore it is necessary that all the sonnes of Adam should seeke God Quest 5 What is our Saviours principall scope and meaning in this exhortation Answ To teach us that the kingdome of God is not idly to be expected but earnestly to be laboured for Observ Or that none can be made partakers either of the kingdome of grace or of glory without much labour industry and paines Read Deut. 4.29 Heb. 4.11 Luk. 13.24 and 2 Pet. 1.5.10 and 3.14 It is hard to live well easie to die well hard to obtain heaven easie to keep from thence he that adventured at the Olympik games must overthrow all difficulties so wee in our journey to heaven The old painters drew Timotheus the Athenian Captaine in lively colours harnessed and well weaponed and so sleeping and abiding in his tent and fortune catching Cities and Regions for him in a Net We must not think that we may take our pleasur and be negligent in the worke of God upon a foolish expectation and hope that fortune will catch heaven for us Quest 6 What can wee doe of our selves can we by our labour procure heaven Answ 1 First certainely our nature is so corrupt that we can never obtaine heaven viribus naturae by the strength of nature Answ 2 Secondly we must not expect grace from God without our sedulous endeavour Archelaus the Philosopher learning Geometrie of Hipponicus was so dull and yet so well learned therein that Hipponicus would say surely Geometry fell into his mouth as he gaped We must not thinke that heaven will come with an idle expectation or fall unto our share unawares for it must bee sought or it can never be found Obiect 2 Some may here object if heaven cannot bee had without our labour and paines then woe be unto us for wee are both unfit unwilling and unable for this worke Answ We should not be discouraged because the Lord offers life and salvation unto us upon easie conditions he doth not say that we must procure heaven with infinit labours and sufferings but onely that we must seeke it in this verse As the Physition doth shew the d sease and direct and prescribe the physicke and prepare the medicine and the sicke man doth but onely take the physicke and followe the directions so the Lord doth shew us our sins and the danger of them and the remedy against them and commandeth us onely to use the meanes and promiseth then to blesse and heale us for our Saviour hath said Seeke and ye shall find f Mat. 7 7. Quest 7 Whether doth God give heaven unto his servants gratis or not for it seemes he doth not if we must procure it with labour and paines Answ The Kingdome of Heaven is given freely The gift of God is eternall life Rom. 6.23 we being no way able to deserve it and that both because our workes are imperfect as also because they are but debts which we owe unto God and a man merits nothing for paying what he owes But heaven is called wages or reward Mat. Obiect 3 5.12 and 6.1 great is your reward And there-it is not given gratis but ex debito of debt First the Lord is pleased to use this phrase of Answ 1 speech for the comforting of our hearts and encouraging of us unto obedience because it shall be rewarded Secondly it is rightly called a Reward but Answ 2 such a reward as we are not able to merit and therefore is given unto us as children not as servants or workmen for the better taking up of this observe a double difference betweene a Workman and a child namely First to a workeman is given a condigne reward which he hath deserved but to
behold thy selfe in that glasse and it will show thee thy face Iames 1. Answer 2 Secondly give thy selfe to a daily examination of thy selfe examine thy words works and heart by the word and so thou maist easily see what is amisse Answer 3 Thirdly pray daily unto God to give thee that eye salve that thou maist see clearly what is amisse and wanting in thee Revel 3.18 Verse 4 Verse 4. Or how wilt thou say to thy brother let me pull out the mote out of thine eye and behold a beame is in thine owne eye Sect. 1 § 1. How wilt thou say to thy brother Observation A brotherly and friendly admonition or reproofe is laudable aâ—d yet wee may bee abused whence wee may observe That wee may sinne in the performance of the best duties Quest How doe wee sinne in the performance of good duties Answer 1 First when wee doe them weakely superficially or key-coldly Answer 2 Secondly when wee performe them proudly or boastingly as the Pharisees did Answer 3 Thirdly when they are done for some base or by Answer 4 end for some second or sinister respect Fourthly when they are done corruptly that is with a heart not purged as here for if we regard iniquitie in our hearts nothing that wee doe can bee acceptable unto God § 2. And behold a beame is in thine owne eye Sect. 2 Wee may learne hence Observation That it is a foolish thing to condemne sinne in others so long as iniquitie remaines in our selves Why may not a man reprove another although Question 1 himselfe be guilty First because then the party reprooved will answer Answer 1 Physitian heale thy selfe Secondly because such a man by reprooving an Answer 2 other did condemne himselfe Rom. 2. And God will judge him out of his owne mouth Thirdly because such an one reprooves through Answer 3 hatred not out of any true zeale for 1. If such an one did but see the danger and fearefull consequents of sinne he would labour to avoid it himselfe as well as admonish others of the danger 2. If such an one did but see the filthinesse of sin how loathsome a thing it is in it selfe and how deformed it makes us in the sight of God hee would eschew it himselfe as well as advise another to beware of it 3. If such an one did seeke the glory of God he would then glorifie him himselfe by his owne life And therefore it is cleere that he who reprooves sinne in another and retaines it in himselfe doth it neither because sinne is perillous nor because sin is a horrid thing nor because he desires the glory of God but onely out of hatred to the person whom he reprooves or some supercilious humour and therefore those who â—re guilty themselves ought not to reprehend others Who are faulty here Question 2 First those who condemne the sinnes of others Answer 1 but examine not their owne as for example 1. The prodigall condemnes the covetous and he the prodigall but neither of them looke to examine themselves or their owne wayes 2. The drunkard reproves the adulterer and is reproved by him againe but neither of them blame or amend themselves Secondly prophane persons are here to be blamed Answer 11 who condemne the godly for small sinnes and yet are guilty themselves of great ones Verse 5. Thou hypocrite first cast out the beame out of thine own eye Verse 5. and then shalt thou see cleerly to cast out the mote out of thy brothers eye 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eijce cast out the beame The beame as was shewed before signifies sin and the phrase here of casting out doth intimate violence as if our Saviour would say sinne cannot be expelled except valiantly and by force it be cast out for he who strives to overcome sinne must fight against it resisting it even unto blood Hebr. 12.4 How doth it appeare that sinne cannot be overcome Quession 1 except it be thus manfully resisted for many thinke that they can leave sinne when they will First sinne is fixed in our hearts naturally with Answer 1 deep rootes and is hereditary unto us Psal 51.7 And therefore cannot easily be weeded out Secondly hence from this originall corruption Answer 2 which is so deepely rooted in us all our affections are set upon sin therfore it cannot easily be expelled Thirdly sinne is like a faire fawning flâ—ttering Answer 3 harlot which often by subtile perswasions and allurements and sweet alluring blandishments doth regaine admission and entrance after it is cast out and therefore it is not easily forsaken Answer 4 Fourthly sinne is a strong enemy yea like a strong man armed Luke 11.20 And therefore cannot be conquered without strong resistance Fifthly Sinne is backed aided corroborated Answer 5 and environed with an hoste of accomplices to wit Satan the world and the flesh who suggest wicked things unto us tempt us unto them and hinder us from that which is good by employments forgetfulnesse weakenesse distraction of the mind and the like and therefore it cannot with ease be expelled Question 2 Who are faulty in this duty Answer 1 First those who think it not necessary that sinne should be expelled these are either 1. Carnall men who say let us sinne that grace may abound Or 2. Familists and Libertines who say God will dispose of their sinnes to his glory Answer 2 Secondly those who thinke it an easie thing and therefore never seriously arm and gird themselves preparing courageously to fight the good fight of Faith Answer 3 Thirdly those who procrastinate and delay the worke these never consider 1. How fast time flies 2. How their hearts grow daily harder and harder 3. How sinne gets daily more strength in them and over them 4. How daily they approach nearer and nearer unto death And therefore they are much to blame Answer 4 Fourthly those who doe the word of the Lord negligently who would be perswaded converted and changed by the word but are not industrious in the use of the meanes but sluggish and lazie Answer 5 Fifthly those who give themselves leave to sinne thus polluting and poysoning themselves and surrendring the fort of their hearts up to the possession of Satan Answer 6 Sixtly those who give way to the occasions of sinne and those coards of vanity which draw on iniquity as with cart-ropes Esa 5.18 Answer 7 Seventhly those who leave sinne but doe not loath it retaining and reserving the love thereof still in their hearts Answer 8 Eightly those who trust to themselves and their owne strength not arming themselves with the Holy spirit not being carefull in hearing nor fervent in praying nor zealous in desiring and endeavouring to be converted sanctified and cloathed with Christ Rom. 13.12.14 Question 3 What armour must we use against this strong enemy Answer 1 First take unto thy selfe the sword of the spirit for that will drive him away Answer 2 Secondly take unto thee the shield of Faith for that will repell keepe off and
and rent you § 1. Give not that which is holy unto the dogs Sect. 1 Biaâ— being asked by a wicked man what piety was held his peace wherupon the other demanded the reason of his silence I hold my peace saith he Quia de re tibi non conveniente quaeris (a) Laert. lib. 1. Because thou enquirest after a thing which concerneth thee not as if hee would have expressed that which was by Christ here uttered Turpe rosas suibus sanctum dare turpe catellis (b) Sphinx Theolog. pag. 30. Cast not pearles before swine neither give holy things unto dogs If holy things must not be given to dogs then why Quest 1 doe Ministers preach publikely to mixt assemblies which consists of bad as well as good men First we preach unto the wicked to see perhaps Answer 1 God will grant unto them the grace of repentance Secondly wee preach unto mixt assemblies because Answer 2 there are in every place some to bee healed Thirdly because wee should not lightly despaire Answer 3 of the salvation of any What is meant by holy things and pearles Quest 2 First some understand these of the deep mysteries Answer 1 of religion which the weake are not yet capable of as John 16.12 and 1 Cor. 3.1 2. August S. Secondly some understand these of the sacred mysteries Answer 2 namely the word and Sacraments which are to be concealed from profane persons Chrysost S. Muscul And these â—wo are here Answer 4 principally meant Thirdly some understand them of Answer 3 not imparting or communicating the word to those who contemne it P. Fourthly some understand here Reproofe Guali S. as if our Saviour would say reprove not those who either laugh at scorne or contemne it T. P First these words are to bee understood of the Word of God wherein three things are by our Saviour expressed viz. I. That the word is holy Q. II. That the word is a pearle R. III. That the word is ours S. Q. First the word of God is pure and holy Psal 12.6 and 18.30 and 19.7.8.9 Proverb 30.5 How doth it appeare that the word is holy and Quest 3 pure First it conteines no impure thing in it but is the Answer 1 fountaine of Sanctity the law of Piety and the very character of Purity Secondly it is the Image of God who is most Answer 2 pure And therefore must needs be pure Thirdly it gives unto us that holy One and Lambe Answer 3 without spot Jesus Christ and therefore must needs bee holy Fourthly it sanctifier us Christ prayes Father Answer 4 sanctify them by thy word Iohn 17.17 and pronounceth them pure Now yee are cleare through the word which I have spoken Iohn 15.3 (b) 1. Thess 4.3.4 Fiftly by the word the creatures are sanctified unto us 1 Timoth. 4.5 And therefore it is plaine that Answer 5 the word is pure Who sinne against this pure word Quest 4 First those who draw polluted things from thence Answer 1 as the spider doth poyson from the most wholesome flower or the ventricle who corrupts the best meâ—t when it selfe is corrupted these are they who turne the grace of God into wantonnesse Iude 4. Men of corrupt minds 2 Tim. 3.8 and polluted consciences Titus 1.15 And are either 1. Libertines who pervert the Gospell Gal. 1.1 Or 2. Prophane persons who from the Scriptures draw arguments for lasciviousnesse uncleannesse prophanenesse usury and lying Or 3. Hereticks Schismatiks c. who produce scripture for the bolstering up of errours falsehoods and untruths either against religion or humane society Answer 2 Secondly those sinne against this pure word who jest and play with it useing it either prophanely ridiculously jeastingly or scornefully Thirdly they offend here also who use not the Answer 3 word unto sanctification whether they be 1. Ministers who doe not teach unto sanctification but preach themselves or for their by-ends 11. People who doe not heare unto sanctification that is labour not so to heare that they may be purged Iohn 15.3 and transformed into the same Image of Christ 2 Cor. 3.18 And therefore Ministers must principally labour to present their people as chaste virgins unto Christ 2 Cor. 11.2 and Ephes 5.27 And people must labour to be holy both in word worke and thought because otherwise they doe not heare this pure word aright Quest 5 Secondly as the word is pure so it is a pearle and very precious read Psal 19.10 and 119 Psal verse 72.103.127 Ezech. 3.3 Ierem. 15.16 Wherein is the word of God like unto pearles or precious stones Answer 1 First they shine in the darke so doth the word Psal 119.105 Thy word is a light unto my feet c. so Heb. 4.12 13. and 2 Pet 1.19 Answer 2 Secondly they seeme vile and base when they are unpolished to those who know them not but are indeed precious they say that Aurichalcum Copper metall when it is first digged seemes more like gold than gold it selfe so the splendour of worldly things seemes more rare to the carnall eye then spirituall things doe The preaching of the word is foolishnesse and offensive unto some d 1 Cor. 1.18.21 but it is a precious jewell of more worth then all the things in the world e Mat. 13.45.46 Thirdly Pearles are cordiall and generally soveraigne Answer 3 not good for one griefe or sicknesse only but for all as Elexis saith of Diambra Diamargariton and Manus Christi So the Word of God is I. Profitable unto the sight or understanding David admired at the prosperity of the wicked and could not understand it til he came to the house of God Psal 73.17 18. II. It cooles the heat and allayes the burning of the affections whence it is called dewe Deut. 32.2 and water Iohn 7.37 III. It heales the wounds of our affliction Romanes 8.37 it affords us many comforts and comfortable promises by which we are supported in the day of tribulation Who offend against this precious word First those who are provoked by the reproofes of Quest 6 the word Answer 1 Secondly those who susque deque habent are Answer 2 indifferent whether they doe enjoy the Word or not Thirdly those who plus satis habent wish that Answer 3 there were lesse preaching Fourthly those who preferre thicke clay and Answer 4 temporall wishes before this precious pearle and will rather not enjoy it then purchase it with their money S. Thirdly this word which is so pure and precious is Ours cast not Your pearles before Swine as if our Saviour would say the Gospell is the proper inheritance and riches of the godly How doth the Lord call the Gospell Ours doth Quest 7 it belong only unto the faithfull First sometimes it is a appropriated unto Christ Answer 1 and called his Gospell because he sent it because he is the author of it because the message of salvation came by him and from him 2 Cor 5.19 20 f 2 Cor. 4.4 Secondly sometimes
2 Tim. 1.9 It was not given Contra justum Answer for the Apostle there speakes of the threatnings curses and comminations of the Law which were not denounced against the righteous But charity and love sufficeth without works Object 3 And therefore they are needlesse Certainely it is most true that love sufficeth for it is the fulfilling of the Law Rom. 13.10 But First Answer not fained love which consists in words only but that which is in deed and in truth 1. Iohn 3.18 Secondly not a pretended love unto Christ in his owne person but a love extended also unto his members Matth. 25.45 Thirdly we cannot love Christ except we obey him If you love me saith Christ keepe my Commandements Iohn 14.15 where we see that according to our Saviour himselfe there can be no true love of him without obedience to the Commandements of God Quest 3 Is this the whole scope of the Law to doe to others as we would they should doe unto us that our Saviour here saith This is the Law and the Prophets Answer CHRIST reprehends the Pharises that hee may reduce them the better from their superstition For first they placed the marrow of the Law in ceremonies as in their Phylacteries and the observation of the Traditions of the Elders and the like (h) Mat. 23.5.23 15.2.9 Luke 16.14 Secondly in the meane time they neglected judgement and the workes of the Law Math. 23.1.23 Thirdly hence the Prophets call them from Ceremonies Esay 1.11 and 58.1.2 Amos 5.22 Deut. 10.16 and 30.6 And this is the scope of Christ to withdraw them from outward things to the inward marrow of the Law as Mathew 9.13 Joel 2.13 Mich. 6.6 c. Observ 2 Our Saviour teaching us hereby That the works of charity are the most true scope of the Law and Prophets Romans 13.8 c. God is love 1 John 4.10 and the Law is the Image of God Therefore the scope and end thereof must needs be love Quest 4 Doth the Law enjoyne nothing else but love doth it not require in us faith The just saith Habakkuk shall be saved by his faith yea doth it not exact holinesse righteousnesse and sobrietie Titus 2.11 Answer 1 First the doctrine of faith doth not properly teach what we must doe but what we must expect Now the proper subject of the Law is obedience Answer 2 Secondly obedience indeed doth include these three Faith Hope and Love but the Scripture usually doth insist principally upon Love unto our neighbours because therein wee most commonly faile and in the other are hypocritically false Men faine to have much faith in Christ and strong and sure hope of salvation and yet in the meane time be unjust unto men And therefore both the Master and the Disciple reciting the Law recite onely the second Table Matth. 19.19 Rom. 13.9 Quest 5 If the whole Law and Prophets consist in this short precept Thou shalt doe unto others as thou wouldst have them to doe unto thee then what need so many bookes and Prophets and Epistles and Sermons as there are Answer Certainely the Prophets and Sermons of the Preachers speake nothing against this rule yea this might suffice for the directing of us in our duty towards men if wee were not too perverse But because wee neither will understand neither be subject it is therefore necessary that we should be exhorted unto three things namely First Ad judicandum wee will not confesse what is just And therefore it is fit that we should be exhorted to judge betweene man and man thing and thing and that with equity and reason yea according to some prescript rules Secondly Ad obligandum generall words will not bind rebels and therefore many particular Lawes are added whereof there were no need if we would be but subject to this precept Wee see the Lord gives a particular charge concerning lending Deut. 15.2 and giving verse 7. and almes verse 9. c. and the like because our understanding is so blind our wills so perverse and our nature so corrupt that we will not be instructed with generall rules Thirdly Ad commone faciendum wee are very forgetfull and therefore we stand in need of many Lawes and rules and instructions and exhortations and all little enough Whether is honesty and upright dealing betwixt Quest 6 man and man praised and commended by God Honesty is greatly esteemed by God Answer Here observe that some attribute too much to honesty some derogate too much from it but the proper place thereof I conceive to be this First Honesty is in it selfe a good thing and commanded to all men Whatsoever things are good whatsoever things are honest c. labour after Philip. 4.8 Secondly Honesty is necessary not onely in respect of men Rom. 12.17 Provide things honest in the sight of all men but also in respect of God because he hates all sinnes Thirdly Honesty is acceptable and gratefull unto God yea Fourthly shall be crowned with a reward if it be true and rightly performed that is if accompanied with Religion in the life and proceeding from a sanctified heart Who are blame-worthy here Quest 7 Those who defining the workes of Religion Answer neglect honesty and integrity amongst men thus erre in their definition and thwart the truth here taught by our Saviour That the workes of love towards our brethren are the true scope and end of the Law and Prophets First the Pharisees were here faulty who placed the observation of the Law in ceremonies as was shewed before quest 3. Thirdly Hypocrites are here guilty also who place Religion in the observation of the first Table who will fast and pray publikely and performe some workes of outward holinesse Indeed these are to be done but those are not to be left undone Mat. 23.23 Wherein doth the Law of God excell humane Quest 8 Lawes The Law of God doth establish the affirmative part of the precept as well as the negative Answer and herein excelleth the best Lawes of men For humane Lawes onely forbid evill things but many good things are not therein commanded as for example There are Lawes established against murther and theft a man must not kill his brothers person nor steale his brothers substance for if so he shall be punished But men are not commanded by the Lawes of men First to visite the sicke who by reason of his affliction stands in need of solace Or Secondly to lend to the poore and those who want that so their necessities may be relieved Or Thirdly to feed the poore when he is hungry or give him drinke when hee is a thirst Or Fourthly to reduce the wandring traveller into the right way Or Fiftly to pardon and forgive those who injure and wrong us Or Sixtly to give counsell to the ignorant or comfort to the comfortlesse These things the Law of man doth not oblige all men unto But the Law of God commandâ— them all and that unto all Whatsoever thou wouldest that another should doe
St. John saith To as many as received Christ God gave power to be called his children that is to as many as beleeved in his Name John 1.12 and againe God sent Christ into the world that as many as beleeved in him might be saved John 3.16 2. To waâ—ke in faith is to fructifie in love for faith workes by love Galath 5.6 3. To walke therefore in this strait way is to beleeve in Christ and to adhere unto him as that we oblige our selves in all things to observe and obey his will in holinesse and uprightnesse (k) Luke 1.75 Quest 3 Why is this way of piety strait and narrow Answer 1 First because it doth not permit men to walke after their owne hearts lusts but confines them to the word of God as a rule for them to walke by and by which they may be taught how to refraine from every evill way and to mortifie and crucifie every corrupt carnall lust Now this is durus sermo a hard saying to flesh and blood and therefore this way is truly in this regard called strait Answer 2 Secondly because when a man might by following the evill example and wicked customes of the world attaine unto honour and riches and pleasure he is gainsayd and prohibited by the word and not permitted to use those things which he possesseth as he list himselfe but according to the direction and prescription of the word of God Men naturally and commonly thinke that what they possesse is their owne and that they may doe what they will with it And therefore this is a hard saying that men must be carefull how they use what they have according to the prescription of God and in this regard also this way is strait Answer 3 Thirdly this way is called strait because there are but few who walke therein and those few seeme to be very miserable 1 Corinth 15.19 Answer 4 Fourthly the world contemnes derides hates and persecutes those who walke in the way and therefore it is called strait Quest 4 How is this way of piety strait and narrow Answer 1 First some say because Christ onely is this way Many men have many wayes unto heaven to wit some by philosophicall goodnesse some by voluntary religion and will worship some by the workes of the Law but we have but one way onely and that is Christ Indeed Christ is the onely way but yet he is not via stricta sed via lata not a strait way but a broad For the true understanding of this marke these particulars 1. Christ is a broad way in respect of his omnipotency and power For all power was giuen unto him both in heaven and in earth Math. 28.18 And therefore being of unlimitted power hee can doe what he will and save whom he will 2. Christ opened the Kingdome of heaven to all beleevers (l) Cantic Ambros Te Deum and therefore in this regard also hee is a broad way 3. Christ fulfilled the whole Law for us and tooke all the stumbling blockes out of the way yea hee was made sinne for us that so in him our sinnes might be done away And therefore in this respect also Christ may be called a broad way 4. In respect of the condition Christ may indeed truely be called a strait way for hell receives all sinners and uncleane persons whatsoever both those who swell with pride and those who are infected with the leprosie of impurity but Christ onely receives those who are naked and stripped from all trust and confidence in their own workes and truly depressed with humility and godly sorrow of heart and who are also pure in life Act. 10.14 And in this respect Christ is a straitway because he exacts strict obedience at our hands Secondly this way of piety which leades unto Answer 2 felicity is called strait in a double regard to wit 1. In regard of the obscurity thereof because it is hard to find F. 2. In regard of the difficulty thereof because it is hard to walke in when once it is found G. First the way unto heaven is strait Respectu obscuritatis in regard of the obscurity thereof because Observ 1 it is so hard to find out that few can find it As if our Saviour would say the way to life eternall is unknowne to the naturall man and so obscure that by nature he can never find it out 1 Corinth 2.14 How doth it appeare that this way unto heaven Quest 5 is not obvious and conspicuous unto flesh and blood First it is evident by the guides and conducts Answer 1 that leade thither For the better taking up of this answer observe that God gave to the Israelites when they were to travell through the wildernesse to Canaan three guides namely Moses Aaron and Miriam 1. Miriam was the meanest of the three for she was a woman of the infirmer sexe and shee murmuring against Moses was stricken with leprosie 2. Aaron was the second guide but in some things he proved a blind guide to them for he set up a golden Calfe before them 3. Moses was the third and best guide but hee could not bring them to Canaan for it was Joshua who brought them to their rest Thus there are three guides which direct men in this world namely First corrupt nature or Natura non suscitata that is nature not wakened or stirred up by learning this guide is but like unto Miriam and oftentimes it murmureth against Moses the Law of God Secondly Ratio suscitata reason wakened and stirred up and somewhat refined by learning and humane sciences yet this is but a blind guide and oftentimes it murmureth and repineth against Moses as well as leprous Miriam Thirdly the Law of God which sheweth us the way to Canaan and our eternall rest but it is impossible that the Law should save us for that is the worke of our spirituall and heavenly Ioshua Romans 8.3 Secondly it is evident and apparent by the wayes which leade unto life Here observe That the wayes which leade unto life are these namely First the Knowledge of the word and law and testaments of God for they are conjoyned Isa 8.16.20 and 51.47 But naturall men are ignorant of the Law of God and the way of the Lord they have not knowne Answer 2 Secondly to receive and embrace the word of God John 5.24.39 and 2 Timoth. 1.10 and 3.16 but wicked and naturall men contemne and despise it Answer 3 Thirdly the knowledge of God This is life eternall to know thee John 17.3 that is the true knowledge of the true God is the way unto life but naturally men are ignorant of the true God Answer 4 Fourthly the love of God and godlinesse none can bee saved who doe not love God and religion and therefore meere naturall men cannot come thither because they are enemies to God religion goodnesse and reprobate unto every good worke Rom. 8.6.7.8 Experience showes most plainly how averse nature is unto religioÌ„ God even
in the smallest things Fiftly Faith fructifying in love and sanctity Rom. 13.11 Philip. 1.27 But wicked men believe not neither obey and therefore they are strangers from life Sixtly Christ is the way unto life Iohn 14.6 Acts 4.12 But wicked men are without Christ and therfore it is evident that this straite way of piety is unknowne unto them Answer 3 Thirdly it is cleare also that naturall men are ignorant of this narrow path by the estate and condition of mankinde after his fall he then becoming brutish Thus the Prophets say that man may now bee compared to the beasts that perish Psal 49.12 Ierem. 10.14 and 51.17 And therfore undoubtedly is ignorant of the way of life Answer 4 Fourthly it will bee as cleare as the day if wee consider but the ignorance of naturall men For 1. The best clerke and wisest naturall man is but a foole so long as hee is not taught spiritually and instructed from above Rom. 1.22 Prov. 16.22 and 1. Cor. 1.20 and 3.19 2. The naturall man is but childish in religion 1 Cor. 13.12 Ephes 4.14 3. He knowes not what heaven and life eternall is Haec est vita aeterna ubi possumus Deum videre facie ad faciem ubi est sanitas sine infirmitate requies aeterna sine labore pax sine timore laetitia sine moevore veritas sine errore Life eternall is that place where wee shall see God as we are seene face to face where wee shall have health without sicknesse rest without disturbance peace without feare joy without sorrow and trueth without errour This nature is altogether ignorant of 4. He knowes not how heaven life eternal may be acquired nature can neither teach how heaven may bee had nor procure it And therefore wee may hence collect how necessarie it is for every member of old Adam to labour and endeavour to bee free from this naturall condition wherein hee is and to be regenerated and engrafted into Christ Why must wee thus earnestly desire to bee changed Quest 6 renewed and incorporated into Christ First Because naturally wee are blind and cannot Answer 1 walke without a guide and therefore so long as wee are naturall wee must needs erre and goe astray from the wayes of God Secondly because naturally wee are foolish and Answer 2 spirituall things are too high above our reach And therefore if wee desire to understand those things which concerne the glory of God and our owne good we must labour that we may bee regenerated and united unto Christ Thirdly because by nature wee are but evill Answer 3 trees And therefore if wee desire to bring forth good fruite we must labour and desire that wee may bee cut off from this wilde olive and engrafted into the new and living stocke Jesus Christ Fourthly by nature we are void and destitute Answer 4 of grace yea deade unto grace Ephes 2.1 and therefore if wee desire that wee may be recovered and the grace of God againe quickned in us we must labour to be changed and transformed after the Image of Christ Fiftly because by nature wee are the members of Answer 5 Sathan Ephes 2.3 And therefore if wee desire to be made the members of Christ and the children of God wee must labour to come out of our naturall estate and condition By what meanes may wee bee freed from this miserable Quest 7 condition wherein by nature we are I answer here from the second answer of the former question save one use these meanes Answer First studie the word of God Meanes of regeneration labour for the knowledge thereof for that will teach thee thy misery Secondly obey the word of God when thou knowest the will of God then labour to doe it abstaine from all evill prohibited observe every good duety enjoyned 3 Thirdly love the Lord above all things he onely regenerates by his holy Spirit and therefore love him with all thy heart and with all thy soule 4. Fourthly labour for Christ for hee sends the Holy Spirit unto us hee is the alone Mediatour betweene God and man and all grace which is conferred upon us by God is in and through Christ And therfore no mercy is to be expected but by him and for his sake Fiftly pray unto God that hee would bee graciously pleased to wash us from our sinnes to plant and engraft us into Christ and to sanctifie us by his holy Spirit Thus we have heard the first cause how the way of piety which leades unto life is strait in respect of the Obscurity thereof it being hard to find G Secondly the way of piety which leades unto to life is strait Respectu difficultatis in regard of the Observat 2 difficulty thereof as if our Saviour would say The way to heaven is a hard way Reade Acts 14.22 and 2 Timoth. 3.12 and 2 Corinth 4. How is the way to heaven hard when as 1. God Quest 8 calls all Esay 55.1 And 2 Rejects none that comes James 1.5 And 3. gives his word unto all Actes 20. Which word is a bright and cleare light Psal 119.105 And 4. reveales himselfe unto all those who seeke him We say the way is hard for these causes to wit Reason 1 First because the naturall man cannot understand this word nor be subject thereunto Rom. 8.6 c. Reason 2 Secondly because many seeke not to walke in this way neither regard what the word faith unto them Reason 3 Thirdly because many seeke to walke in this way but seeke amisse that is otherwise then by Christ as by pilgrimages and meat and monasticall vowes and the like Rom. 9.31 Reason 4 Fourthly because this way of religion teacheth things contrary to sense and above reason as 1. That there is imputative righteousnesse Psalm 32.1 2. That wee must deny our selves and submit our selves wholy to the will and pleasure of God And therefore this way may truly be called hard Reason 5 Fiftly this way is hard in respect of our conversion he that would walke in this way hee must turne from two things namely 1. From the world lest otherwise he perish with the world this is very hard for a man to be in the world and not of the world for so he shall be scorned by the world 2. From himselfe and his fore-passed life this is extreame hard and difficult for a man to forsake his owne sense judgement will affection and whatsoever is contrarie to the good pleasure of God Reason 6 Sixtly this way is hard in regard of Mortification and abstinence from sinne yea even those which are most deare unto us as for example 1. Sometimes wee are tempted to have a care of our fame and credite and therefore to forsake the profession of the Gospell because it is derided and scoffed by wicked men 2. Sometimes wee are tempted unto pleasure as unto drunkennesse gluttony wantonnesse adultery pride contention revenge and the like 3. Sometimes wee are tempted unto profit as to couetousnesse lying deceiving
the Law is Love thy neigbour as thy selfe but he who kills himselfe loves not himselfe yea if it were lawfull for a man to kill himselfe he might argue thus I must love my neighbour as I love my selfe but I care not to kill my selfe And therefore I may murder him Secondly the Law is Thou shalt not kill It is worth observing that the Lord in the ninth Commandement saith Thou shalt not beare false witnesse against thy neighbour but here the Lord speaketh indefinitely Thou shalt not kill that is neither thy selfe nor thy neigbour Indeed it is lawfull for men to kill beasts and therefore the Law is Non hominem occides Thou shalt kill no man but hee who kills himselfe kills no other then a man therefore it is a direct breach of this Commandement 4. When thou killest thy selfe either Reason 4 First thou murdrest an innocent man and so becomes guilty of innocent blood Or Secondly thou murdrest a guilty man now this is unlawfull Suppose a man have privatly to bâ— bad or murdred his brother it is not lawfull therefore for him to goe hang himselfe because hee must neither bee his owne judge nor executioner nor deprive himselfe of the space of repentance Reason 5 5. It is a practise which cannot bee patronized by any president in Scripture that is none of the Saints or holy men who are recorded in Scripture for such have done it although they have beene subject to extraordinary great evills and miseries both in body and good name Looke upon Ioseph David Job and wee shall set them to have beene sometimes a very Map of miserie but yet they never went about that wee read of to lay violent hands upon themselves but patiently underwent and endured the crosse Saint Paul being extreamely grieved and perplexed by reason of those strong remainders of corruption which were in him cryeth out Me miserum quis liberabit Oh wretch that I am who shall deliver mee he doth not answer himselfe Ingâ—â—â—m a halter shall deliver me Indeed this practise hath presidents in Scripture and may bee patronized by the example of wicked men for wicked Soul fals upon his owne sword (q) Sam. 31.4 treacherous Achitophel hangs himselfe (r) 2 Sam. 17.20 and traiterous Iudas together with unjust Pilate murther themselves but no righteous men have done so in all the word Objection 2 If any object here the example of Sampson who pulled the house upon his owne head I answer Answer 1 First hee was a Type of Christ who was to dye for his people Answer 2 Secondly hee intended directly to kill the Philistines not himselfe although hee did foresee that his owne death must necessarily follow M. Thirdly wee have to consider the punishments allotted unto this unnaturall sinne Punishment of selfe-murther namely 1. The Athenians punished him who did attempt to murther himselfe but was by some meanes prevented with the losse of the right hand cutting it off Rhoding 2. The Ancients held that death of all others most infamous and did forbid buriall unto such by this law Qui sibi manum admoverit insepuleus jaceat Rhoding Let not him bee buried but cast into the high way like a dead dog who layeth hands upon himselfe 3. God is angry with such as a Master with his slaves who kill themselves If a man buy slaves that they may worke his worke and enrich him thereby he cannot but be exceedingly incensed if they should kill themselves and by that meanes frustrate his expectation So the Lord hath both created and redeemed us for his service and therefore hee is sore offended with him who by the shortning wilfully of his dayes defraudes him of his expectation and declines his worke 4. This sinne is greater then disobedience and therefore shall bee more severely punished He who kills himselfe in the battell is more exceedingly to be blamed then hee who denieth to fight for hee may disobey and repent as the younger sonne in the Parable who said I will not and yet afterwards went But hee that cuts the thread of his owne life can never doe service any more 5. God will reject such a soule so sent unto him Josephus being hid in a cave with fiftie â—â—re who would have killed themselves disswaded them from it by this argument If we send our soules unto God before hee call for them hee will not receive them when they come Shewing most truely that we must expect Gods time for the dissolution of our lives as good old Simeon â—â—d Lord now litheâ—â— thiâ— thy servant depart in peace Luke 2.29 the word here used is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the Siryach renders Ianuam câ—ncurà aperis Lord now thou openest the prison dores So. S. Paul saith I desire to be dissolved Phil. 1.23 to wit of the Lord. And therefore wee should patiently endure all afflictions and temptations and trials whatsoever and avoide this monstrous selfe cruelty as we would the torments of hell § 7. And few there be that finde it Sect. 7 How are there few that walke in the strait way Question 1 when there are many in heaven Answer 1 First absolutely there are many in heaven Isa 60.4.16 * Matth. 8.11 Revel 7.9 Secondly but comparatively there are but few and thus our Saviour meanes in this place teaching us that there are but few truly pious or religious in comparison of the wicked Or Observat That there are but few who walke in the narrow and strait path of pietie in comparison of those who walke in the broad and wide way of sinne and iniquitie Read Matth. 20.16 and 22.14 and Psalm 14.3 and Isa 53.1 Rom. 9.27 How doth it appeare that there are but few who Quest 2 walke in this strait way First from divine examples wee reade of eight Answer 1 onely preserved from the deluge 1. Pet. 3.20 of two onely who came into the Land of Canaan of all those who came out of Aegypt Numb 14.30 of Lots faâ—â—ly onely in wicked Sodome Genes 19. of Elius onely in the sight of the world 1. King 19.10 Secondly this may be proved from experience Answer 2 who teacheth that there are many rebellious many ignorant many hypocriticall many halfe converted but very few truely religious vel duo vel nemo Good Christians are to bee esteemed among us as good Publicanes were in Rome where a faithfull Publicane was so rare that Sabinus for his honest managing of that office in an honourable remembrance thereof had certaine Images erected with this superscription 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the faithfull Publican I dare not say as an Athenian said who being commanded by the Roman Embassadors vvho came to Athens to goe cal the honest men of Athens to come to the Embassadors vvent to the Tombes and bid the dead men come and being demanded the reason thereof ansvvered that the honest men of Athens vvere dead and that there vvas not one novv to be found alive This I most not say but I
the wayes of God Now it is not so simply good for a man to bee ignorant of the wayes of God but comparatively hee had better not have knowne them at all then after they have knowne them to forsake them We have the like speach used Proverb 17.1 and 21.9.19 True and this is either Natural which is either Absolute thus man in his first creation was very good Or Genes 1.31 Respective thus a thing is called naturally good when it is profitable as Gen. 49.15 Exod. 18.17 Marke 9.50 Spiritual which consists either in Th ngs thus all vertues and graces of the holy Spirit are called good Or Persons which goodnes is either Infinite and is in God alone Marke 10.18 Finite in the Church Triumphant Respective which is either in Some one singularly Far a good man some would even dare to dye not for every good man but for some one singularly good both in himselfe and unto others All the faithfull generally A good man that is every good man bringeth forth good things And so the word signifies in this place Observat Teaching us That after wee are regenerated wee ought to fructifie in every good worke when the Lord hath made us good trees wee should labour to bring forth good fruit Matth. 3.8 and 13.23 Cant. 2.11 and Col. 1.9.10 and 2.6 and Rom. 6.4 and 7.4 Question 2 How manifold are good works Twofold exuere induere to put off the old man Answer to put on the new Rom. 13.12 Ephes 4.17.24 more particularly the good fruits of a good tree are either First Negative to abstaine from sinne and whatsoever is evill Rom. 6.12.14 Ephes 5.11 Why must the regenerate abstaine from all sinne Question 3 First because sinne is a leaven and will pollute the whole man 1. Cor. 5.7 Answer 1 Secondly because sinne grieves the good and Answer 2 blessed Spirit of God Ephes 4.30 Answer 3 Thirdly because sinne is a scandalous thing and doth scandalize religion when seene in a religious person And therefore all the children of God must walke warily and circumspectly carefully avoiding every evill thing Colos 4.5 and 1 Thessal 4.12 Secondly Affirmative to abound in every good worke and to bee conversant and frequent in every good duetie And of these the present text speaks Question 4 Why must wee bee thus carefull to bring forth good fruits Answer 1 First because God hath given us grace for this end and purpose The talent was not given to hide in a Napkin but to improve Matth. 25.18 The manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withall (a) 1 Cor. 12.7 vessels are made that they may hold liquor fruit-trees are planted not for show but to bring forth fruit and wee are regenerated that wee might bee holy God plantes and prunes and digs that wee might fructifie Matth. 21.34 c. And therefore wee must not bee slothfull and negative Christians Iames 1.23 But industrious remembring that God made man for labour not for lazines and created him not for speculation onely but for practise The Lord 1. Enlightens the minde and the understanding And 2. Moves and perswades the affections And 3. Imprints faith in our hearts by his holy Spirit Rom. 8.16 and 1 Iohn ◠10 And 4. Gives graces and good habits unto us and al for this end that we might reduce all into act and bring forth good fruites And therefore wee must not frustrate his expectation Answer 2 Secondly it is necessary that wee should abound in good works because thus onely wee approve our selves to bee good trees and our pietie to bee true and cordiall For true godlines doth alwayes encrease and daily is enlarged the seed of grace in the heart is like the mustard-seed in the garden which takes root and afterwards sends forth a tender blade then a stalke and lastly comes to bee a tall shrub bringing forth fruit Thus the truest signe of life is growth and Dwarfes are but monsters in nature Wherefore we must not be alwayes children neither alwayes learning but never coming unto perfection but so learne the practise of vertue that wee may grow up therein daily more and more (b) 1 Peter 2.1 Thirdly the Holy Ghost is fruitfull Gal. 5.21 Answer 3 and Ephes 5.9 and therefore if wee desire to approve our selves to be guided and directed thereby we must be fruitfull also Answer 4 Fourthly wee must labour to abound in good workes because God is glorified thereby Matth. 5.16 Iohn 15.8 Phil. 1.11 Answer 5 Fiftly because our brethren are edified thereby Titus 2.7 and 3.8 and 1 Pet. 2.12 and 3.1 Answer 6 Sixtly because it is profitable for our selves Prov. 11.30 Rom. 6.22 Answer 7 Seventhly because it is comfortable unto the Ministers of God whom God hath set over us Iohn 4.36 Rom. 1.13 Hebr. 13.17 In what works must wee labour to abound Question 5 Wee must labour to abound in these two things Answer namely First in Internall desire love and fervour of the heart towards every thing that is good wee must labour to encrease dayly in the love of every good thing and in zeale and in uprightnesse and in sincerity of heart Secondly in Externall actions that is both 1. In an Abstinence from all evill works And 2. In obedience unto that which is good And herein three things are to bee observed namely First wee must obey every kinde of good worke whether belonging to the first or second table Secondly wee must obey every good worke in a frequent custome and assiduous and daily life Thirdly wee must obey the Lord perseverantly continuing in his service unto the end Wee must not serve the Lord with our hearts onely as some say they doe and not with our bodies neither with our bodies onely as many doe and not with our hearts but wee must labour to bee trees bearing good fruit both in bodies and soules Wee must not abstaine from sinne onely as many doe and doe no good but wee must cease to doe evill and learne to doe well Wee must not doe some sorts of good works onely or sometimes by aguish fits or begin in the Spirit and end in the flesh but wee must ensue after whatsoever is good and that through the whole course of our life § 2. Neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good Sect. 2 fruit Our Saviour expressely here teacheth Observat That so long as wee are unregenerate we cannot cease from evill works Matth. 12.34 and 2 Pet. 2.14 A Gentleman perceiving that hee could not thrive in his own countrey Piacenza went to Florence to live there hoping to finde that place more prosperous unto him and being there hee figured for his devise a Peach-tree loden with fruit which in the proper soile wherin it first springeth yeeldeth forth poysoned and unpleasant encrease but being transplanted in some farther Coast becometh wholesome and fruitfull his Posie was Translata proficit arbos Wee are just like this Peach-tree for so long as wee are in our
the greatest horrour of conscience that can bee in a man on earth comes farre short of that which the damned feele in hell 3. To this beginning and progresse adde eternitie that it is not for a thousand yeares as Origen thought but for ever In other molestations or afflictions there are sometimes some mutations or mitigations or cessations or at least death puts a period to them yea in the greatest temporall evils a man may appease the wrath of God But in hell a man though ever dying yet never dyes and though with teares of blood he aske pardon mercy and reconciliation yet he shall never obtaine it Hebr. 12 17. X Thirdly there is Poena damni X the punishment of losse and this is by much the greatest If a man should suffer the torments of a thousand hels yet it were nothing to this Chrysost S. There is no voyce in hell so irkesome to the eare or so dolefull to the heart as this J know yee not depart from me Matth. 25.12.41 For 1. If God were present hee would love and comfort in the most grievous torments hell would bee no hell if God were there the fire could not scortch us if God were in the fire Daniel 3. 2. But God being angry with wicked men doth absent himselfe from them and thereby deprives them of all hope of helpe comfort succour reliefe or mercy Verse 21. Verse 21 Not every one that saith unto mee Lord Lord shall enter into the Kingdome of heaven but hee that doth the will of my Father which is in heaven § 1. Not every one that saith unto mee Lord Sect. 1 Lord. What is the meaning of these words Question 1 First this may be understood of profession Not Answer 1 every one that saith Lord that is that professeth God to bee his God Now there are two sorts of Professors in the Church of God which shall never be saved namely 1. Grosse hypocrites which professe Christ with their mouth and yet in heart and life renounce him of this sort is First the common Atheist who onely for feare of the Magistrates lawes professeth Religion And Secondly the Epicure that is such an one as beares Christs Name for the fashion sake and yet his belly and his pleasure is his God And Thirdly the worldling who spends the strength of body and minde and all hee hath on the world for earthly things Now none of these three sorts thus living and dying can be saved 2. There are another sort who are more close hypocrites who professe the name of Christ in truth and have in them some good gifts of God by reason whereof both before men and in their owne conceit they are reputed members of the Church and yet are but hypocrites which shall not enter into the Kingdome of heaven Secondly this may bee properly understood of Answer 2 prayer where we see that Christ neither denies all nor condemnes the worke but onely saith Not every one c. As if hee would say It is a good duetie to pray unto God but there are some who doe it not well it is a good beginning but many doe not proceede And therefore the action is to bee established but the evill performers thereof are to bee blamed Two things here are then to be considered of to wit 1. That prayer unto God is in it selfe a good worke A. 2. That the prayers of many are not accepted of God B. A First The invocating of God and Christ is an acceptable action of religion where it is truely and religiously performed Reade to this purpose these places Psalme 50.15 Rom. 10.13 Psalme 116.13 Ioel. 2.32 Acts 2.21 Quest 2 How doth it appeare that prayer is a Religious action or an acceptable duetie Answer 1 First because it is a signe of Religion of the Church and of the faithfull some saith David trust in chariots but wee will remember the name of the Lord our God Psalme 20.8 that is we will trust in him and by prayer implore his helpe Thus Saint Paul exhorts Timothie to follow righteousnesse faith and love with them that call on the Lord out of a pure heart (h) 2 Tim. 2.22 Answer 2 Secondly prayer is a remedy against evils and a principall help in the time of trouble 2 Sam. 22.7 Psalm 107.6.15 Prov. 18.10 Psalme 34.6 Quest 3 Who are here worthy of blame Answer 1 First those who neglect this Religious and acceptable worke of prayer Paul would have all men to pray and all men to bee prayed for 1 Tim. 2.1.8 And indeed they are unworthy of mercy who will not begge it Answer 2 Secondly those who in praying doe not call upon God religiously but use much babbling and many vaine and idle repetitions Thirdly those who rashly approach unto God intruding themselves into his presence without due and fitting preparation Quest 4 How may we be assured that our prayers as a religious good worke shall be accepted of God Answer 1 First let us labour to be assured of Gods love towards us for if he love us hee will heare us Read Psal 3.3.5 and 5.2 and 18.2.3 and 63.1 Answer 2 Secondly let us labour to be acquainted with our God no stranger dare approach into the Kings presence but his houshold servants ordinarily without checke or controlement let us be frequent in holy meditation which is a Soliloquie with God and then we may be assured that he will heare us when by prayer we speake unto him Answer 3 Thirdly let us learne the true manner of prayer Here observe that it doth not consist in voyce but in heart wherein foure things are required namely 1. Understanding we must pray with our understanding 1 Corinth 14. that is we must not onely know what wee say but we must knowingly offer up our prayers unto God or as Saint Paul saith make our requests and desires knowne unto him Philip. 4.5.6 2. The Spirit we must pray with the Spirit that is fervently and powerfully Rom. 12.11 and 1 Peter 3.21 3. Faith wee must pray in faith James 1.6 and then wee shall obtaine any thing at Gods hands 4. Purity wee must labour to hate sinne and to serve the Lord and then the Lord will heare our prayers 1 Tim. 2.8 B. Secondly many pray unto God whose prayers are not acceptable or there are prayers which are unprofitable many shall crie Lord Lord which never shall be saved saith our Saviour here and the Holy-Ghost in divers others places as Jerem. 7.4 c. Proverb 1.24 Psal 18.42 Jer. 11.11 Ezech. 8.18 Mich. 3.4 Why are the prayers of many unprofitable Quest 5 First because many will not heare God when he Answer 1 cals to them in his word therefore hee will not heare them when they call unto him by prayer Proverbs 1.24 c. Secondly many pray and are not heard because Answer 2 they seeke not unto the Lord in time Esay 55.6 If we desire to be heard we must take the Lords time and call upon him in
Rom. 1.16 and 1 Cor. 1.18.21 Answer 6 Sixtly we should be carefull to heare and obey the word of God because so wee shall approve our selves unto our God to be wise men and not fooles as followes in the next words Sect. 2 § 2. I will liken him to a wise man Quest 1 What is true wisedome Answer True wisedome is to keepe and observe the word and Commandement of God He that heares my words and doth them I will liken him saith Christ to a wise man So the Lord saith by his servant Moses unto his people if you will be obedient unto my Lawes ye shall be the wisest Nation under heaven Deuter. 4.6 and Proverb 2.1 unto the 9. verse and 4.1 yea that obedient hearing is true wisedome is verified by Psalme 32. which is intituled Maschil or Davids learning and is indeed a notable Psalme of learning containing the summe of all Religion which is by David reduced to these two heads his Repentance and his new obedience And hence it is said that the feare of the Lord is the beginning of wisedome Psalme 111.10 and Proverb 1.7 Why is obedient hearing true wisedome Quest 2 First because it makes us wise Psalme 119. Answer 1 Part 13. yea wise unto salvation Colossians 3.16 Secondly because it is the All-wise God that Answer 2 gives this wisedome If any lacke wisedome let him aske it of God who giveth to all Jam. 1.5 Colos 3.16 Prov. 2.6 Thirdly because the whole nature of wisedome Answer 3 is included herein For the proofe hereof observe that in wisedome there are these two things required namely 1. For a man to be carefull of himselfe And. 2. For a man to preferre the best most excellent and most profitable things Now hee that heares and obeyes the word of God hath true care of himselfe and his estate and condition and doth give the preheminence to the best things For what will it profit a man to win the whole world and lose his owne soule How may this wisedome be obtained Quest 3 First Be a foole that thou maist be made wise Answer 1 1 Corinth 3.18.19 Acknowledge that hitherto thou hast beene foolish preferring vaine and idle things before divine There are two signes of foolishnesse to wit 1. To preferre childish things as babies bables ratles and the like before that which farre excels them as gold jewels or possessions of land 2. To deride and scoffe at those things which are both good in themselves and good in regard of us Now there are also two sorts of mockers namely First open and impudent which with a blacke and diabolicall mouth scoffe at holy things Secondly secret who say nothing but inwardly Answer 2 and in their sleeve laugh at and deride the folly of the Saints who take so much care to mortifie themselves and are so strict in the service of God because they thinke a man may come to heaven without all this stirre and they are more nice then wise that make such a hard and difficult matter of it Secondly remember that true wisedome comes from above Jam. 3.17 and is opposite to the wisedome of the flesh Rom. 8.6 c. and Jam. 3.15.17 And therfore is to be learnt in the word by prayer The word is a Caskenet wherein this rich treasure of wisedome is locked and the Lord hath the key thereof for hee onely maketh men truely and aright to understand the word Wherefore wee should bee frequent in the hearing and reading thereof praying fervently unto God for that eye salve whereby wee may bee able to understand it Answer 3 Thirdly having obtained spirituall wisedome place it in thy heart and affections that is delight in it and prize it above all earthly things Psal 122.1 Sect. 3 § 3. And the raine descended and the floods came and the winds blew and beate upon that house Quest 1 What is meant by this storme here described Answer In generall it signifies a future triall as if our Saviour would say there shall be a time when all mens workes shall bee tried and proved whether they bee good or not Reade Luke 16.25 Acts 17.31 and 1. Corinth 3.13 and 2 Cor. 5.10 Rom. 2.6.16 Apoc. 20.12 Quest 2 Why must mâ—ns workes bee prooved and tried Answer Because as there are some wicked whose evill workes are manifest Psalm 73.18 So there are some hypocrites whose workes seeme outwardly good And therefore it is necessary that they should bee brought to the touchstone and fiery tryall to see whether they bee true gold or guilded copper Quest 3 How may wee proove our selves and our owne estates and workes that thereby wee may know what wee shall bee found to bee when GOD proves us Answer 1 First examine thy begetting and birth whether art thou truely regenerated or not is there a change wrought in thee hast thou felt the panges of the new birth and beene truely sorrowfull for thy sins a living body hath warmth and heat in it a dead carkasse is cold as lead and therfore examine whether there be any warmth and fire of zeale in thee or not For by these three things a true and totall change a serious hearty sorrow and true heate of zeale a man may know whether hee be regenerated or not Answer 2 Secondly examine thy foundation whether art thou built upon the rocke CHRIST JESVS or not that is hast thou a sure and certaine faith in CHRIST yea hast thou CHRIST within in thy soule Answer 3 Thirdly examine thy comfort whether hast thou a house and home and habitation built upon this sure foundation or not A house where thou dwellest and workest and restest thy selfe a house wherein thou rejoycest and desirest to end thy dayes Dost thou live with Christ and walke with Christ and delight thy selfe in Christ yea so rejoyce in the fruition and possession of him that thou resolvest Neither life nor death shall separate thee from thy beloved Lord Certainly then thou maist be assured that when the Lord comes to proove the world hee will approove of thee Quest 4 What is here particularly meant by water and flood where is said the water descended and the floods came Answer 1 First sometimes they signifie comfort and delight thus David saith he hadeth me beside the still waters Psal 23.2 that is waters of quietnesse peace joy but water doth not signifie thus in this place Secondly sometimes water and floods sig ifie affliction and persâ—cution and danger and sicknesse Answer 2 and temptations and allurements unto fiâ—â—e as appeares evidently by these places Psalm 18.16 and 32.6 and 46.3 and 69.14.15 and 88.17 and 124.4.144.7 Lament 3.54 Ezech. 26.19 Revel 12.15 And thus water and floods are taken iâ— this place whereby our Saviour would teach us That afflictions persecutions Observat and trials must bee expected by the godly that they mâ—y labour the better to arme themselves against them Reade Psalm 66.12 c. and 34.19 Acts 14 22. and 2 Timoth. 3.12 Revel 12.13 and 1. Pet.
understand not by the faith and confession of Peter either the vertue and quality of faith abiding in his heart and mind or the outward act of confessing but the forme of confession made by him when hee said Thou art the Christ Matth. 16.16 the Sonne of the living God upon which forme as being the rule of all right believing the Church of God is builded Fiftly in respect of the supernaturall knowledge Answer 5 of God in Christ the first and immediate revelation made to the Apostles from whom all other were to learne may rightly and justly be named a foundation upon which the faith of all after-commers is to stay it selfe De pont Rom. lib. 1. cap. 11. Revel 21.14 and from which in all doubts they must seek resolution And in this sence Bellarmine saith truly that the Apostles may bee named foundations of the Church according to that description in the Revelation of Saint Iohn of the wall of the Citie of God that had twelve foundation-stones upon which it was raysed and in them written the names of the Lambes twelve Apostles And in these respects these things may be called foundations but the maine principal foundation of the Church is this rocke Iesus Christ Verse 1. Verse 1 When he was come downe from the mountaine great multitudes followed him Many we heard came unto Christ Chap. 4.25 Observat and now we see they will not depart from him teaching us that the heart being once truely touched to the quicke followeth Christ willingly The Sermon was long yet they stay it out the sermon was ended yet they depart not the preacher descends but yet they leave him not but follow after him Why doe so many follow after Christ Question 1 First because his fame was spread abroad great Answer 1 excellent things were spoken of him Math. 4.24 Secondly because his words were sweet gracious Answer 2 able to win allure Luke 11.27 Matth. 7.28 Thirdly because many were sicke and diseased Answer 3 And therefore because hee healed such many followed after him Matth. 4.24 Question 2 Whence is it that the word of Christ is now so frequently despised and contemned Answer 1 First because it is not esteemed as a thing of great price and therefore men sleight it Isa 53.1 Answer 2 Secondly because the preachers of the Word are either infamous in themselves or not famous among men if their lives bee corrupt or their persons be contemned the word they bring must needs bee despised Answer 3 Thirdly because there are few or none sicke among us wee are not sensible of sinne or sicknesse or of our spirituall maladies And therefore wee despise the Physicke contained in the word The Scribes and Pharisees were not sensible of their spirituâ—ll blindnesse and therefore they sleight Christ and his doctrine Iohn 9.41 John 9.41 Yea hence it is that 1. Wee doe not heare the Word of God with joy but with wearinesse because we feele no want of it Malach. 1.13 Neither 2. Doe wee heare it with carefulnesse that is so heare it that wee may lay up what wee heare carefully in our hearts and practise it diligently in our lives Acts. 2.37 and 8.6 and 10.33 Question 3 Doe all these who follow Christ follow him out of true zeale Answer 1 First No because many fell away Iohn 6. and many of his followers afterwards crie Crucifie him Crucifie him Answer 2 Secondly Many are called and but few chosen and therefore all these were not good Matth. 20.16 and 22.14 Answer 3 Thirdly there are divers sorts of followers namely 1. Some follow Christ onely to be healed and cured of their maladies 2. Some follow Christ onely that they may eate of his loaves or be fed by him 3. Some follow Christ onely that they may see and behold his miracles 4. Some follow Christ onely that they may accuse him or that they may heare or see something by which they may ensnare and entrappe him And therefore all that follow Christ doe not follow him out of true zeale Question 4 How may we know whether we be zealous hearers of the word or not Answer 1 First by the end of our hearing whether doe we heare that wee may obey or for some other base and by end Answer 2 Secondly by our desire to heare whether doe we hunger after the word of God or onely heare it upon the Lords day for the eschewing of the punishment of the law Answer 3 Thirdly by our joy in hearing whether doe wee heare the word of God with delighâ— or with a tedious irkesomnesse as some doe who thinke never an houre-glasse in the town so long as the Churches is Answer 4 Fourthly by our benefit in hearing whether doe we gaine knowledge by our hearing or are wee as ignorant as we were whether doe wee grow up in grace by our hearing or are wee as dwarfish and little and weake and childish as ever wee were Whether are wee transformed and changed by our hearing or are wee the old men wee were still Certainly hee that heares for this end that hee may obey and desireth to heare the word and delighteth in hearing the word and groweth up both in knowledge and grace by hearing the word is a zealous hearer But those who heare it for by respects and doe neither truely desire to heare nor delight in hearing nor fructifie by their hearing are no zealous hearers of the word Verse 2. And behold there came a Leper Verse 2 and worshipped him saying Lord if thou wilt thou canst make me cleane § 1. And behold there came a Leper Sect. 2 What and how many things are observeable in Quest 1 this verse Three viz. First the person who was a Leper Answer There came a Leper unto him S condly the Action he worshipped him and called him Lord. Thirdly the petition which is folded up in the forme of a Profession Thou canst cure mee If thou wilt This verse is an history of a Miracle wrought by CHRIST not long after his sermon to teach us Observat That the end of Miracles is to confirme the doctrine taught and delivered Is this the onely end of Miracles Quest 2 No for there are in all three ends of Miracles Answer namely First to confirme the Doctour and teacher Thus Nicodemus acknowledgeth CHRIST to have come from God because of the great workes hee did Iohn 3.2 To this end reade these places Iohn 4.29 and 6.2.14.30 and 7.31 and 9.16 and 10.38 and 11.47 and 12.18 Acts. 2.22 Secondly to confirme the doctrine which is taught Reade for the proofe of this these places Exodus 4.2.6 Marke 16.20 Iohn 2.11.23 and 4.48 and 20.30 Acts. 2.43 and 4.29.30 and 6.7.8 and 7.36 and 8.6.13 Why then are not Miracles wrought in our Quest 3 dayes if they serve for the confirming both of the Doctour and doctrine Because Miracles are not given to beleevers Answer but to infidels 1 Cor. 14.22 Rom. 15.19.20 and 2. Cor. 12.12 Thirdly another
in temporall things And therefore let us seriously consider these things namely First the danger wee are in by reason of Sathan who like a roaring Lyon seekes whom hee may devoure 1 Peter 5.8 And is alwayes watchfull and never weary Secondly let us consider our unknowne sinnes how many they are both of thought word and deed Thirdly let us take some notice of our blindnesse and drowsinesse in the wayes of the Lord. Fourthly let us observe the nature of the world wherein wee live how readie it is to alienate and estrange our hearts from God Fiftly let us consider that none can preserve us from Sathan or the world or our sinnes or redresse that naturall and innate blindnesse that is in us but onely Christ That thus being sensible of our lacke of Christ we may crie the more fervently after him Sect. 3 § 3. If thou wilt Quest 1 Is not all doubting condemned or doth the Leper speake doubtingly Answer 1 First perhaps it was a doubting mixed with faith and that in a double regard namely 1. In respect of the Hypothesis because hee had no promise that CHRIST would heale him Calvin s 2. Or in respect of the Thesis hee might doubt of the love of Christ towards him and that one of these foure wayes to wit either First through infirmity and weakenesse of faith Or Secondly because hee was conscious of his owne unworthinesse that Christ should doe it for him Or. Thirdly by reason of the greatnesse of the worke Leprosie was in a manner held incurable as was formerly affi med And therefore the nature of the griefe might make him doubt of the cure Or Fourthly through the greatnesse of the desire hee had to bee healed an earnest and longing desire aftâ—r a thing doth alwayes bring doubting along with it and therefore no wonder if the poore Leper doubted through the strong and earnest desire he had to bee healed Secondly but he doth not seeme to doubt of the Answer 2 thing as appeares thus 1. The phrase is used in the certaintie both of the Thesis who knoweth whether hee will repent and turne and leave a blessing behind him (d) Ioel. 2.14 that is certainely he will if you doe but rend your hearts and turne unto the Lord verse 13. Hypothesis thus Caleb saith unto Ioshua If so be the Lord will bee with me then I shall be able to drive out the Anakims Ioshua 14.12 2. Here the Leper doth acknowledge that as it is with God so it is with Christ namely that his power is governed by his will if thou wilt thou canst but in men it is contrary for they must onely doe those things they can not what they would Why doth not the Leper plainly begge this at Quest 2 Christs hands desiring him to cure him First because there was no neede of it and that Answer 1 in these two regards to wit 1. Because his maladie and disease spake for him 2. Because a faithfull heart is manifest and open Answer 2 unto God Secondly because hee was modest hee had desâ—rved nothing at Christs hands and the thing which he desired was great wherefore hee doth onely insiâ—uate what he would have Thirdly because wee ought not peremptorily to Answer 3 begge any temporall thing at the Lords hands it being sufficient to professe our faith unto God and to submit our selves unto his will Daniel 3.17 Teaching us That wee must not peremptorily desire any gifts from God but referre our selves unto his will Observat Thus Christ teacheth us to doe when thou prayest say Thy will bee done and thus he doth himselfe Father if it be possible let this cup passe from me yet not as J will but as thou wilt Matth. 26.39 Why may we not peremptorily desire good gifts Quest 3 and blessings from God First because it is our duety to preferre the will Answer 1 of God before our owne Secondly because God is infinite in wisdome he Answer 2 knowes a stone from bread and what may be good for us and what hurtfull both for the present and the time to come And therefore there is great reason that wee should referre our selves to his most blessed will Thirdly because God is infinite in love and good Answer 3 will towards us as hee knowes what is good for us so bee is willing to give onely that which is good unto us as hee knowes better then wee what is good so hee loves us better then wee can love our selves wherefore it is best for us to commit and commend our selves wholy unto his tuition and care Fourth wee should not peremptorily begge any Answer 4 thing at Gods hands because wee ought to love him better then our selves and it is the office of love to preferre his glory before our good And therfore wee should desire nothing further then may stand with his glory bee the thing in our apprehension never so profitable for our selves For otherwise we shall bee found to bee lovers of our selves more then lovers of God And therefore wee must not begge temporall things as some are wont to doe peremptorily but modestly and submissively as for example 1. Some begge riches at Gods hands never considering that they may become poyson unto them (e) Pro. 20.8 2. Some pray for honours never remembring that they are slippery places (f) Psal 73.18 3. Some desire freedome from some calamity although perhaps it be a precious balme unto them for the cure of their sicke and diseased soules Wherefore let us confesse and acknowledge that we know not what is and may be good for us and therefore referre our selves wholy unto the Lord to be guided directed and disposed of by him as he pleaseth Quest 4 How must we begin our prayers unto God Answer With meditation we must ruminate and contemplate of our estates before we supplicate unto the Lord of glory Quest 5 What must we meditate of before we pray Answer First of the will of God This is the confidence that we have in Christ that if we aske any thing according to his will he heareth us (g) 1 John 5.14 Before we pray we should seriously consider whether those things we are to beg be agreeable unto the will of God or not for if they be not we can then have no hope to be heard at all Answer 2 Secondly meditate upon the promises which God hath made to heare those who live and pray according to his will revealed in his word Answer 3 Thirdly meditate upon thy owne disposition estate and wants And then thou maist pray confidently otherwise thou prayest either doubtingly or presumptuously Sect. 4 § 4. Thou canst make me cleane In these words the Leper doth expresse the strength of his faith Quest 1 How doth he expresse or prove his faith First by his comming unto Christ as the onely Answer 1 Physician of his grievous disease Answer 2 Secondly by his humility or worshipping of Christ either by falling upon hiâ— knees as Saint Marke
saith or his face as saith Saint Luke for this was not onely a civill reverence but a true religious adoration because he did not honour him onely as a Prophet but adore him as a God as appeares plainely by his prayer unto him Answer 3 Thirdly by his prayer the Leper doth expresse his faith Oh Lord saith he if thou wilt thou cast make me cleane in which words are laid downe a cleare confession of his faith trust and confidence in Christ For 1. He cals him Lord and that not onely as a title of honour but as belonging unto him as God 2. He ascribes divine Omnipotency unto him that he can doe what he will yea he can if he will expell and drive away his Leprosie where we see that he is certainely assured of Christs divine power neither doth he doubt of his will and yet he will not presume but refers himselfe wholy to the will of Christ as if he would say Oh Lord if thou wilt thou canst if thou wilt not I prescribe nothing but leave it to thy free-will to dispose of Quest 2 Why did he not say Oh Lord thou canst and thou wilt make me cleane First because he had no expresse promise that he should be heard or healed of this particular Answer 1 griefe faith not assuring us of freedome from any particular temporall evill Secondly because he knew that God will have Answer 2 us beare the crosse that he layeth upon us therefore he will not prescribe any thing unto Christ Thirdly hee will not peremptorily say thou Answer 3 canst and thou wilt or positively desire that Christ would reduce his power into act and heale him because hee was not ignorant that wee are oftentimes ignorant what may be truly good and profitable for us Faith dare goe no further neither presume any more of God then is expressed revealed and promissed in the word now from the word the Leper is 1. Certainely assured of Gods omnipotency power that unto him nothing is impossible yea 2. Of the good-will and mercy of God towards his children in spirituall graces yea 3. He doubts not of Christs love and mercy towards him in temporall corporall things but yet he will not presume so farre as to prescribe any thing but submits himselfe thus wholy unto his will That he can doe whâ—t he will and he knowes he will doe what may be for his owne glory and his poore servants good What is the nature of true faith First not onely to assent unto or to beleeve the Quest 3 promises of the Gospell in generall but also particularly Answer 1 to apply them unto our selves Sâ—condly the nature of true faith may be lively seene in this Leper who Answer 2 1. Doth acknowledge Christ omnipotent and mercifull And 2. Doth deny himselfe humble himselfe unto Christ and acknowledge his uncleannesse and unworthinesse that Christ should glorifie his power and mercy in him And 3. By a sure trust and confidence doth apply the promisses and power of God unto himselfe that as Christ can doe all things so he will also doe what may be for his glory and the good of his unworthy vassaile Verse 4. And Jesus saith unto him see thou tell no man but goe thy way Verse 4 shew thy selfe to the Priest and offer the gift that Moses commanded for a testimony unto them Clichthoveus a Papist objects this verse for humane satisfactions thus Objection if the Lawes which injoyne satisfaction be impious then why doth Christ command this Leper to observe them now when he is cleansed saying Goe shew thy selfe unto the Priest and offer the gift that Moses commanded for a testimony unto them where by shewing of himselfe is meant secret confession and by the oblation is mystically meant satisfaction First the argument being Allegoricall is of no Answer 1 â—orce for where doth the Scripture say or intimate that shewing and offering doe signifie confession and satisfaction Secondly if we should grant that this precept Answer 2 were Typicall yet we would not grant that by this offering were signified any satisfaction and that for these reasons viz. 1. Because no oblation in the Law of Moses was instituted for a punishment but for a Type 2. Because Christ himselfe when hee commanded the cleansed Leper to offer addes the cause For a testimony unto them Maldonate expounds the place thus See thou tell no man but shew thy selfe unto the Priest and offer the gift that Moses commanded that they to wit the Priests Scribes and Pharisees who most of all oppose me may be the first witnesses of my Miracles that so by their owne testimony their owne incredulity may be reproved And therefore we deny that Christ here imposed any punishment upon the Leprous man after he was healed or any thing in the stead of punishment or that in this precept there was any Type of punishment (h) Chamier Tom. 3. de satisfact l. 23. cap 12. §. 37.38.39 fol. 1009. Verse 5.6 Verse 5.6 And when Jesus was entred into Capernaum there came unto him a Centurion beseeching him and saying Lord my seâ—vant lyeth at home sicke of the palsie grievously tormented Section 1 § 1. And when he was entred into Capernaum Christ who knew all things knew that Capernaum was a most corrupt place and yet hee comes thither to abide there for a while Quest 1 Why doth Christ come into corrupt Capernaum Answer 1 First To shew that although they were wicked yet hee was prepared to call them unto repentance or to teach us That the calling of Christ is wanting to none Observ except they be wanting unto themselves Quest 2 How doth this appeare Answer 1 First from these places of Scripture 2 Chron. 36.16 Zach. 1.3 Prov. 1.24 c. Math. 23.37 Rev. 3.20 Answer 2 Secondly from the scope of Christ which is two-fold 1. The first scope of our blessed Mediatour is our conversion and this proceeds from the will of Christ 2. The second scope of Christ is the confusion of the wicked and this proceeds from necessity or their obduration because they will not be converted And therfore we must needs acknowledge with the Prophet that our destruction is from our selfe (i) Hos 13. Object But it may be objected by some that they seeke and pray and yet are not converted Answer 1 First it may be thou seekest and prayest fainedly and hypocritically Math. 15.9 Or Answer 2 Secondly impurely thou seekest and prayest but in the meane time continuest in sinne Or Answer 3 Thirdly sluggishly and negligently and not fervently Rom. 12.12 Jam. 5.12 For undoubtedly if we seeke Christ and pray unto him sincerely purely fervently and perseverantly he will in his good time convert and heale us Answer 2 Secondly Christ comes to corrupt Capernaum to hasten vengeance upon the rebellious or that all excuse may be taken away from them Quest 3 Are all those happy who enjoy the word of Christ First certainely it is a blessed thing in it selfe to
Christ First Respectu temporis in regard of the time Answ 1 wherein he beleeved Quia Deitas Christi nondum mundo agnita Calvin s Because the Deitie of Christ was not as yet knowne unto the world but he acknowledged it Secondly Respectu personae in regard of the person Answ 2 beleeving because he was I. A Heathen not a Jew II. A Souldier not a Scribe or Pharisee or Doctor of the Law III. A man who was a stranger from the means of knowledge for hee was not that we reade of a Proselite or Disciple or hearer of the Scribes and Expounders of the Law And yet hee beleeves Thirdly his faith was greater Respectu laboris Answ 3 in regard of the practise of his life and his private meditations and contemplations he was a stranger unto the outward means which were proper unto the Jewes at contemplatur Chrysost s but yet hee was no stranger unto internall spirituall and divine meditations and contemplations but therein more frequent then Israel Fourthly the Centurions faith was greater Answ 4 Respectu humiliationis in regard of his humiliation hee doth thinke himselfe unworthy that Christ should do any thing for him verse 8. Fifthly and lastly his faith was greater Respectu Answ 5 roberis in regard of the strength therof for he doth not seek a signe as the Jewes elsewhere did but rests only in the word Speak but the word and my servant shall be whole verse 8. hee doth not say Come quickly as the Ruler did Iohn 4.49 but only makes his case known and so leaves it Lord saith he My servant lyeth at home sick of the Palsie grievously tormented vers 6. Yea his faith doth exceed the faith of Martha who scarcely beleeved Iohn 11.21.24 and of Philip who knew not the Father Iohn 14.8 and of Thomas Didymus Iohn 20.25 who would not beleeve without some ocular evidence but this our Centurion beleeves in Christ boldly confidently and fully Speake but the word oh Lord and it is enough say but to the Palsie depart and to health return and then I know my servant shall bee whole If the Centurions faith were thus great then Quest 3 why doth he in the beginning send the Elders of the Jews to fetch Christ as it appeares hee did Luke 73. where it is said Hee sent unto Iesus the Elders of the Iewes beseeching him that hee would come and heale his servant First it may be he staggered in faith doubted Answ 1 at first and afterwards repents him of his weaknesse and doubting Answ 2 Secondly but I rather think that he doubted not at all but only desired Christ to help him and to heale his servant and that the Jews without the Centurions knowledge or injunction did desire Christ to come Quest 4 Why doth hee not at first forbid Christ to come if hee were so confident of his power for it appears that this prohibition was not sent untill Christ came neer unto the house Luke 7.6 Answ Although hee fully beleeved that Christ was able to heale his servant yet hee little thought or at least was altogether ignorant that Christ would promise more then he durst aske he desires that Christ would be mercifull unto his servant Christ answers that He will come unto him and heale his servant now the promise of Christs comming was more then the Centurion desired or more then he thought himself worthy of And therfore when he perceives Christs purpose and hears his promise of comming unto him then he sends this second message Lord speake but the word and my servant shall be healed Observ We may learn from this Centurion that those who enjoy the lesse outward means have sometimes the greater faith those who are more remote from the externall means are neerest unto God As wee see in the Wise men to whom the Nativity of Christ was declared and not to the Scribes Mat. 2. And in those Publicans and Harlots who entred into heaven when the Pharisees were shut out Mat. 21.31 c. Quest 5 How can this stand with the alligation of the promises unto the mâ—ans Doth not God promise a blessing unto the use of the means how then can this be true that often those who are deprived of these means are the best Answ 1 First we must distinguish between an ordinary and extraordinary thing that those who are deprived of the ordinary means of grace and salvation should be better then those who enjoy the means is extraordinary for ordinarily it is otherwise Answ 2 Secondly we are tied unto the meanes but God is not wee must not look for miracles but use the means yea if wee neglect those means we can expect no blessing or favour from God at all but God is left free and hee can worke without means as well as with them and as strongly powerfully and perfectly and would have us to see and acknowledge that the means are made effectuall only by him Quest 6 How is the want of means supplied Answ 1 First Ex parte Dei on Gods part the lack of the meanes is supplied by internall grace 2 Corinthians 3.17 Answ 2 Secondly Ex parte nostra on our part the want of the meanes is supplied by contemplation prayer and the exercises of piety as wee may perceive in the Eunuch and Cornelius Quest 7 Wherein is the Centurion to be imitated by us Answ Wee must imitate him First Contemplando in contemplation for that supplyes the lack of the meanes where they can not be had as rumination doth nourish the means wher they are bad Mary is commended because she ponders those things in her heart which she heard and it is not enough to hear or reade much except wee seriously meditate of those things which wee reade and hear Secondly Humiliando by thinking basely and contemptibly of our selves here observe two times viz. I. In the entrance into the profession of Religion and then many are lowly as the Monks when they first enter into oâ—ders or when they aim at some great future preferment II. After they are sâ—aled with the Spirit of promise now for men to be truly humbled with a sense of their infirmities and weaknesse after they are effâ—ctually called and truely assured of their election and calling is both good and pleasing unto God t Phil. 3.13 c. Thirdly in the measure and strength of his faith wee should learn so confidently to beleeve in God that wee durst commit our selves unto him wholly cheerfully and by and by VERS 11. And I say unto you Vers 11. that many shall come from the East and West and shall sit downe with Abraham and Isaac and Iacob in the kingdome of heaven § 1. Many shall come Sect. 1 They are said to be but few Mat. 7.14 Object and 20 16. and 22.14 Yea experience shews how few they are for wee reade but of eight in the old world in whom the Church was preserved and yet not all those eight good wee reade but of
things are observable viz. First the sum of it wherein is shewed First what the creatures have The Foxes have holes The Birds have nests Secondly what Christ hath not The Son of man hath not where c. Secondly the Application of it in these words Iesus saith unto him And therefore although they be first in shew yet they are last in the order of nature which order I here now observe Our Saviours answer to the Scribe seems to be not pertinent and indeed it doth not hansomly square with the words of the Scribe but with his minde meaning and understanding most properly which Christ shews is not hid from him but as he hears the words of the mouth so hee sees and knowes the thoughts of the heart whence we may learn Observ That Christ knowes the secrets of the heart Psalme 7.9 Zach. 4.10 Heb. 4.12 13. Quest How doth it appear that Christ sees the secrets of the hidden man of the heart Answ 1 First because he made the heart Psal 33.15 Answ 2 Secondly because he is true God and this is Gods Royall Prerogative Ier. 17.9 10. Answ 3 Thirdly it is clear that he sees the heart because he is angry and threatens to punish for the sins of the heart and inward man Ier. 16.16.17 and 17 10. and 32.19 Vers 21.22 VERS 21 22. And another of his Disciples said unto him Lord suffer me first to goe and bury my Father But Iesus said unto him follow me and let the dead bury their dead Sect. 1 § 1. And another of his Disciples said unto him Quest 1 What is meant by this word Disciple Answ 1 First commonly this name Disciple is attributed to the twelve selected Apostles Answ 2 Secondly sometimes it is given to the seventy Disciples Answ 3 Thirdly sometimes for all those who purposely followed him I dare here determine nothing positively but only say with Beza that this was none of the twelve but whether hee was one of the seventy or not I know not Quest 2 Why doth not Christ reject him and let him go as well as the Scribe Answ 1 First some answer because he was his Disciple one of his servants and family Answ 2 Secondly but I conceive that this Scribe which Christ suffers to depart was one of his Disciples also at least outwardly because it is said here Another of his Disciples said unto him c. which seems to imply that this Scribe whom Christ answered was one of his Disciples also Quest 3 If both these were Disciples then why doth Christ detaine the one and dismisse the other Answ Observ Because he would whence we may learn That salvation depends upon the mere mercy and free grace and dispensation of God Reade Iames 1.18 and Titus 3.5 and Rom. 9.18 and verse 15. and Exod. 33.19 Luke 17.34 Yea our disposition unto good is not the cause of Gods love towards us but the effect Sect. 2 § 2. Suffer me first to go and bury my Father Quest 1 What doth this Disciple desire of Christ Answ Leave to depart hee seemes to be of a good and honest heart because Christ recals him and retains him and yet hee begs temporall things before spirituall From whence we may observe Observ 1 That there are Reliques of sinne remaining in the Regenerate Rom. 7.23 25. and 2 Corinthians 12.8 9. Quest 2 Why hath God left the remainders of sin in his children Answ 1 First sometimes to prove and try us whether we will strive to hate them and expel them or not Exod. 20.20 Iudg. 2.22 Secondly sometimes to humble us that having Answ 2 such strong enemies and reliques within us wee might never be puffed up but stand in awe and fear 2 Chron 32.25 Thirdly alwayes to exercise us God would Answ 3 not have Adam idle in Paradise but he must dress the Garden Gen. 2.15 Much lesse must wee be idle in this wicked world and therefore that wee may be alwayes employed the Lord hath left us enemies that wee might bee the more watchfull and carefull over our selves and more couragious against our enemies Reade Iob 7.1 and Ephes 6.12 c. 2 Tim. 4.7 c. Heb. 12.14 and 1 Pet. 2.11 And therfore the best and al the Saints have their duties required of them as long as they live namely I. To weed and root sin and vice out of their hearts And II. To hold fast what they have whether grace or strength against sin Revel 2.11 And III. To labour daily to grow and increase in grace and strength more and more For how long time did this Disciple aske Quest 3 leave to be gone Only for a small time Answ but untill hee could bury his Father and yet Christ would not permit it To teach us that we must not absent our selves Observ 2 from Christ not for a small time but must labour to be present with the Lord continually either in our words by speaking of him or in our hearts by thinking of him or in our works by serving of him Why must wee never depart from our Lord Quest 4 Christ First because in Negative Precepts we are obliged Answ 1 Semper ad semper we must never doe any thing which is forbidden us as long as we live Secondly because we are alwayes in danger of Answ 2 sinning and can bee frâ—e no longer then we stick close unto him the occasions of sinne occurre daily and wee shall daily fall into sin except Christ protect us And therfore we must be carefull never to forsake him Must we never sin at all this is too strict May Quest 5 we not take liberty sometimes unto evill First sinne is poison and therfore as a man Answ 1 must not once take a draught thereof no more must hee sinne once for one Cup of poyson is mortall to the body and one sin to the soule Secondly sinne is a Serpent and therefore if Answ 2 it can but get entrance with the tip of his tayle hee will wind in his whole body Suggestion unto evill being harboured brings a man often times at length to finall impenitency Why did this Disciple desire to depart Quest 6 To bury his Father Answ Whether was his Father dead as Chrysostome Quest 7 thinkes or onely aged and decrepite as Gualter imagines and also Calvin Whether was hee Mortuâ—s or Moribundus It matters not much whether Answ seeing the Scripture herein is silent although I rather thinke the latter If his Father were dead was it not a good worke to bury him and if he were old was it Quest 8 not well done to attend upon him and to comfort him why then is it not granted Answ 1 First certainly children are to honour and tender their aged Parents Levit. 19.3 Prov. 23.21.22 and it is an unchristian thing not to bury the dead Answ 2 Secondly but the comparison is here whether we must forsake Christ or Parents and from our Saviour we are taught to contemne Parents in respect of Christ Answ 3
must either contend with him with manfull wrastlings or wee can never prevaile against him yea wee must labour wholly to expell sinne and Sathan Perfecti vincitur cum mens nequè trahitur ad consensunt nequè delectationem tentationunt Gregor Sathan is then perfectly foiled when the mind is neither drawn to consent to sinne nor to delight in the temptations unto evill This is a hard worke but it is a necessary worke and therfore the more earnestly and industriously to be undertaken III. He must be cast out Cum velocitate speedily while it is said to day Psalme 95.8 not sleeping in sinne nor with Sathan Proverb 6.4 Psal 132. De manu Sathanae non evaditur nisi ocyus per poenitentiam recurratur Gregor There is no way to make an escape out of Sathans clutches but by serious and speedy repentance And therefore all those who desire to be dispossessed of Sathan and to possesse and enjoy God by a true and lively faith in the soule they must labour to be ashamed of their by-past sins to fight couragiously and constantly against sin for the time to come and while it is said to day turne from all sinne and turne wholly unto God both with body soule and spirit 1 Thessal 5.23 What is the sense and meaning of these Quest 5 words They were exceeding fierce First some understand them particularly of Answ 1 Cruelty the Devill being cruell himself makes his servants cruell also From whence wee may learn That the Devil makes men cruell but the Lord Observ 2 leads men unto meeknesse and gentlenesse Esay 11.6 7. and 35 9 and 65.25 Why doth the Devill maâ—e men cruell Quest 6 First because he hates mankind and therfore Answ 1 he instigates and incites men to bite and devour one another and to be cruell among themselves Secondly because the Devill knows that cruell Answ 2 men shall be punished by God therfore hee provokes and leads men unto cruelty Hee shall have judgement without mercy that sheweth no mercy Iames 2.13 Thirdly the Devill leads men unto cruelty Answ 3 because he hates love and charity that being I. The seamlesse coat of Christ and therefore it is defaced by rents and ruptures yea II. The bond which tieth both First us amoÌ„gst our selves And Secondly us with Christ Now this christian bond of charity Sathan earnestly desires to separate and dissolve What may wee without breaking this bond Quest 7 of love thinke of fierce and cruell men We may thinke that First they are of Sathan Answ not of God see before Observation II. Secondly they are no Christians for the Holy Ghost never appeared that we read of in the shape of a Tyger or Bear but of a Dove Gualt s Matth. 2. Thirdly they are odious unto God and such as hee will not spare in judgement In what things hath Cruelty place Quest In divers things namely First in oppression Esa 47.6 Zachary 1.15 Secondly in revenge Thirdly in pride Prov. 16.5 Fourthly in debts as we see in him who cruelly handled his fellow servant for the hundred pence Fifthly in punishments therefore offenders must be beaten with stripes by a certain number lest through cruelty they should have been excessive like the Turks who sometimes give two hundred lashes for one offence Sixthly in houshold affairs therefore we are advised not to be like Lyons in our houses nor frantick amongst our servants Eccles 4.30 Seventhly over brute beasts a righteous man regardeth the life of his beast but the tender mercies of the wicked are cruell Proverb 12.10 Thus much for the first generall Answer to the fift Question Answ 2 Secondly some understand this of a generall fiercenesse and violence after sin as though these two possessed men were Images of a naturall man in sin who is furiously carried after it Observ 3 We may learn That sinners are swiftly and vehemently carried by satan whither he pleaseth as though they were possessed by him He saith unto one man come and he commeth unto another go and he goeth unto a third do this and he doth it Reade 2 Tim. 2.26 and 1 Iohn 3.8 18. Ephes 4.27 Quest 9 How doth it appear that the Devill hath this Lord-like power over sinners Answ Because sin is the Devils seed issue and off-spring Iohn 8.44 And therefore sinners cannot but obey him in what he commands Quest 10 How is sin the Devils seed Three manner of waies namely Answ First Inchoatione by inchoation because it was he that brought sin first into the world by sinning himself and tempting Adam unto disobedience Secondly Tentatione by temptation because it is he that yet allures the sons of Adam Thirdly Punitione by correction because it is he that obligeth the sinner unto his service and that in eternall pains Quest 11 What analogy or resemblance is there between sinners and those who are possessed by Satan Answ 1 First the possessed were naked having torn off their garments and cast them away so sinners I. Do cast off the garments of Innocencie Gualt s And II. Of Decencie and Christian glory Chrys s And III. Of Modesty and Shamefastnesse sinning without shame Answ 2 Secondly the possessed dwelled not in houses but among the Sepulchers Luke 8.27 So sinners do not dwell with the Saints and righteous But I. Are conversant with dead works Gualt s And II. With the works of darknesse as theft murther treason fraud and the like Ephes 5.11 Thirdly the possessed were never quiet but Answ 3 cryed continually Mark 5.5 So sinners I. Are furious in the pursuit of sin night and day Gualt s And II. Are still blaspheming and dishonouring of God Gualt s And III. Perhaps cry by reason of some internall horrour of conscience as follows Fourthly the possessed cut themselves with Answ 4 stones Mark 5.5 so sinners I. Wound themselves with sins Chrys s And II. Waste and consume their estates with following after their sins And III. Bring infirmities and sicknesses upon their bodies by sin And IV. Bring infâ—my upon themselves amongst men And V. Wound and pierce through their consciences with sin 1 Tim. 6.10 And VI. Stab and kill out-right their poor souls Fifthly the possessed could not be held but Answ 5 brake their chains Mark 5.4 So sinners I. Will not be compelled to abstain from sin by the fear of God Nor II. Will be curbed by the sword of the Magistrate Nor III. Will be made orderly by Ecclesiasticall Discipline Nor IV. Wil be restrained by the shame of men Nor V. Will be kept back from sin by the respect of their own profit or danger or the good of their children or families Sixthly the possessed are troublesome and Answ 6 hurtfull unto others as in this verse None durst come neer that way wherein they were So sinners are obnoxious unto others and that I. By their lewd and wicked examples which are hurtfull in a double regard namely First because the good are offended thereby through a zeal unto Gods glory And Secondly because the
By some beginning Apoplâ—xie But none of these had place in this Maid she being truly dead Secondly some understand these words Miraculously Answ 2 as if our Saviour would say As yet after the course of nature she is dead but I will restore her unto life Thus the Prophet from the Lord saith Morieris to Hezekiah thou shalt die Esay 38.1 and afterwards vives thou shalt live 2 King 8.10 But these words imply something more for they doe not belong only to this Dâ—mosell but also unto us Muscul s Offendit naturam mortis piorum Guali s Thirdly some understand these words Philosophically in regard of the soul which dieth not Answ 3 therfore neither the Maid because Mens cujusque est quisque And therfore death is called a dissolution because the soul dieth not but returneth unto God that gave it Eccles 12 7. And therfore David commends his soul unto God Psal 31.5 as doth also Christ Luke 23.46 and Stephen Acts 7.59 But these words imply something more than this because this opinion neither affirmeth nor proveth any thing concerning the Resurrection and therefore may be maintained by a Sadduce Answ 4 Fourthly these words The Maid is not dead but sleepeth may be expounded Theologically because the whole man shall live again hereafter in the Resurrection and that either I. Generally because at the last day the body of every one shall be raised and united again to the soul Or II. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Because onely the godly shall live for ever a life of felicity and glory Ergo docet quae conditio mortis spem resuscitationis Gualt s In these words our Saviour teacheth us the condition of death namely Observ That death is not a finall dissolution but only as it were a sleep for a time Quest 2 How doth the truth of this appear The truth hereof appears by these particulars viz. Answ First because death is common unto all and hath ceazed upon all and therefore is not a finall dissolution nor totall destruction of soul and body Secondly because those who dye are said to sleep as appears I. By the godly before the Law Gen. 47.30 And II. By the godly under the Law as 2 Sam. 7 12. and 1 King 2.10 and 11.43 And III. By the wicked under the Law as 1 King 14.20 c. and verse 31. and 15.8 Esa 14.18 And IV. By the Saints under the Gospel Iohn 11.11 Acts 7.60 and 1 Cor. 11.30 and 15.18 Thirdly because sleep is like to death for so it binds all the senses that it makes the body seem to be livelesse because in sleep the body moves not perceives not regards not either wife or children or possessions or employments or affairs or pleasure or beauty or health Psal 76.5 And hence Sepulchers are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dormitories or sleeping houses Fourthly because death is like unto sleep for we sleep for a time and then awake and rise So we shall all arise from the grave of death Reade Iob 19.25 Psal 16.9 c. Daniel 12.2 and Mat. 25.32 c. Iohn 5.28 and 2 Cor. 5.10 Quest 3 What happinesse do they enjoy that sleep in the Lord Answ 1 First now they enjoy the sight of God that beatificall vision Mat. 5.8 and that in fulnesse Bâ—â—n ex Psal 34.8 Answ 2 Secondly now they are free from all mutation change danger and fear Thirdly and their very bodies at the last day Answ 3 shall awake unto glory 1 Cor. 15. What is required of us in regard of this sleep Quest 4 death Let us prepare our hearts for a happy Resurrection Psal 57.7 doing as men do Answ who are ready to lay themselves down to sleep namely First before they sleep they shut bolt and lock the doors for fear of Thieves so let us bolt and lock the doors of our hearts that sathan do not enter let us seek to be secure from him by Christ that is let us labour that we may be certainly assured that Christ is our Mediatour Intercessour and Advocate who will obtain for us at Gods hands remission and pardon of all our sins Secondly before men sleep they hide lock up or make sure their purses and money so we must be carefull to lay up our treasure in heaven Matthew 6. Thirdly before men sleep they provide and prepare something to cover them lest they should take cold so we must labour that we may be cloathed with the covering of Christs righteousnesse Rom. 13.12.13 Fourthly men before they sleep dispose and lay ready in order their garments that they may finde them and cloath themselves with them when they awake lest they be found naked so we must labour that we may have the garments of sanctity and sincerity otherwise we shall be found naked and like him without a wedding garment cast into everlasting fire And thus if we desire that death may be a happy sleep and our Resurrection a happy awakening we must be watchfull against sathan and carefull to adorn our selves with sanctity and piety but principally carefull that Christ may be our Mediatour and we cloathed with his righteousnesse and then death shall be but like a sweet sleep and the last Trump like a joyfull sound summoning us to our Coronation and everlasting inheritance § 5. And they laughed him to scorn Sect. 5 Christ we see here both speaks and does promiseth and performeth and yet is derided for which they are justly excluded and caused to depart to teach us That deriders mockers and scoffers Observ shall be shut out from Christs presence Gen. 21.9 Gal. 4.29 c. Why shall these be put out from Christ Quest 1 First because on their part it argues pride Answ 1 and insolencie that they will not hear Christ Prov. 13.1 Secondly because this scoffing and derision is Answ 2 terminated in God whether it be I. Against God himself as Gal. 6.7 Or II. Against Christ as Luke 22.63 and 23.11 Or III. Against Gods word as Act. 2.13 and 2 Pet. 3.3 Or IV. Against his Messengers as 2 Chron. 30.10 Lâ—m. 3.14 15. Or V. Against the godly or the true Church as Psal 22.7 and 35.15 and 119.51 Esa 37.23 Or VI. Against the poor and weak who hath no helper 1 Sam. 17.42 Now against which soever of these derision be directed yet it is terminated in God and therefore no scoffers shall come or be suffered to abide in Christs presence Quest 2 Who is here blame-worthy Answ 1 First those who deride the dejected Here observe that there are two sorts of evils namely Culpae Poenae Now wicked men sometimes deride their brethren for evils either First Active of sin thus the Ammonites laughed because the Sanctuary of the Lord was prophaned Ezech. 25.3 Now Charity covers a multitude of sins n 1 Pet. 4.8 and therefore Christians should deride none for this kinde of evill Secondly Passive of punishment thus Iob complains that base persons disdained him when Gods hand was upon him
not questioned I enlarge it not Secondly he gave 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 authority unto them Answ 2 and also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 power Luke 9.1 Men can give the former unto Men but not the latter that is Authority but not Power but God gives both I. He gives 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 authority over every hurtfull thing Luke 10.19 II. He gives 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Power he promised it when he was ready to ascend up into heaven Act. 1.8 And he performed presently after reade Act. 3.12 and 4.33 and 6.8 Rom. 15.19 and 1 Thes 1.5 Thirdly he gave a miraculous power or power Answ 3 to worke Miracles Acts 10.44 and 19.6 To how many of the Apostles did Christ give Quest 4 power Unto all to Iudas as well as the rest Answ for the Text is plaine He called unto him his twelve Disciples now Iudas was one of the twelve verse 4. and gave them that is all of them power c. Whence we may learne That wicked Men Observ 2 may be true Ministers Matth. 7.22 and 23.1 and 1 Cor. 9.27 Balaam prophesieth and God often useth the Ministery and service of wicked Men bad Ministers may strengthen the feeble hearts of the righteous as the stalke upholds the Corne and yet when the Wheat is gathered into the garner with the straw they shall be burnt in unquenchable fire Sect. 3 § 3. Over uncleane spirits and to heale sicknesses and diseases Observ The phrase here is worth observing He gave thē power over Satan that They might cast him out They might cure sicknesses and diseases Because Satan wrought in them Whence we may observe That where evils are either brought or continued there Satan is the cause thereof for he provokes David to number the people 2 Sam. 24. he tempts unto sin that God may punish he hinders sinners from repentance because he knows that would turne away wrath and appease the anger of God Ionah 3.3 yea sometimes he is the Minister of God to inflict diseases as we see Iob 2. and Luke 13.16 Vers 2 VERS 2. Now the names of the twelve Apostles are these The first Simon who is called Peter and Andrew his brother c. Sect. 1 § 1. The names of the twelve Apostles Our Evangelist here intimates the degrees of the Apostleship for in the former verse they were called Disciples but here Apostles after they are called that they may be sent abroad But yet we see that it is onely these twelve who are called Apostles and not the seventy although they were also sent to preach the Gospel for they are still called Disciples Luke 10.1 Observ Whence we learne That there are degrees of eminencie and dignity in the Ministery it selfe reade Ioh. 6.70 Mat. 19.28 and 1 Cor. 12.28 29. and Ephes 4.11 Quest Who are here blame-worthy Those who maintaine a parity and equality of all Ministers Indeed as Noble-men and inferiour Justices are equall and alike in regard of their conjoynt charge when they are joyned together in Commission so Ministers are equall in regard of the Ministery but in regard of eminencie and dignity all are not alike for the degree of the Apostleship did excell the Disciples and all others Object 1 But these twelve Apostles are after this called Disciples And therefore Apostles and Disciples are equall Iesus going up to Ierusalem tooke the twelve Disciples apart in the way Mat. 20.17 And again He called his twelve Disciples together and gave them power c. Luke 9.1 Answ This name Disciple is a generall name unto both for Apostles and Disciples are not membra dividentia but Genus and Species for all Apostles are Disciples as was shewed in the former verse but all Disciples are not Apostles And hence our Saviour sometimes calleth the twelve Disciples Luke 9.1 and sometimes Apostles Luke 9.10 Object 2 But others besides those twelve are called Apostles and therefore there is no difference of degree between Apostles and Disciples First the name Apostle is used diversly namely Answ 1 I. Sometimes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for Christ consider the Apostle and high Priest of our profession Hebrews 3.1 II. Sometimes extraordinarily thus S. Paul is called an Apostle although he were not one of the twelve yet because he was extraordinarily called by Christ to the worke of an Apostle III. Sometimes the word is used generally for all those who labour in the worke of the Ministery thus Titus is called an Apostle and also the rest who were employed in the Lords worke Whether any enquire saith S. Paul of Titus or our Brethren they are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Apostles of the Churches 2 Corin. 8.23 And thus Epaphroditus is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Apostle of the Philippians Philip. 2.25 IV. Sometimes the name is used abusively They that boast are false Apostles deceitfull workers transforming themselves into the Apostles of Christ 2 Cor. 11.13 Secondly although the name Apostle be thus Answ 2 diversly used sometimes yet this hinders not the genuine and naturall acception of it namely for those twelve according to the plaine Text of Scripture When it was day Iesus called unto him his Disciples and of them he chose twelve whom he called Apostles Luke 6.13 where we see the name Apostle distinguished from Disciple and given as proper unto the twelve The Apostleship or place of an Apostle is extraordinary Object 3 and therefore from thence we cannot from thence prove a disparity or inequality in those who are ordinarily called as all are now First it doth not seeme that the place of an Answ 1 Apostle was extraordinary for although S. Paul shew many extraordinary callings and places and things in others besides Apostles 1 Cor. 12.28 29. yet he omits them all Ephes 4.11 speaking there onely of ordinary places and yet even there Apostles are mentioned But Secondly the best rule of perpetuity is Use Answ 2 and Necessity and therefore by way of distinction I say I. In the Apostles there were some things which were extraordinary as to worke Miracles And II. Some things ordinary as to governe Churches to call Councels to determine of Controversies and points in difference Act. 15. Now although the first were peculiar unto themselves yet the second is communicable unto others that is principally to those whom God hath raised to greater eminencie and dignity in the Church § 2. The first Simon who is called Peter Sect. 2 How many names had this first Apostle Quest 1 Three namely 1 Simon Answ which signifies either fatnesse Staplet s Mar. 3. or obedient 2 Peter a petra from a Rock namely either from Christ or from his confession of Christ Matth. 16.18 3 Cephas a Rocke or a stone Ioh. 1.42 When was he first called Peter Quest 2 Answ 1 First certainly not when he was brought by Andrew unto Christ Ioh. 1.40 Neither Answ 2 Secondly when he was called with Andrew from mending the Nets Marke 1 16. But Answ 3 Thirdly when the twelve
persecuted by Antiochus Epiphanes then they said that they were not Iewes u Ioseph Antiq. 9. 14. 11. 8. but Sidoniansv. Fourthly the Samaritane woman speakes unto Answ 4 Christ according to the received manner of speech namely Ex professione non origine that they were of the seed of Iacob or Ioseph by profession but not by descent and lineage P. Fourthly the word must not be preached Answ 4 to the Samaritanes because thus the following rejection of the Iewes for the Gentiles is justified the Samaritanes and Gentiles being first rejected for the Iewes VERS 6. Vers 6 But goe rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel Who were these who are here called Israelites Quest 2 unto whom the Gospel must be preached The word Israel is diversly taken namely First generally for the twelve Tribes before Ieroboams time Deut. 4.20 and 9.26 Esay 8.14 Answer and 43.1 and 44.1 Secondly for the ten Tribes under Ephraim and Samaria and this is frequent with the Prophets after Ieroboams time Thirdly sometimes for the people of Iudah and the two Tribes 1 King 12.17 Esa 1.1.3 and 4.2.3 and 5.7 Zeph. 3.14 Zach. 1.19 Fourthly Israel sometimes signifies the Elect and Predestinate nation and people and thus it is taken divers times in the Epistle to the Romans Now it is taken in this place in the third sense for Ierusalem Iudah Benjamin and the Levites there and not in the first or second acception because in the former verse they were forbidden to goe unto the Samaritanes nor in the fourth signification of the word because then all the Iewes should have beene permitted and many who were elected among the Gentiles and so Samaritans prohibited and debarred of the Word How can these be called Israel For I. The name was given unto Iacob and derived Quest 2 unto all the twelve Tribes And II. After the twelve Tribes were divided into Ten and Two the name Israel was given to the ten and the two Tribes Iudah and Benjamin were called by the name of Iudah or Iewes And III. There were by many more in the ten Tribes than in the two for as Ephraim was the greatest so Benjamin was the least And therefore how can the people of Iudah the two Tribes be called Israel Answ 1 First some in answer hereunto fly unto the Allegoricall sense for Israel after the flesh 1 Cor. 10.18 and this is frequent in the New Testament But this seemes not because then all the Elect among the Samaritanes and Gentiles should be denied the word of God Answ 2 Secondly the name Israel is justly given to Iudah in a double regard namely I. Because it is the name of the Covenant but the Covenant was made with Iudah Zeph. 3.15 And II. Because the ten Tribes were carried into captivity and if any remained they were polluted with Idolatry among the Heathens whence we may learne Observ 1 That multitude glorious names and titles outward prerogatives and privileages doe not confirme the true Church First not multitude for evill men and Heathens may be as the sand by the Sea-shore x Rom. 9.27 Secondly not glorious names and titles for All are not Iewes that are so called y Apoc. 2.9 Thirdly not outward prerogation For To the Iewes were committed the Oracles of God and yet they were rejected at last for their disobedience Rom. 3.1.2 and 9.4.6 and 10.3 Quest 3 Why will none of these prove a true Church Answ 1 First because God judgeth us by our hearts and inward man and therefore no outward thing will approve us unto God 1 Sam. 16.8 Answ 2 Secondly because all outward things are mutable therefore none can be a marke of the true Church The Vineyard is sometimes let out to other husbandmen Answ 3 Thirdly but I may yet further answer that Christ doth not here simply name Israel but the house of Israel as if our Saviour would say wheresoever they are if so be they be but true Israelites they belong to this house Temple Zion Ierusalem Hence observe Observ 2 That they are not acceptable unto God who separate themselves from the house of God Rom. 16.18 Iude 19. Yea hence profession and society are joyned together Heb. 10.23.25 The truth hereof more particularly appeares thus First the Church is but one house yea one body And Secondly Vnion and Vnity is a signe of the true Church Act. 5.12.13 and 1.14 and 2.42 and 4.32 Thirdly Vnion is a signe of our union with our head 1 Iohn 1.3 And therefore Christ wisheth it and prayes for it Iohn 17.11.22 Quest 4 How manifold is this Vnion Answ Two-fold namely First generall in profession this is mentioned Heb. 3.1 and 4.14 And Secondly particular in the worship of the Temple for the Lord loves publike assemblies Quest 5 Who are faulty here Answ 1 First those who separate themselves from the Church Certainely these were alwayes odious that is Donatists Circumcellions Separatists and the like Is all kind of separation evill and to be avoyded Quest 6 First wicked men must be severed from the assemblies Answ 1 of the Saints Ier. 15.19 Ephes 5.7.11 Secondly wee must goe out from among wicked Answ 2 Idolaters Esay 52.11 and 2 Corinth 6.14.17 and Revel 18.4 And this is blessed Luke 6.22 Thirdly but we must not separate our selves Answ 3 from the Church of God for although we are separated Tim. 2.14 yet it is not from but into the society of the Church 1 Pet. 2. Secondly those who refuse the holy worship Answ 2 of the Temple and publike assemblies let those who neglect the Congregation of God and his publike service and thinke they can serve him as well at home reade confiderately these places Psal 68.26 and 96.6 100.4 111.1 122.1 and Act. 2.46 and 1 Corinth 11.18 and 14.34 Why were the Apostles sent unto Israel to Quest 7 preach the Gospel First because Christ would have it so or that Answ 1 he might shew that he is obliged unto none but will have mercy upon whom he will have mercy Rom. 9. Whence we may learne That God directs Observ and sends his Ministers Ad placitum whither he himselfe lists Act. 14.2 and 16.6 And the reason hereof is because by sinne death is due unto all and pardon or mercy unto none except it be of meere grace and favour Now the preaching and Ministery of the Word is the way unto salvation and therefore God gives it and justly may to whom he pleases What is here required of all men Quest 8 First those unto whom God hath not sent the Answ 1 Word must acknowledge see Gods correcting hand upon them it being a signe of anger yea a great plague to be deprived of the preaching of the Word then they must hunger after it and seeke it and turne unto the Lord and pray feed us oh Lord. Secondly those who through Gods mercy Answ 2 enjoy the Word must I. Confesse and acknowledge the great goodnesse of God in
excitantur Ministri ad concionandum And thus Peter Acts 3. and Paul Acts 17. take occasion to Preach Christ Certainly if First the obedience of the Church be observed that we have a commission or at least a permission to Preach from the Church wherein we live And Secondly if the rule of decencie be observed And Thirdly if scandals and giving of just offences be avoided Then the word may be preached alwayes and every where in season and out of season 2 Tim. 4.2 both because it is the word of God and seed of salvation and also because herein we imitate our Lord Christ Sect. 2 § 2. Preach Wee see here that lost and wandering sheepe must be reduced and brought home againe and that by the Preaching of the word to teach us Observ That the meanes of bringing us home unto Christ is the preaching of the word the truth hereof in generall appeares by these places Rom. 1.16 and 16.25 and 1 Corinth 1.18.21 Titus 1.3 But more plainely by these particulars namely First because as God gave his word so hee gave also Preaching Rom. 10.8 and 1 Pet. 1.25 and Preachers Ephes 4.11 Secondly because God forbids those to Preach who are not sent Rom. 10.15 c. or not called as Aaorn was Hebr. 7. Thirdly because God blesseth and assisteth those whom he calls and sends that is I. He enables them by his grace in some measure for that great calling making them able Ministers 2 Cor. 3.6 and 4.6 And II. He blesseth their labours with good successe making them profitable and powerfull for the reducing of lost sheepe unto Christ Acts 2.47 Romanes 15.29 and 1 Corinth 3.6 c. 2 Tim. 4.17 Fourthly because where hee will not have those who go astray to be reduced and brought backe there he denies the word Amos 8.11 c. Acts 16.6 and 19.9 Fiftly because still those who are converted are converted by Preaching Reade the places in the margent b Acts 2.41 and 4.4 and 8 6.35 c. and 10.34 c. and 11 19.20.26 and 13.42 c. and 17 11. Object But it may here be objected This is but a temporall precept to preach the word and therefore it is not the meanes now of bringing us home unto Christ Answer I denie the antecedent because it is not a temporall precept but an eternall continuing from the beginning to the ending as may bee thus proved First God himselfe preached divers waies and after manners unto Adam Abraham and Iacob Heb. 1.1 Secondly God hath enjoyned and commanded the Prophets to preach unto his people Esa 40.9 yea to lift up their voyces and reprove them Esa 58.1 Thirdly the Lord sanctified Iohn Baptist in the wombe for this end that by preaching he might bring many children unto their fathers Mal. 4. Luk. 4. Matth. 3.1 c. Fourthly Christ himselfe preacheth yea spends his time wholly in preaching and working of miracles Matth. 4.17 and 9.35 and 11.1 Ephes 2.17 Fiftly here he commands his Apostles to preach to the Iewes and the lost sheep of Israel Sixtly afterwards he makes this precept concerning preaching generall for all people Matth. 28.20 Go and teach all nations and promiseth to be with them and to assist them Mark 16.16 Seventhly and to the Churches which are established he hath given Pastours and Teachers Ephes 4.11 unto whom he hath committed the care of his flock Acts 20.28 Eightly yea this he hath ordained untill the end of the world Ephes 4.13 c. and his second comming 1. Tim. Who are here to blame Quest 1 First those Pastours who being called unto Answ 1 this worke are negligent therein not caring how seldome they preach Saint Paul enforced himselfe to preach and did strive therein Rom. 15.20 because he knew that a woe belonged unto him if he did not preach 1 Corinthians 9.15 Secondly those are here faulty who neglect Answ 2 and despise the word preached whether it be I. Through tediousnesse and wearisomnesse this is so common as nothing more men usually are so weary of the word that they slight and contemne it Amos 8.11 Or II. Through an opinion of another Spirit or as though the Spirit of God would teach them without the word Indeed it is said that the faithfull under the Gospel shall be taught of God Ierem. 31.32 but this is by his word and the preaching thereof as was shewed in the proofe of the point Or III. Through curiositie except the word preached be sweetned Here First hearers are to blame who having itching eares despise sound doctrine loving and liking onely quaint and rhetoricall and humane learning Secondly speakers who vaunt themselves or seeke onely for praise and applause by their acute neat and eloquent discourses Not like Paul who desired onely to preach in the demonstration of the Spirit Nor like Peters preacher who must speake as the Oracles of God yea so as that God in all things may be glorified through Iesus Christ c 1 Pet. 4.11 Thirdly they are very faulty here who hinder Answ 3 the preaching of the word the more carefull we are to promote Preaching the liker we are unto Christ and the more we oppose or hinder it the more unlike yea contrary we are unto him This was the fault of the Iewes continually Matth. 23.13 and Acts 14. For they still withstood and hindered the word of God and the preaching of Christ And this is too great a fault now in our dayes and places For I. Some disswade others from the preaching of the word as the Papists and Seminaries do II. Some forbid others the preaching of the word Now these are either masters of families who will never or very seldome suffer their servants to come to Divine Service or Sermons or else idle Ministers and dumbe dogs who neither will or can teach their people themselves nor suffer them to go where they may be taught This is as much as in them lies to hinder them from conversion Christ and salvation III. Some calumniate detract and slander the godly Ministers of the word that so their mouthes may be stopped and they hindered from preaching Answ 4 Fourthly they are to blame here who make other use of the word preached then this that they may be converted thereby Certainly we are lost and wandring sheep untill we be reduced unto Christ and therefore although it be a good thing for a people to have a faithfull and carefull Pastour yet it is unprofitable unto them so long as they are not brought home by him unto the Shepherd of their soules Iere. 51.9 Luke 5.5 Quest 2 What is meant by this word preach Answer It signifies to publish and proclaime to teach them First that preaching is a worke publikely to be performed And Observ Secondly that in preaching they must rather teach then perswade Or That the chiefest office duty and worke of a Minister is publikely to teach his people the Christian faith here two things might be distinguished namely First Quomodo docendum
was a double use of money namely 1. Ad divitias a man was esteemed rich who abounded in gold silver and jewels and the estimation they had of these long before the incarnation of Christ yea even in the times of Moses Abraham Iacob and David 2. Ad emptiones quotidianas for the buying of necessarie and daily provision brasse and iron money was sufficient And thus in our dayes gold and silver are prized and yet copper farthings are currant for small things Now our Saviour heere forbids both these that the Apostles might learne to depend upon the providence of God even for necessary things and not caring for the morrow Quest 2 What doth our Saviour here meane by a Scrip or why doth he prohibit the carrying of one Answ Our Saviour hereby doth taxe the Philosophers or at least shewes that his Apostles must not be like unto them for they carryed scrips about them hence Bias saith Omnia mea mecum porto that hee carried all his riches about him The Philosophers who contemned all worldly things yet had necessary things in a scrip as have also the Hermits and Franciscanes David had a scrip when he was a sheepherd l 1 Sam. 17.4 and it seemes that they used of old to carry corne in scrips m 2 King 4.42 But this our Saviour prohibits his Apostles because they must not care at all for to morrow but rely and depend upon God even for necessary things Quest 3 How doth these words Nor shooes agree with Marke 6.7 8. where it is said bee shod with Sandals Answ 1 First some answer here by putting a difference between shooes and sandals but I omit this Answ 2 Secondly these places differ in the word Two for the words here may be read thus yee shall not carry two coates nor two that is two paire of shooes in Saint Mark it is spoken plainly of what they weare onely Answ 3 Thirdly these places differ in the word Provide for the meaning here of our Saviour is this take what shooes ye have along with you but take no care as Travellers are wont to provide better And hereby also he would have them to depend upon the providence of God Quest 4 How doth these words Nor a staffe agree with Mark 6.7 where plainly he permits one Answ 1 First Bacculus a Baccho because drunken men used to stay themselves by sticks Answ 2 Secondly there are two sorts of staves namely I. Ad sustentandum for the supporting and staying of him who carried it Thus Iacob had a staffe Gen. 32. and Elisha 2 Kings 4. and Moses Exod. 4. to stay themselves upon and to ease them in their journeys This staffe is called sometimes Virga and sometimes Bacillus from whence he who used such an one was called Imbecillis quasi invitus bacillo and this kind of staff was frequently used and is by S. Mark permitted because it was a symball of poverty Reade for this purpose these places Exod. 12.11 and 21.19 and 2 Kings 18.21 Zach. 8.4 II. Ad propugnandum there were staves for defence wherewith men did fight and the Traveller defend himself from those who offered any injurie unto him For the proofe of this warlike staffe reade these places 1. Sam. 17.40.43 Psalm 23.4 Esa 10.24 and 14.5 Ierem. 48.17 Ezech. 39.9 Hos 4.12 Now this staffe is here forbidden by S. Mathew Habentes auxilium Dei cur quaerimus baculi praesidium v They must not carry these staves n Hier. s but trust unto the carefull watchfull and gracious protection of God Quest 5 Why doth our Saviour forbid his Apostles these things First some for the answer hereof fly unto Allegories thus I. By the purse is meant the provision or furniture of the Ministerie in which Answ 1 nothing must be selable or set to sale or for the provision of every Christian who must have their loines girt with this Zona but yet must not care for money Hilar. s II. By the scrip is meant care for outward or secular things and therefore we must avoid it because if wee care for them our hearts will be upon them III. By not carrying shooes is meant that he walks safeest who walks with a bare and naked conscience for the holy land is not filled with the thornes of sinne Hilar. s IV. By the staffe is meant worldly power Non egent qui virgam de radice Iesse Hilar. s V. By two coates is meant simplicity and sincerity of a Christian who must not have a heart and a heart neither with a double garment but must put off heresie and impietie the love of the word and sinne and then put on the Lord Iesus Christ Romanes 13.13 Ephes 3.16 Secondly omitting the foresaid Allegories Answ 2 the plaine reasons of our Saviours prohibiting of these things now unto his Apostles were these to wit I. That his Ambassadors might avoid all externall pompe because his kingdom was not of this world Ioh. 18.36 And II. That hereby his Apostles might free themselves from all suspition of covetousnesse And III. That hereby they might be freed from worldly eare and not distracted from their worke For thus their Iourney was made as it were so much the shorter and their worke done so much the sooner when they had nothing else to take care for IV. That hereby they might learne to leane and rely wholly upon the protection and providence of God Chrysost s What is the scope of Christ in the prohibition Quest 6 of these things First to teach us that worldly power doth Answ 1 not become the Ministers of Christ and therefore the pride and pompe of the Pope and Church of Rome doth shew it to be Antichristian The Pope is carried upon mens shoulders and Potentates must kisse his Toe yea Cardinals are equal to Kings These things together with the rituall pompe and bravery they have in their worship and service doth neither become the Apostles of Christ nor Successors of the Apostles nor the Ministers of the Gospel for Christian worship is to be adorned spiritually Iohn 4.24 And they only stand in need of outward pompe who want the Spirit and inward grace Secondly our Saviours scope was herein also Answ 2 to take away distrust that they might acknowledge the protection and providence of God resting herein and adhereing thereunto and not caring for outward things What must not the Ministers of Christ care Quest 7 for First they must not care for great things Ierem Answ 1 45. Secondly they must not care for necessary things Answ 2 if God cals and commands as here VERS 11. And into whatsoever Citie or Towne yee shall enter Vers 11 enquire who in it is worthy and there abide till yee goe thence Sect. 1 § 1. Enquire who is worthy What is meant by Quest 1 Worthy or who is worthy Answ 1 First some understand this temporally namely either I. Of those who are high and honorable because these are to be respected Or II. Of Statesmen or
we doe not serve God with our whole heart Secondly we must serve God Interpidè without worldly feare no apprehension or feare of danger must daunt us or detaine us from the service of the Lord but like Daniel the three Children and Ioseph of Arimathea wee must boldly and before men professe the Lord otherwise we doe not serve him with the whole heart Thirdly wee must serve the Lord perfectly in all things Heb. 13.21 not parting of stakes with him And Fourthly we must serve him perseverantly not being weary of well doing Gal. 6.9 And thus if we desire so to live that the worthinesse of our conversation may appeare to the Church of God and the brethren of Christ we must take heed that wee bring no evil report upon our selves either by doing that which is evill or scandalous And wee must labour to procure a good report amongst men by being zealous in our profession and holy towards our God and both in word worke and thought just and true towards all and mercifull and pitifull towards the poore and afflicted yea all this sincerely not in hypocrisie fervently not key coldy perseverantly not by starts or unconstantly and then the Lord will accept of us as worthy to be made partakers of the preaching of his Word Observ 2 Secondly wee must first enquire after the worthinesse of people before we lodge with them the Apostles must first enquire who are worthy and then goe unto their houses To teach us that we must not converse with the unworthy or those who have an evill name or fame amongst men reade Psalme 1.1 Prov. 1.15 Ephes 5.7.11 Quest 5 How many sorts of unworthy persons be there Answ Foure namely First wicked and prophane persons Secondly hereticall persons Thirdly heathenish and barbarous persons Fourthly excommunicated persons Here observe I. That the two last are alike the excommunicated person might be unto us as a heathen II. That the Gentile or Heathen is worse then the excommunicate person because we must refuse to converse with him but only for a time 1 Cor. 5. For upon his repentance he is to be admitted againe unto the Church and unto the society of the Saints III. But it seemes that for the instant or during the time of his excommunication that the excommunicate person is worse than the heathen man because with such an one while he stands justly excommunicate it is not lawfull to eat which is not prohibited in or with a Heathen But I enlarge not this disputation because the present Text speakes of the first sort of unworthy persons namely wicked prophane and scandalous men Why may we not familiarly converse and associate Quest 6 our selves with wicked and unworthy persons First because as God is a jealous God so those Answ 1 who love him are very jealous also and as a chaste honest and loving wife will not love nor delight in nor frequent the company of whores or whoremasters so the friends and loveâ—s of the Lord will not love his enemies and those whom his soule hates For those who love the Lord will hate evill in whomsoever it be And therefore if we desire to approve our selves to love the Lord we must not frequent the society of those who hate and are hated of the Lord. Secondly we must shunne all familiarity with Answ 2 the wicked because otherwise we should seeme to justifie them in their wickednes and so bring a woe upon our selves Esa 5.20 And therefore if wee desire to approve our selves to hate the corruption of sinne we must not love the company of sinners Answ 3 Thirdly we must not converse with wicked men because so we shall be made like unto them Ioas was good as long as Iehojadah lived and men learne goodnesse by associating themselves with those who are good And on the contrary the company of wicked men begets corrupt and wicked manners As we see in Ioseph who learnt to sweare by the life of Pharaoh Answ 4 Fourthly we must not frequent the society of the wicked because if we be not righteous and holy wee cannot truly love it The bond of Christian love is mutuall piety and sanctity and therefore this bond being broken there can bee no true love It is a blessed thing for brethren to dwell together in unity Psalm 133.1 But what union or concord can there bee betwixt light and darknesse good and evill Quest 7 How many sorts of companions or associates are there Foure namely Answ First grosse palpable and enormous sinners These are altogether to be avoided Secondly those who are not enormous sinners neither shew forth any life or power of religion namely meere carnal men These are unworthy to be made chosen of for intimate friends Thirdly hypocriticall professours painted tombes these are to bee avoided and turned away from because they weare Christs livery and yet serve the devill Fourthly there are sincere professours These are most and best worthy of our love and society Quest 8 With whom must wee not hold familiarity and societie Answ With the two former sorts of companions namely who either follow after evill or fly that which is good who love vice and hate vertue For if we see men to grow wicked we must leave their friendship and familiaritie Here some things may be objected Object 1 First some will say I have formerly promised to continue a league of amitie for terme of life and therefore I must not shake off my friends acquaintance though he prove wicked Answ If our friends prove wicked then we must say that we onely said we would continue our former familiaritie but we did not promise it Not that it is lawfull linguà jurare as Eunius said to sweare or say that with our mouth which our heart never thought but because First promises of friendship familiaritie and intimacie made unto any are to be understood as long as he shall continue holy and religious but if hee turn to be irreligious or wicked then those promises are annihilated and void And Secondly because we are not of our disposing but of the Lords whose wholly we are and therefore it is not in our power to make any league of friendship with the enemies of God Quest 9 Concerning the second sort of unworthy persons mentioned Question 7. it may be demanded If it be not lawfull to associate carnall men There is a manifold societie Answ to omit marriages bargaines and the like namely First to live peaceably with our neighbours whatsoever they are And this is required of us for wee must have peace with all in as much as in us lies Rom. 12. Secondly mutually to helpe one another in our wayes and callings or to exercise the office of love and charity one towards another And this is necessarily to be done unto all for in this sense and respect every one is our neighbour and so to be esteemed Thirdly mutually to use the helpe one of another in our callings this is lawfull with this proviso that
brother whereby God is dishonoured or his soule endangered Fourthly if after such faithfull and friendly Answ 4 admonition our brother will not amend wee must then forsake his familiarity because God is to be loved more then men But profession and religion will be scandalized Object 6 by thus casting off the acquâ—intance of hypocriticall professours or by discovering them unto the world to be such First the Religion of God needs not the lies Answ 1 of men and it is a great errour to cover hypocrisie under this pretence Secondly when any professe Christ or Religion Answ 2 falsely they scandalize profession and therefore such are not to be familiarly associated or intimately loved yea those who cover wicked workes with a rugge of Religion doe scandalize it most of all and therefore are most worthy to be shunned and their company to be avoided Thirdly in such a case as this the right hand Answ 3 is to be cut off If one member be seazed upon by a gangrene it must be taken away otherwise the whole body perisheth yea we know that one sore sheepe infects the whole flocke Wherefore such hypocrites as under a show of Religion commit evill are to be cast off yea given over unto sathan for a time 1 Corinthians 5.5 that so other formalists may learne to amend VERS 12. And when yee goe into an house salute it Verse 12 We may observe here that the salutations of the Iewes were testified either by words or some humble gesture of the body First by words and then these were the usuall formes The Lord be with you or The Lood blesse you Ruth 2.4 From the last of these blessing is often taken in Scripture for saluting If thou meet any blesse him not and if any blesse thee answer him not again saith Elisha to Gehazi 2 Kings 4.29 The sense is as our English renders it Salute him not Sometimes they said Peace be unto thee peace be upon thee Goe in peace and such like When ye come into an house salute the same and if the house be worthy let your peace come upon it but if it be not worthy let your peace returne to you In this verse and the next Secondly by gestures thus their salutations were signified sometimes by prostrating the whole body sometimes by kissing the feete Luk. 7.38 commonly by an ordinary kisse Å¿ Xâ—noph de institut â— vâ— li. 1. g. â—7 â—â— p. 113. Moses went out to meet his father in law and did obeysance and kissed him Exod. 18.7 Moreover Ioseph kissed all his brethren and wept upon them Gâ—n 45.15 This Saint Paul calleth an holy kisse 1 Cor. 16.20 Saint Peter a kisse of charity 1 Pet. 5.14 Tertullian t â—ert de 〈◊〉 1. l. 14. calleth it Osculum pacis a kisse of peace And these were kisses which a Cato might give and a Vestall receive Verse 13 VERS 13. And if the house bee worthy let your peace come upon it but if it be not worthy let your peace returne to you Sect. 1 § 1. If the house be worthy It may here be objected that none are worthy and therefore if the Apostles must goe to none but such â—â—ject they must goe to none at all Answ 1 First the Papists say that there is a worthinesse of congruitie but I omit it Answ 2 Secondly this word Worthy is often put for Fit Ephes 4.1 Philip. 1.27 Colos 1.10 and 1 Thes 2.12 Answ 3 Thirdly there is a double worthinesse Rei Personae a worthinesse of the thing Luke 3.8 and a worthinesse of the person Answ 4 Fourthly there is a worthinesse in respect of God and a worthinesse in respect of men And thus here if the Apostles judge them worthy then they may lodge with them Reade before verse 10. of this Chapter and Luk. 7.4 and 1 Tim. 5.17 and 6.1 Answ 5 Fiftly although we are not worthy yet God will and doth repute us as worthy if humbly we receive his word and Messengers here I might shew two things but I but name them namely I. That God doth accept of the persons of the faithfull as though they were worthy Reade Luke 20.35 21.36 Act. 5.41 and 2 Thes 1.5 Revel 3.5 II. That God doth accept of the workes of the faithfull Luke 3.8 Act. 26.20 Quest But who are worthy or how are any worthy Answ 1 First some are reputed worthy because they receive and embrace the Gospel which is offred unto them Secondly some are accepted as worthy and Answ 2 thought so because they repent at the preaching of the Gospel And hence Christ himselfe abides with the Publican Matth. 9. because he repented Certainely this place speakes of both these For I. The Word is to bee received And II. It being received doth teach us how to repent and what to doe For the end of preaching is to convert and repent Matthew 4.17 Hence we may note That the true worthinesse of a Christian doth consist in a ready receiving of the Word Observ and in being converted thereby Reade Iohn 8.47 and 10.27 For Christ first offers himselfe unto us in the Word Iohn 1.12 And the end of giving the Gospel is to frame us after the likenesse of Christ and therefore we must let it have its perfect worke in us Colos 3.16 More particularly First we must receive the Word when it is offered Iohn 10.16.27 Act. 2.41 Not rejecting it as some doe nor seeking other wayes besides it as others doe Secondly our life is to bee renewed by the Word and wee must be built up thereby Matth. 7.24 c. And this is to receive the Word indeed Iohn 13.17 Act. 11.1 § 2. Let your peace come upon it What is meant Sect. 2 here by peace Quest 1 First love and a familiar conversing this is Answ 1 true but not the whole truth Secondly prayer for their peace this is true Answ 2 also but is not the meaning of this place because this is to be denied unto none Thirdly by your peace may be meant the preaching Answ 3 of the Gospel because it is not to be cast unto dogs or swine Matth. 7.6 This is true likewise but the word implies something more Fourthly true peace is the effect of the Gospel Answ 4 preached as if our Saviour would say indeed they shall obtaine peace who receive you and repent by your preaching Against this exposition it may bee objected Object the phrase here is Imperative and therfore it signifies something which is in the Apostles power to give or to take away Veniat let your peace come upon it and let your peace return unto you againe Certainely Answ because in the receiving or refusing of the Gospel peace is brought or taken away imparted or deprived therefore Christ saith unto the Pharisees yee have shut out the kingdome of God To those who receive the Gospel peace is given but from the rejecters thereof peace is taken away wherefore the sense and meaning of this place is this If
Answ 1 and that as followes by and by Secondly the Objecter p D. Thâ—merus apud Aret Problem f. 3. affirms that this Precept Answ 2 If they persecute you in one Citie flee unto another is abrogated but he confirmes it not which he should doe if hee would doe any thing Thirdly it follows not those two Precepts are corrected therefore this is revoked because Answ 3 Christ himselfe with his owne mouth rectified those Mat. 28.20 Mark 16.15 but there is no place extant where this Precept concerning Flight is either abrogated or corrected which without doubt Christ would have done if there had been the same necessity of amending it And therefore they falsly collect those two Precepts are amended therefore also this third is amended for I. This Precept concerning flying doth not cohere nor depend upon the two former and therefore it may not be drawne unto the same rule and measured thereby II. In this Chapter there are many other Precepts which by the like reason and same consequence they may as well contend to have been amended than which nothing is more absurd I will first frame their Argument as it is formed by themselves and then cast them some in the same mould These two Precepts Goe not into the way of the Gentiles neither enter ye into any City of the Samaritans are corrected amended and rectified Therefore so also is this When you are persecuted in one City flee unto another for they are both in one and the same Chapter Benè habet Christ in this Chapter sends his Apostles before him that they may teach through Iudea and he gives them a forme of instruction and direction wherein are these Precepts First in this Embassage upon which he sends them hee teacheth to whom th must not preach namely to the Gentiles and Samaritans verse 5. And secondly to whom they must To the lost sheep of the house of Israel verse 6. And thirdly what they must preach That the Kingdome of Heaven is at hand or that salvation is offered unto them by Christ verse 7. Fourthly what they must doe They must heale the sicke and cleanse the Lepers and raise the dead and cast out devils verse 8. Fiftly what wages or reward they must expect for their Miracles and works Freely ye have received freely give verse 8. Sixtly how they shall be provided of necessary things and things needfull for their journey They must provide neither gold nor silver c. but into whatsoever City they enter they must enquire who is worthy therein and there abide verse 9 10 11. Seventhly what they must doe unto the rejecters and refusers of their message They must shake off the dust of their feet verse 14. Eightly what danger must they expect for their great labour in preaching Persecution I send you forth as sheepe among wolves c. verse 16 17 18. Ninthly to these dangers he addes the Antidotes and preservatives against them viz. I. To Simplicity and Innocencie they must joyne Wisedome verse 16. II. In the midst of danger they shall be preserved and defended verse 19. III. They must persevere and endure unto the end if they would be saved verse 22. IV. By Flight sometimes it is lawfull to decline persecution and perill verse 23. Now from one or two of these I argue First these two Precepts Goe not into the way of the Gentiles neither enter ye into the way of Samaritans are abrogated Therefore so also is this Precept Preach the Kingdome of God For they are both in one and the same Chapter Secondly these two Precepts Goe not c. are abrogated Therefore so also is this Be wise as Serpents and innocent as Doves For they are both in one and the same Chapter Thirdly these two Precepts Goe not c. are abrogated Therefore so also is this Persevere and endure unto the end For they are both in one and the same Chapter Now if these be absurd and false consequences so is also the reason and consequence of the Objecter Secondly God willingly and wittingly they Object 2 say doth send affliction and persecution and therefore none ought to decline it or to withdraw themselves from it First I grant that the Antecedent is true that Answ 1 all things are foreseene foreknowne and disposed of by God Secondly the Consequence is palpably false Answ 2 for they argue thus Persecution is sent from God and disposed of by him therefore none ought to flee Persecution Now if this consequence be good then so also is this Famine War Sicknesse and Death are disposed of by God and therefore we neither ought to decline or prevent or eschew them which is absurd Thirdly those who flee in the time of Persecution Answ 3 doe it not for this end that they may withdraw themselves from the divine ordination of God or decline that which God hath determined but rather that they might fulfill his will for they not being certaine of the houre and time of their suffring must follow Gods call and direction and therefore when there is a way left and laid open for them to escape by they take it as done by God whose particular providence is to be seene in all things and therefore for feare of tempting his providence dare not neglect the occasion offered but make use of it Thirdly they object againe every persecution Object 3 is good and doth make both for Gods glory and our good for thereby we are made better and called home unto our God Therefore we must not flee from it nor shun it First every persecution is good therfore none Answ 1 is to be declined follows not for Bonum aliud est per se sua natura bonum aliud per accidens Aret. prob f. 4. one thing is good of its owne nature and another accidentally good onely And thus things that are evill in themselves are made good by accident as for example It is good to dye and to be with Christ and yet death may be avoided in his time and place it not being necessary that all occasions of death should be taken Thus it is with persecution for it is good accidentally as God useth it unto good but in regard of the enemies of God which are the instruments of persecution it is evill in it selfe therfore it is not necessary that every kind of evill should be suffered at wicked mens hands without any labouring or seeking to prevent it Secondly those words in the objection Persecution Answ 2 makes for Gods glory are doubtfull and ambiguous and may either be understood of suffring persecution or flying from persecution for sometimes God is glorified by the patient cheerfull and constant suffring of the Martyrs sometimes flight in persecution makes for Gods glory the Lord sometimes sending persecution for this end that his power may be the more illustrated thereby while miraculously and extraordinarily hee doth preserve his children from the rage of their and his enemies and elude and frustrate all
the plots and endeavours of the persecuters And therefore the phrase is true in this sense Every persecution makes for Gods glory either by abiding it or by fleeing from it but in this sense the objection is Non-sense David by flight escaped the traines which Saul had laid for him and his escapes and preservation did more magnifie and illustrate Gods glory than if he had yeelded his necke to the sword of the persecuter at the first yea we see what elegant Psalmes David composed in his flight wherein sometimes he gives thanks unto God that had made his feet like Harts feet that is swift to flee away Answ 3 Thirdly these words in the objection By persecution we are made better and called home unto God are ambiguous also for herein that is attributed to Persecution which is proper to the grace of God and his holy Spirit to make us better to convert us unto God is the work of divine grace and cannot be ascribed unto persecution as the cause thereof except onely by accident the Spirit of God being the true primary and efficient cause thereof Answ 4 Fourthly and lastly I answer I. It is most true that to flee in the time of persecution is not alwayes lawfull namely either first when flight hinders our vocation hence it was that Christ would not flee but cals Peter a Devill for perswading him unto it because then he should have left the worke undone for which he was sent Or Secondly when the will of God is revealed and thus Eusebius telleth us that Christ forbade Peter to flee from Rome because he should suffer there Now II. On the other side it is as true that it is not alwayes unlawfull to flee and decline persecution as we see by Ioseph and Mary who fled and Paul Acts 9.25 and 14.6 and 17.14 and Christ himselfe Mat. 12.15 Quest 5 If flight in the time of persecution be sometimes lawfull sometimes unlawfull then how may we regulate our selves or know when we may flee and when we may not Answ Let us moderate and square our selves herein according to these rules namely Rule 1 First never flee except thou be persecuted we must not run away for idlenesse as some doe before ever they be so much as questioned or flee for feare as Ionas did before he had any just cause The Text here is plaine When you are persecuted in one City flee unto another and therefore where there is no persecution for the Truth but liberty and freedome given to professe it and to injoy the holy Sacraments and the divine Ordinances of the Word and Prayer there must be no flight nor departure for we must not flee for cowardlinesse but for conscience sake because we would not tempt the providence of God Rule 2 Secondly in our flight let us respect Gods glory and before we flee seriously consider all the weighty circumstances of both sides whether in probability God may be more glorified by our staying or by our going for that must be our first and maine scope Thirdly we must before we flee respect the offending Rule 3 of the weake brethren carefully avoiding as much as in us lyes the giving of offence unto any Now weake Christians are offended often by the fearfulnesse and too swift flying of the Ministers who leave their charges and forsake their flockes upon every jealousie feare and suspition of danger whereas on the contrary they should be like good Leaders the first in the field and the last out the first to assaile and the last to retire and by their example animate their people and barten them on to be constant and couragious in the profession of the truth Fourthly we must before we flee respect our Rule 4 office and function examining whether that will be hindered by our flight or not Christ here saith when they persecute you in one Citie flee unto another thereby shewing that Ministers must not by their departure hinder the preaching of the Word or by their flight forsake their function but if they cannot be permitted without persecution to preach in one place then they must go unto another to preach because their lives rather then their vocations are to bee laid downe if it lye in their power Thus Paul being persecuted flees but he preacheth whether soever he goes Act. 14.6 And great reason there is for it because we are thereunto called and sent For Ministers should seriously consider the end of their flight and beware they flee not with Ionas that so they may bee free from preaching the Word and live in ease and idlenesse but if one Citie persecute them they must flee unto another that is not cast off the worke of the Ministery but in other places and times put out the Lords talent to usury and labour to improve their gifts to Gods glory and the peoples benefit amongst whom they live Fiftly in our flight wee must respect the enemies Rule 5 of God and religion For it they bee so exasperated and incensed against some particular Minister that his presence doth but make them sinne more grievously and set themselves against the Church more maliciously and cruelly then they may lawfully depart p Chem. harm fol. 1043. medio but more of this by and by in the seventh Rule Sixtly in our flight wee must respect the place Rule 6 wherein and persons with whom we live For if the departure of the righteous doe hasten anger and fury and judgement from God upon the wicked as Lots departure did upon the wicked Sodomites then we must not be hasty to depart but labour rather to stand in the gap and to with-hold judgement from them by counselling advising admonishing and reproving of them and by praying for them yea continuing to doe this untill either the Lord by some particular command call us away or untill they come to that maturitie and ripenesse of sin that they will not endure instruction admonition or reproofe but hate us for it and set themselves against us and that not one or two but generally yea in a manner one and all as the Sodomites did against Lot Now if in this case wee may say with the people of God wee would have cured Babell but shee would not be cured let us therefore forsake her And if wee have any command or vision or voice from God as the faithfull in Ierusalem had who being in the Temple heard a voice saying unto them Migremus hinc let us flee hence or as Ioseph had Mat. 2.13 then wee must follow the Lords call and depart Rule 7 Seventhly a Minister in his flight should consider whether he onely be not aimed at by the enemies of the truth who for some certaine causes beare a personall hatred and grudge against him and if they could but procure his departure then the Church should have peace and tranquillity Chemnitius harmon fol. 1043. medio is of opinion and I dare not gaine-say it that that Pastor sins against and breakes
the Sacramentall word of the Eucharist begins with this Preface I received from the Lord that which I also delivered unto you Afterwards 1 Cor. 15.3 I delivered unto you first of all what I received which words were spoken when he was about to intimate or rather perspicuously to handle and plainly to preach the word of the Resurrection From whence follows a facile and faire conclusion As the word of the Resurrection thus delivered by the Apostle was not muttered and mumbled without sense or after the manner of a charme so neither is the Sacramentall word of the Eucharist Chamier lib. 1. de Sacram. cap. 16. Arg. 4. It is questioned between us and the Church of Argu. 2 Rome whether those things are to be written and taught in the Vulgar and Mother-tongue which are contained in the Scriptures or not Now they holding the Negative and wee the Affirmative we argue thus Whatsoever things are to be preached and published in all tongues and languages and those which are commonly and generally knowne may also be written in the same tongues and languages But whatsoever things are contained in the sacred Scriptures are to be preached unto all in the tongues they best know and understand Therefore nothing with-holds or lets but that they may be written in the same tongues also The Major is cleere because neither words nor letters are used for themselves but onely for the things sake which are signified therby wherfore if the things ought to be knowne unto all then certainly their signes should not be unknowne unto any The Minor is proved both by Precepts and Practise First by Precepts in this verse and chap. 24.14 and Mark 16.15 and Mat. 28.19 Secondly by Practise for before any of the Apostles preached there was given unto them the gift of Tongues that so every one that heard might understand Acts 2. If any desire to see this Argument enlarged and prosecuted let him look upon Chamierus de Canonis usu lib. 11. cap. 3. Tom. 1. pag. 391. VERS 28 29 30 31. Verse 28 29 30 31. And feare not them which kill the body but are not able to kill the soule but rather feare him who is able to destroy both body and soule in hell Are not two Sparrows sold for a farthing And one of them shall not fall on the ground without your Father But the very haires of your head are all numbred Feare ye not therefore ye are of more value than many Sparrows Illyricus lib. de ratione Cognoscendi s literas Tract 1. pitcheth upon these verses to teach yong Ministers how to raise Doctrines and how many sorts of Doctrines they may raise from a Text. First 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I. It is necessary that wee should publikely professe the knowne truth so often as there is need II. Confession of our faith Faith is to be made though we hazard thereby the losse of our goods and lives III. We ought to contemne our lives in regard of Christ and his Truth IV. Eternall torments are prepared to be inflicted upon all those both in body and soule who are afraid to deny Christ and his Truth V. He who would make a right confession of his Faith must with a full purpose of heart yeeld himselfe to bee guided and directed by God VI. The providence of God is not onely generall but also speciall taking care of our least things even the haires of our heads Secondly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I. They are deceived that thinke it sufficient to assent in heart to the truth of the true Religion and to approve their consciences unto God but in the meane time think it lawfull with or before men to say or unsay to affirme and deny what they will in Religion according to the condition of time and place and persons principally when the danger of death hangs over their heads or attends upon the profession of Christ and Religion II. The Epicures erre who deny Divine Providence thinking that it doth not suit with the Majesty of God to regard humane and terrene things III. The Stoicks who thinke all things to be governed by Fate are far from Truth IV. They are erroneous who thinke that besides those things which are governed by the wise ordination of Divine Providence there are others which are ruled by chance and fortune V. The Pelagians are out of the right way who yeeld more than is meet or true viribus humanis to the power of Nature namely That it is in Mans power and Free-will to embrace Faith to persevere in the same and boldly to professe it unto the end VI. They do amisse who labour more for fraile and externall things than for internall grace and goodnesse Thirdly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I. We must to the utmost of our power endeavour that we may have the true feare of God before our eyes because the true God is to be feared before all men II. We must learne such a contempt of humane things that we may alwayes desire to leave them and to goe hence that so we might be united unto our Christ in Heaven III. The consideration of the speciall Providence of God should make us remember that God alwayes looks upon us and is present with us and therefore we should implore his ayd and perswade our selves that he will helpe us and deliver us in a fitting and seasonable time Fourthly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I. These words of our Saviours doe correct and taxe the negligence of those who doe not by fervent prayers beseech God so to inflame their hearts with a true and sincere love unto his sacred Majesty that for his Names sake they may not be afraid to lay down their lives II. The stupidity of those men are here blamed who doe not see nor acknowledge all things to be ordered by the Providence of God III. Those are justly to be reproved who neglect to give thanks unto God that he hath and doth vouchsafe to defend and governe both us and all our affairs by his speciall Providence IV. They deserve to be taxed that abuse any of the good creatures of God seeing that he takes care even for them also and his Providence is over them Sect. 1 § 1. Feare not him that can onely kill the body but fear him that can cast body and soule into hell Our Saviour sheweth here that man can goe no further then the body but God can destroy both body and soul but yet we reade of one who bragged that hee killed both his enemies body and soule The History is this Henry Stephen in his world of wonders Chapter 18. telleth us of an Italian who having nourished malice and rancour in his mind a long time yea for the space of ten yeares yet dissembling friendship with his foe at last being together unawares threw him down setting his Dagger to his throat swearing to kill him except hee would deny and renounce God and all part and interest in Christ which hee at length to
we must hold that although the Answ 4 Subject of divine providence be principally rather in Practical things then speculative Thom. 22 q. 49. Art 6.2 yet it is also I. In all contingent things Thom. 1.22.2 and 4. and 103.5 And II. In all mutations and changes of the Universe Thom. 1. q. 22.2 And III. In evills Sub ratione bone § 3. Your haires are numbred Sect. 3 Many things might be observed from these words your haires are numbred namely First that haire is but an excrement and the most contemptible part of man Secondly that all our haires are observed and not one of them shall be lost Thirdly Christ doth not say that the haires of our eye-lids are numbred but of your head where there is the greatest plenty and the leastuse Fourthly your haires Non solum numer andi sed jam numerati are not onely to be numbred hereafter but are already numbred But I omit these What is our Saviours scope and meaning in Quest 1 these words To shew that God takes care for all things which concerne the elect and faithfull Answer Observ Hence then Note that the Providence of God doth particularly preserve all the elect in al their affaires yea in the least temporall things The Lord doth take that speciall care of them that all things by his all wise providence turne to their good Romans 8.28 Psalm 23.1 and 33.18 and 34. 15. Esa 43.1 and Deuter. 2.7 and 8.5 and 28 2 14. Levitie 26.4 14. Besides the consideration of these two particulars will further confirme this truth to wit First God hath made the Angels ministring spirits for the good of of his people and children t Psal 34.7 and Mat 18 â—0 and Hebâ— 1.14 And Secondly the Lord forbids us to care 1 Pet. 5 7. and commands us to walke in faith 2 Corinth 5.7 yea that we may the readilier obey he promiseth to give us all things Math. 6.33 And to be more tender over us then ever Mother was over Child Esa 49.15 And therfore blessed are the righteous in all things for they shall lacke nothing that is good Psalm 34.10 Quest 2 What good things doth the Lord provide in part and bestow upon his Children Answ 1 First hee Provides possessions for them and hee will give the earth unto them Psalm 37.22 Math 5.5 Answ 2 Secondly hee will bestow blessings upon them For I. He will give them raine in their need Amos. 4.7 And II. Hee will free them from danger and evill Acts. 27.24 And III. He will give unto them issue and posterity Psalm 127. and 128. Answ 3 Thirdly he will direct them in all their waies and pathes Psalm 37.23 Answ 4 Fourthly he will give good things unto them for their body For I. He will provide food for them If they hunger hee will give them bread if they thirst hee will give them drinke Reade Genes 21.17 and and 28.20 and 1 King 17.14 II. If they bee naked hee wil provide garments for them Deuter. 8.3 III. If they be sicke hee will cure and heale them Psalme 147.3 and 2 King 5.1 and Esa 38. IV. If they mourne he will comfort them Mat. 5.4 Esay 60.2.3 V. If they be in debt hee will releeve them 2 King 4.3 Verse 23.33 VERS 32.33 Whosoever therefore shall confesse mee before men him will I confesse also before my Father which is in heaven But whosoever shall deny me before men him will I also deny before my Father which is in heaven Quest What is observable in these words The Reward of Sect. 2 Professors wherein are two things Answer The Person Whosoever shall confesse mee before men § 1. The Reward I will confesse him before my Father in heaven § 2. Viz. Apostates deniers wherin also are The Person Whosoever shall deny mee before men § 3. The Reward He shall bee denied by me before my Father § 4. Sect. 1 § Whosoever shall confesse me before men Quest 1 What is the sense and meaning of these words First 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to confesse hath many significations namely I. Properly it signifies to consent or to say as another saith Simile loqui and that either First Idem affirmando by affirming the thing affirmed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 23.8 But the Pharisees confessed that there were both Angels and Spirits and a Resurrection So 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Fathers confessed also that they were Pilgrims and Strangers in the earth Heb. 11.13 Or Secondly Idem negando by denying the thing denied 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iohn confessed and denied not that hee was not the Christ II. Hence the word is transferred unto the confession of sinnes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 confessing their sinnes Matth. 3.6 and 1 Iohn 1.9 Yea III. Hence it is transferred to Promises Herod 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 promised to give her whatsoever she should aske Matth. 14.7 So Luke 22.6 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And Iudas promised to betray him unto them And IV. Hence the word is to a particular profession of Religion applied thus Saint Paul answering for himselfe saith unto the Governour 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But this I confesse unto thee that after the way which they call heresie so worship I God So the Iewes had agreed that if any man did confesse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that Iesus was the Christ he should be put out of the Synagogue Iohn 9 22. V. It signifies to praise and magnifie the name of God every tongue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall confesse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to God Rom. 14.11 and 15.9 where wee may observe that in this last sense 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is put with a dative case but in the other significations and acceptions it is either put with an Accusative or with this Proposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And in this verse and Luke 12 8. Now in the present Text 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth signifie the profession of Christ and Religion Secondly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In me Beza thinkes this to Answ 2 be an Hebraisme because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is redundant but I rather imagine that it makes the phrase more emphaticall because to beleeve in God is more then to beleeve God and therefore the meaning is whosoever shall professe his whole hope and confidence to be in Christ and shall make him the Rocke upon which he fastens the Anchor of hope and builds his faith he shall be owned by Christ at the last day Thirdly before men shewes that our profession Answ 3 must be publike and published and not concealed Fourthly these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 every one Answ 4 that shall confesse me c. doth shew that the rule iâ— generall and belongs unto all Phil. 2.11 Fiftly the meaning therefore of these words Answ 5 whosoever shall confesse c. is that Religion must be publikely professed yea so professed that we may be sure and certaine to be rewarded and acknowledged by Christ Hence then three things
therefore can we know what religion is according to the doctrine of the Scriptures Answ 1 First all things in the New Testament and Epistles of the Apostles are not hard but some onely 2 Pet. 3.16 Answ 2 Secondly those things which are necessary to be knowne unto faith and salvation may bee knowne viz. I. By a diligent reading of the Word And II. By a frequent and attentive hearing of the Word And III. By a sincere and strict obeying of the Word read and heard And IV. By comparing place with place and judging of every place with humility and not with wilfulnesse or selfe-conceitednesse And V. By fervent prayer unto God to enlighten our understanding and to anoint our eyes with that eye salve that we may perceive what we reade and heare Answ 3 Thirdly in the New Testament two things are principally aimed at to wit I. The exaltation of the name and glory of our Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ And II. The spirituall worship and service of God and Christ And therefore that doctrine is according to the doctrine of the Apostles which teacheth us rightly to worship to searve God and Christ as is prescribed in the Word namely First by a mortification of the flesh and a dying unto sinne And Secondly by a newnesse of life and a living unto God And Thirdly by a spirituall obedience Quest 7 How must wee so professe Religion that wee may be certainely assured that Christ will confesse us Answ 1 First forsake not Religion for gaine or the pleasures or honours of the world as many doe The Citizens of Heidelberge leaving a little Village called the Holy Mount Tilly from thence battered the Citie So Religion being once forsaken we are easily overcome because without Religion wee are truely miserable And therefore neither a Land nor Citie in generall nor any particular person should forgoe or fall from the profession of Religion Secondly forsake not truth for errour nor religion Answ 2 for superstition nor God for Idols as the Philistines who would forgoe the Arke for Dagon Woe be to that people or person that shall thus reward the Lord to forsake the ever-living waters and digge to themselves Cistâ—rnes that wil hold no water Thirdly doe not staine the purity of Religion Answ 3 with the blots and blemishes of sinne For God and Mammon and the Arke and Dagon cannot stand together Wherefore wee must labour that we may be purged from all pollutions both of the flesh and spirit 2 Corinthians 7.1 Fourthly direct we all our actions according Answ 4 to the rule of Religion and Law and word of God Psalme 119 9.105 Here two things are worth our observation namely I. The sacred Scriptures teach and instruct all sorts of men how to walke and live as for example the Word teacheth Kings Princes and Iudges Psal 82. and Bishops 1 Tim. 5. Yea both wise men and fooles old and young Eccles 11. and 12. The Word directs Husbands how to carry themselves unto their Wives and Wives unto their Husbands Fathers unto their Children and Children unto their Parents Servants unto their Masters and Masters unto their Servants Colos 3. 4. Ephes 5. and 6. yea in the Word both rich and poore are taught And who not II. The Scripture descends to all the particular actions of our lives Forbidding First all grosse and enormious sinnes as Drunkennesse Adultery Oppression Vsury and the like Rom. 13.13 And Secondly all small and petty things as namely I. The detaining of the poore mans wages Levit. 19. And II. Filthy and impure communication Ephes 5.3 And III. How wee must beare our selves in selling Levit. 25.14 Prov. 20.14 And IV. What wee must doe about Corne-selling Ames 8. Prov. 11.26 And V. To avoid Suretiship Prov. 6.1 and 17.18 And VI. To leave gleanings for the poore Levit 19.9 And VII It teacheth huswifery Proverbes 31. Yea VIII It teacheth us how to eat or what to doe when wee eate i Corinth 10 31. 1 Tim. 4.4 Now to what end is all this but only to teach us that all sorts of men in all the severall actions of their lives are to be regulated by the word of God And therefore Religion doth not require only the worke of the Lords day although many will not give God that but it requires the labour of the whole life and that all our workes should bee directed with conscience rightly informed And if wee doe thus that is preferre Religion before gaine and Idols and sinne and square all the actions of our lives by the Word of God then wee may certainely expect that reward of glory which is here promised § 3. Whosoever denieth me before men Sect. 3 How manifold is denial or how many kinds Quest 1 thereof are there Deniall is manifold to wit there is Negatio First Di nitatis a refusall of dignity or honour Thus Moses denied to be Pharaohs sonne in law or his daughters son Hebrewes 11.24 Secondly Sacerdotis thus the Israelites denied and refused Moses saying who made thee a Ruler and a Iudge Act. 7.35 Thirdly Resurrectionis Thus the Sadduces denied that there was any Resurrection Luke 20.27 Fourthly Mendacitatis when men deny the truth as Sarah did Gen. 18.15 Fiftly Pompositatis of pride when men raised and promoted unto honour will not daigne to acknowledge or take notice of their poore friends and kindred Iob 8.18 Sixtly Timiditatis of fearfulnesse thus Peter denied Christ Marke 14.71 but of this by and by Seventhly Parcitatis vel Cupiditatis of coveteousnesse when men deny to relieve or to give almes unto the poore Iob 31.16 Eightly Egoitatis and thus wee are commanded to deny our selves Matth. 16.24 Ninthly Deitatis or Infidelitatis when men through Infidelity deny God Now this is two-fold viz I. When men deny God the Father who is denied three manner of wayes namely either First Directly Corde ore simul when men deny God both with their hearts and tongues as the Atheists doe Psal 14.1 Or Secondly Indirectly Corde tantum only in heart that is when men deny the providence of God and all his Attributes that is when men blasphemously affirme either I. That God is ignorant of humane things and knowes not what is done on the earth Iob 22.12 Psalme 10.11 and 64.6 Or II. That he cares not for the things of this life but Susque deque habet although hee sees humane things and knowes what is done below yet hee cares not which way they goe Or III. That hee cannot resist the wicked world Iob 22.17 Psalme 10.4 and 12.5 k 2 King 18.32 Or IV. That hee neither is able to punish the wicked and wickednesse of the world nor to reward the righteousnesse of the righteous Iob 21.14 15. Psalme 10.3 Zeph. 1.13 Thirdly God is denied in our workes Titus 1.16 They professe that they know God but in their workes they deny him that is although they know him yet they doe not worship and serve him But of
as Mat. 24. where somethings are spoken of the destruction of Ierusalem some things of the generall judgment Or else Secondly secundum totum when the same words may be taken in either sense As I will establish the Kingdome of David my servant Psalm 89.34 This may either Historically be understood of David or Typically of all pious and religious Kings So the Lord saith of Salomon If hee sinne I will chasten him with the rods of men but my loving mercy will I never take from him Psalm 89.30.31 This may either literally be understood of David or figuratively of all the Children of God So Hebr. 13.5 I have said I will never faile thee nor forsake thee which is spoken Historically of Iosua Chap. 1.5 But the Apostle understands it Typically of all the children of God Now of this nature is this present Scripture for these things were Typically fulfilled in them and shewed forth unto us for an example 1 Corinth 10.11 As appeares thus Iohns Disciples desire to know whether Christ bee the true expected Messias or not Christ proves that he is Because I. He cures and heales the bodies of men both of blindnesse lamenesse deafnesse deadnesse and Leprosie yea all these both historically and Allegorically And because II. He enlightens the minds of men by the Gospel Christ cured their corporal maladies for the blind received their sight c. Here observe First I confesse that these things have an Hystoricall truth that is that Christ did truely and really cure corporall blindnesse as Iohn 9.29 Secondly that the Prophesies concerning Christ doe in part speake of the same as Esa 35.5 It is foretold that the Messias should open the eyes of the blind and the eares of the deafe c. yea otherwise our Saviours Argument were nothing They desire to know whether hee be the Christ or not He saith he is and proves it thus The Messias shall heale the lame blind deafe and leprous and shall raise the dead Esa 35.5.6 But I doe and have done all this Therefore I am the Messias Thirdly withall wee must confesse that the Prophet Esay in that place doth look higher then these ayming at spirituall graces as well as corporall benefits and cures If the learned Reader doubt of this let him Reade Tremes s Esa 35.5.6 and Muscul and Hyper. s Fourthly therefore it is lawfull for me to ascend or to proceed from the body unto the soul In this place then we are admonished that it is Christ who doth enlighten the eyes of the minds who purgeth us from the Leprosie of sinne who frees us from death c. Gualt s Two things are very observable in this text namely I. What we are by nature Deafe blind lame Leprous and dead And II. That all these maladies are removed and cured and that onely by Christ of these therefore in this order The blind receive their sight here two things are considerable viz. First that by nature wee are blind Secondly that by Christ wee are illuminated and enabled to see Observ 1 First by nature we are ignorant blind and blockish in spirituall things 1 Cor. 2.14 Ephes 4.18 Quest 4 What is required unto true spirituall sight Answ 1 First for answer to this Question I referre my learned Reader unto Antoninus part 1. Titul 3. Cap. 3. § 1. 2. 3. c. where many rare things are taught concerning spirituall fight Answ 2 Secondly for the satisfaction of the vulgar Reader wee will adde some things and answer that unto spirituall fight many things are required To wit First the purity of the eye For if the spirits of the eye be perverted either by Melancholly or anger or the Iaundice then all things will seeme yellow or greene or the like Thus Mala mens Malus animus If the mind be corrupted then the man is corrupted for Mens eujusque est quisque the mind is the man if the eye therfore be darke how great is that darkenesse if the understanding be perverted so is also the judgement and affections And therefore let us labour for a pure and sanctified mind free from the infection and perturbation of sinne Secondly unto sight there is required the strength of the eye that it may perfectly apprehend the object for a weak sight apprehends a thing imperfectly like the man who said hee saw men walking like trees So when in Religion we see In enigmate onely as in twilight or the dawning of the day that is see something but very darkly and obscurely wee must then labour that our eyes may be perfectly opened that therby we may be able to perceive things truely and as they are in their owne nature as followes in the next particle Thirdly unto sight is required the liberty of common sense that so wee may bee able to judge of things that differ And therefore we must not be like children in understanding as the Apostle saith When I was a Child I spake as a Child I thought as a Child I understood as a Child 1 Cor. 13.10 We must not judge of Religion or the service of God with a carnall eye or the eye of naturall reason but with an eye truely informed that hereby wee may bee able to judge of things truely and aright A melancholly man often thinkes men to be Beares and a mad man friends to bee enemies and hence often-times fleeeth in the face of the Physitian that desireth to cure him Thus in Religion we often thinke the Lord hates us because hee will not give us that which wee desire although it bee as bad as Rats-bane for us Wee cannot endure reproofe from the Ministers of God neither that they should speake unto us but desire rather that they would willingly permit us to runne headlong unto destruction And thus so long as common sense is captivated wee cannot judge of things as they are Wherefore let us labour that our understandings may be enlightned and our judgements truely informed Fourthly unto fight there is required the light of the Sun or Moon or of a candle for three things are ordinarily required unto sight to wit I. The Organ that sees and takes up the Object II. The Object that is apprehended by the Organ And III. The Midst by or through which the Organ doth perceive and receive the Object Although there bee an Object which may bee seene and the Ayre also enlightned yet if a man want eyes hee cannot see that Object Therefore unto sight an Organ is necessary If a man could see and the ayre were enlightned yet if the Object were not in fight or if we could conceive no object to be objected unto the eye then the eye could apprehend nothing Therefore unto sight an Object is necessary If there were an Organ and an Object that is if a man could see or have an eye yea that eye were open and awake yet could he not see if either there were no midst or if the midst were dark For First if there bee no midst betwixt the
eye and neither from that watery or glasse or christaline humour that is therein nor yet from the nerves thereof these being but only the conveyers and conduit-pipes of the spirits So the knowledge wisedome and spirituall understanding which wee have comes not from our selves or from any naturall faculty or power within us but from the alone illumination of the blessed Spirit Eightly the diseases of the eye proceed not from the spirits but from the humours or at least from the absence of the spirits In toto vel vel tanto So the depravations corruptions and errours of the mind proceed not from the spirit of God but from the naturall imperfections of the mind or at least from the absence of the blessed Spirit from the soule Ninthly the eye cannot behold the Sunne not because the Sunne is contrary to the eye for nothing is more delectable thereunto or more desired but because the Sunne is too too excellent and bright for the eye to behold And therefore seeing the eye cannot behold it in his full bignesse and beauty or greatnesse and glory it doth therefore behold it in a cloud or in the water or in the Raine-bow or through some cracks or crannie or clift or hole of a wall So the soules chiefest happinesse is to see God Mat. 5.8 But because with Moses wee cannot see him in his glory therefore wee looke upon his Picture and contemplate and behold him in his creatures in his workes in his word in his Christ and in all his Attributes Quest 8 How may we know whether wee are enlightned or not and whether Christ have opened our eyes or not Examine seriously these things viz. Answ First whether can wee discerne betweene those things that differ and judge of those things which are most excellent yea so discerne them that we desire and hunger and long for spirituall graces before all temporall things Psal 4.6 and 51.11 Ephes 3.19 Secondly whether have we a true and watchfull faith or doe wee but sleepe and dreame that is are wee so assured of the presence and good worke of Christ within us that the remembrance and assurance thereof produceth joy and peace Psal 4.8 Thirdly whether is our conversation holy and unblameable or not are wee zealous for the glory of God are we filled with the fulnesse of God is there true life and strength of grace in us 1 Iohn 1. ◠Thus we must examine whether we have light in our understanding whether we have light and brightnesse in our faith and whether we are light and bright in our lives and conversations Fourthly whether doe we hunger after that glorious light which is reserved in the heavens or not Phil. 1.23 and 3.20 Revelat 6.10 and 1 King 19.4 Quest 8 How or by what meanes may this spirituall light be obtained Answ 1 First seeke it betimes labour for it maturely while it may be found Esa 55.6 and doe not either I. Preferre other things before it Or II. Procrastinate and delay to enquire after it Act. 22.16 Answ 2 Secondly seeke it fervently and zealously not coldly or luke-warmely Answ 3 Thirdly seeke it truely and aright Here observe diligently these three things I. God enlightens the mind 1 Iohn 1.5 that is God the Father Iames 1.17 God the Sonne Iohn 8.12 and God the Holy Ghost Ephes 3.16.18 And therefore wee must desire God the Father to enlighten our minds and understandings by his holy Spirit for his Christs sake Thus David did Psalme 13.4 and thus Paul would have us to doe Ephes 1.18 II. The Ministers of the word enlighten by the Gospel 2 Cor. 4.4.6 and Eccles 3.5 And therefore wee must bee diligent in hearing the word marking best what doth most concerne our selves and remembring that carefully and practising it sincerely and diligently III. I may adde that the godly doe enlighten by their godly conversation And therefore prophanely perilously and blasphemously is the holy for his holinesse derided and scoffed Psal 119.51 this not being the way unto illumination but a meanes to keepe us still blind and darke Wherefore they who desire that their minds may be enlightned must 1. Pray unto God to anoint the eyes of their understanding with the eye-salve of his Spirit Then 2. They must heare the word of God diligently and desire that the Lord would make it a meanes of illumination unto them And 3. They must delight in the society of the Saints they must contemplate and observe diligently their sanctity and integrity of life and they must labour to imitate their vertues § 2. The Lame walke Sect. 2 What is the meaning of these words Quest 1 First Ambulare to walke is commonly understood Answ 1 of the life and conversation as Mar. 7.5 Luke 1.6 and Act. 14.16 Secondly Via the way signifies the practise of Answ 2 life as it is said of Iohn Hee walked in the way of righteousnesse Matth. 21.32 And therefore most properly these words follow the former and the Lame the Blind because we must Walke whilst wee have light Iohn 12.33 In these words as in the former wee have two things to consider of namely I. What we are by nature and without Christ II. What we are by grace in Christ First by nature wee are lame or so long as Observ 1 wee are naturall wee cannot worke the workes of God nor walke in his wayes Psal 14.1 c. Esa 60.4 Rom. 7.18 How doth this appeare Quest 2 Because the impression of concupiscence within us is Answer First universall and generall that is is seated and placed in all our affections and desires And Secondly it is vehement and strong and of great power Rom. 7.5 and is therefore called Lex membrorum a law of the members Rom. 7.23 Yea Thirdly it is so deepely rooted in us that it cannot be removed by us and therefore by reason thereof wee are made and become truly miserable Rom. 7.24 § The Lepers are cleansed Sect. 3 By Leprosie is meant sinne because this is the pollution of the soule as that is of the body And herein also we have two things to observe viz. I. That by nature wee are defiled with the leprosie of sinne II. That by Christ wee are purged from the pollution of sinne First our naturall estate is here worth observing Observ 1 As wee are blind in our eyes and lame in our feet so we are leprous in our whole man Or All men by nature are polluted and defiled with the leprosie of sin Gen. 6.5 and 8.21 and Rom. 5.12 and Ephes 2.1.3 Psal 39.5 and 116.11 How doth this appeare First it appeares thus Quest because it is the punishment of sinne As Gehezi and Miriam were Answ 1 smitten for their sinnes with leprosie so al mankind were punished with the leprosie of sinne for Adams transgression 1 Cor. 6.10 c. Ephes 4. 17. c. Tit. 3.3 Answ 2 Secondly this pollution of sinne is propagated to posterity sinfull man begets children in his owne likenesse and man that
are open enough to heare judge and proudly to censure others Mat. 7.1 Rom. 2.1 II. In our selves and here we are truely deafe being not able to heare the Lord or his word And this deafenesse I here speake of Observ 1 Observe then hence That it is a disease incident to all by nature not to heare the voice and word of God Ierem. 11.10 and 13.10 Quest 2 What doe men ordinarily refuse to heare out of the word of God First naturally we refuse to heare the threatnings of the word 2 Chron. 36.16 Esa 5.19 Ierem. 17.15 Secondly we stop our eares against the promises of the word Malach. 3.10.14 and 2. Peter 3.4 Thirdly we are carelesse of the call of the word Prov. 1.24 c. Fourthly we regard not the commands of the Answ 4 word Esa 30.9 c. Ierem. 7.23 c. Ezech. 20.8 Audiâ—e to heare is ordinarily taken for obedire to obey in the booke of the Proverbes yee would not heare that is ye would not obey Fiftly we wil not listen to the Doctrines and instructions Answ 5 and lessons of the word Ierem. 32.33 Now the meaning of the proposition I observed is this Although the Lord call yet naturall men will not heare although hee command yet they will not obey although he teach yet they will not learne although he threaten yet they will not feare although hee promise yet they will not beleeve Doe none at all all heare the word of God Quest 3 are all men deafe All men are deaf but not al after the same manner or in the same measure or malice Answ For First some directly deny and refuse to heare the word Ierem. 44.16 and 7.26 and 11.8 Zach. 7.11 c. Mat. 23.37 This might be applyed to those who are refractory who say who is the Lord that we should obey him Exod. 5.2 and our tongues are ours who shall controll us Psa 12.4 But this belongs not to the present institution properly and therfore I omit it Secondly some doe not onely refuse to heare the word but over and above deride it as 2 Chron. 30.10 and 36.16 and Acts 17.32 This may be applyed I. To those who deride the Professours of the word Psalm 119.51 And II. To those who scoffe at the preaching of the word And III. To those who taunt at Religion it selfe As the story saith of the Thiefe who bid spare him till the day of Judgement and then he would take all But these being particular faults and I having to treat of the generall disease and deafenesse passe these over Thirdly some yea all naturall men are insensible of all true feare and understanding haveing eares but heare not Psalm 115.6 Ierem. 5.21 Ezech. 12.2 Mat. 13 13. c. Fourthly the meaning therefore of the Proposition observed is this The naturall man cannot so heare or receive the word given for his salvation and conversion in his affection internall sense and conscience that it workes in his heart conversion unto God How doth this appeare Quest 4 Thus Answ because Nature is opposite to God in two things namely I. In Goodnesse for he loves not that which is good although he doe in part understand it to be good For every rule of Religion is hard Iohn 6.60 And wordly wisedome is enmity against God Rom. 8.7 yea hence naturally we love not Christ although of all others and other things most worthy to be beloved Esa 53.2 But will rather leave him then embrace such hard lessons as hee teacheth Iohn 6.65 Nature beeing altogether averse both from God and good II. In truth for hee cannot understand spirituall things Object Against this it will be objected Naturall men understand many things for they feare and are enlightned and reformed and have a tast of good things Mark 6.20 And therefore are neither so blind nor deafe as we would make them to be Answ 1 First in the naturall man there is a rude and confused hearing but he can discerne nothing plainly but all onely in a darke speaking 1 Cor 13.12 Answ 2 Secondly the naturall man doth something by grace Now grace is two-fold viz. I. Generall and this grace can doe much both towards humiliation from the law and illumination for a man may bee humbled with legall terrours a man may be so farre enlightned that he may pray with much shew of understanding and fervour and sense yea have a taste of faith and the good word of God and all from this generall grace II. Particular and effectuall unto conversion and regeneration Now those who are deprived of this Grace can doe nothing as they ought to doe nor heare the word as they ought to heare For First the end of Preaching is to teach men the knowledge of God yea that knowledge which is life eternall Iohn 17.3 And Secondly so to teach them the beauty sweetnesse and goodnesse of God that they may love him and long for him and cry after him before all other things Psalm 27.4 And Thirdly that through this love of God wee might be constrained to obey him and that both in heart and life 1 Corinth 6.20 But Fourthly nature is not capable of God or spirituall things 1 Corinth 2.14 Acts 16.14 Esa 48.8 Here this phrase or word Hearing is worth observing For thereunto three things are required namely First a voice or the word preached 1 Corinth 1.18.21 And Secondly the aire or breath that carryeth the voice to the Eare and this is the holy Spirit which imprints the word in the heart with deep and indeleble Characters And Thirdly the Organ rightly disposed Now so long as wee are naturall wee have neither of these Now as much as in us lyeth we must labour to prevent and remove all these causes Observ 2 Secondly wee have now to consider the state of grace and that is Audiunt by Christ the deafe heare or their spirituall hearing is restored unto them Or Christ cures in his Children the deafenesse of the soule Esa 43.8 and 54.13 Ierem. 31.34 Quest 5 How doth Christ cure this Deafenesse Answ First he takes away the impediments and hindrances namely I. Obstructions or the stopping of the Eare Now in the Stopping of the Eare There are three things to be considered To Wit First the efficient cause thereof and this is the world who labours to fill our hearts and take up our thoughts and bewitch us with the delights thereof Now Christ cures this by shewing how foolish and vaine and transitory all the things of the world are Eccles yea that they are but snares and wounds and most unconstant friends 1. Timoth. 6.10 and Luke 12.20 Secondly the sickely effect for the Stopping of the Eare workes a hardnesse in the Eare and as the humors in the Kidneyes and Bladder doe so harden that they turne into a stone and the stopping of the humours in the hands or feete breed those Nodos podagricos Cheiragricos So the humours of the Eare beeing stopped breed such a hardnesse that it
begets both paine in the Eare and duls the hearing Now Christ cures this by taking away our hard and stony hearts and giving us hearts of flesh Ezech. 11.19 Acts 2.38 Thirdly there is the infirmity it selfe or deafenesse this Christ cures by opening and boring our Eares Iob. 33.16 Esa 50.5 c. Acts 16.14 Esa 55.10 and enabling us to heare the word of God with joy and comfort II. The next impediment of the Eare which Christ takes away is drynesse or want of moysture in the Eare This hee cures by sending rain and watring our hearts with the deaw of Heaven and with the grace of his holy Spirit Reade Deuter. 32 2 Esa 30.20 c. and 44.3 and 55.10 Thirdly the ringing and tinckling in the Eare hinders the heareing this is blind zeale and is cured by Christ who enlightens our understandings and enformes our judgements and suffers us no longer through a false zeale with Saul to persecute Christ and his members Acts. 9.4 or in his members but with Paul to suffer yea to dye If God require it for the glory of Christ and the good of his body the Church IV. The weakenesse of the braine is a great impediment to the hearing Now this Christ cures by enabling us to heare the word of God profoundly that is as he did to Ezeâ—hiel enabling us to hear with our eares to receive in our hearts al the words that the Lord speaks unto us Ezec. 3 1â— and not like the seed in stony ground who for want of depth of roote and ground withered and died Mat. 13.5 V. Sleepe and Lethargie hinders the hearing this Christ cures by enabling us to heare the word with delight as Esay commands us 58.13 And with joy as Ieremiah did Thy words were found and I did eate them and they were the very joy and rejoycing of my heart Ierem. 15.16 Secondly Christ doth not onely take away the impediments of hearing but repaires and restore the losses of the Eare which are principally Answ 2 Life and Spirit I. Christ gives life unto us Iohn 1.4 and 14.6 Dead men cannot heare and therefore he quickens us as follows in the next Section II. Christ gives his Spirit unto us Cantie 4.16 Ioel 2.28 c. Esa 44.3 whereby wee are enabled to understand what wee heare and to practise in some measure what we understand § 5. The dead are raised up As in the former Section so also in this wee Sect. 5 have two things to consider of namely I. That by nature we are dead II. That by grace we are quickned First by nature we are dead Quest 1 Who are here meant by the dead Answ 1 First there is a three-fold death namely Temporall Spirituall and Eternall Answ 2 Secondly there is a two-fold Spirituall death viz. I. A death to sinne in the Dative case now this is Mortification II. A death in sinne in the Ablative case And this is the death here spoken of Answ 3 Thirdly the meaning therefore of these words The dead are raised is this that all men by nature are spiritually dead in sinne but the children of God are restored unto life by Christ Now of these in their order and first of the first the state of nature Observ 1 First I say wee learne hence that all naturall men are dead in sinne Quest 2 How doth this appeare Answ 1 First from these places Rom. 3.23 and 5.12 Colos 2.13 Ephes 2.1.5 c. Answ 2 Secondly because otherwise Christs death had beene needlesse Rom. 5.6.8 and 2 Cor. 5.14 but of this by and by in the state of grace Answ 3 Thirdly it appeares plainely that all men naturally are dead in sin because all were killed in Adam Rom. 5.15.17.18 and 1 Cor. 15.21.22 For I. The Image of God which was in us at first is now lost Gen. 2. But is renewed by Christ Ephes 4.24 At first the heart was converted unto God And the beames of love did inflame and kindle the hearts to love the Lord above all Psal 63.1 But now we are averse from the Lord. II. Wee are now guilty of death 2 Cor. 3.7 And subject to the Law which is the Minister of death and therefore wee are called dead men because by the Law wee are condemned and adjudged unto death III. Wee are by nature subject to the wrath and anger of God And his Iustice will not suffer us to goe unpunished Colos 3.6 IV. Our nature is so polluted that it produceth nothing but sinne and impurity Colos 2.13 V. Wee are by nature the servants of sinne and Sathan Rom. 6.20 and 2 Tim. 2.26 and 2 Pet. 2.14 And hence the body was called by the Ancients Tartara Sepulebrum mortuorum Pistrinum animae b Rhod. 287. And therefore these things considered wee may safely conclude that all men by nature are spiritually dead in sinne Observ 2 Secondly wee have now to consider of the state of grace Suscitantur namly That Christ frees all those who are his from the death of sinne Iohn 5.24 c. Esa 9.2 and 2 Tim. 1.10 Quest 5 From what death doth Christ free his Answ 1 First hee freeth them from eternall death Ioh. 5.24 and 2 Thess 1.9 Revel 2.11 and 21.8 Answ 2 Secondly he freeth them from spiritual death and this is that which is here meant and is understood either I. Of our fredome and deliverance from our enemies Rom. 7.2 that is First from sinne and the kingdome thereof Rom. 6.2 Or Secondly from the Law and the curse thereof Rom. 7.4 How or by what meanes may we or are wee Quest 6 raised from death unto life First by God and Christ Psalme 90.3 Rom. 4. Answ 1 17. and 7.25 and 11.15 Secondly by the preaching of the Gospel 1 Answ 2 Pet. 4.6 Thirdly by faith in Christ Iohn 5.24 c. Answ 3 Fourthly by a spirituall death of sinne Rom. Answ 4 6.2.5.8.11 and 8.10 and 6.3.6 Fiftly by charity and love wee know that Answ 5 wee are translated from death unto life because wee love the brethren 1 Iohn 3. VERS 7.8.9 And as they departed Verse 7.8.9 Iesus began to say unto the multitudes concerning Iohn what went you out into the wildernesse to see a Reed shaken with the wind But what went you out for to see a man clothed in soft raiment Behold they that weare soft clothing are in Kings houses But what went you out for to see a Prophet yea I say unto you and more then a Prophet § What went you out for to see Sect. 1 What use is there of an Interrogation or Quest 1 why are questions asked First some aske a question that they may bee Answ 1 instructed and thus the Disciples propound many questions unto Christ Secondly some aske questions for this end Answ 2 that thereby others may be instructed and thus our Saviour here interrogates the people Thirdly some aske questions to see or try Answ 3 whether others know that which is enquired And this is ordinary
and confident in errours and false zeale How is the constancie or confidence of Ministers Quest 5 to be regulated First they must teach nothing but the word Answ 1 and truth and Gospel and religion onely that which they receive from the Lord 1 Corinth 15. Act. 20.28 Answ 2 Secondly they must herein propound no other ends unto themselves but only the glory of Christ and the progresse of the Gospel not their owne praise or profit Answ 3 Thirdly they must utter and deliver nothing at least publikely either rawly or undigestedly or rashly or inconsiderately or unmodestly which afterwards upon serious and mature deliberation they are ashamed of or repent Answ 4 Fourthly they must remember that they serve God and not men and that I. Hee will protect and defend them so long as they are about his work worship service Yea II. That hee will call them to give account of their stewardship and if they have beene negligent then their judgement shall be great But III. If they have beene faithfull in the Ministerie then great is their reward in heaven Answ 5 Fiftly they must deny the world and themselves yea all things that might hinder and distract them from the faithfull officiating of their great and weighty calling And in these things the constancie and confidence of Ministers doth consist As these words went you out to see a Reed shaken with the wind are referred to Iohn and according to the opinion of some spoken in Iohns defence So are also these went you out to see a man in soft rayment or one who was gorgeously attired as Courtiers use to bee No Iohn was no such man for he lived austerely Here two things are observable viz. Luk. 7.33.34 First Christ lived otherwise then Iohn did â—t and yet he praiseth Iohn to teach us Observ 2 That others are not to be deprived or defrauded of their due and deserved praise because wee our selves doe otherwise Secondly that an austere life is commandable amongst Christians Why is an austere life so commendable for the Saints First because wee have denied the world being crucified unto it and it unto us Rom. 6.2 How can they that are dead in sinne live therein and how can they that are dead unto the world delight therein Secondly because a Court-like fine feminine dainty and soft life becomes not a Saint Thirdly because how can we perswade others to mortification if we our selves be contrary Answ 2 Secondly some imagine our Saviour to have propounded this question Went you out to see a Reed shaken with the wind by way of reproofe unto the people and it seemes to incline to both as if Christ should say Iohn was no Reed that is I. A contemptible and despicable man or one who was worthy to be sleighted Matth. 12.20 and 27.29 Yea although hee was but a meane man in the eye and estimation of the world yet the Ministery of the word is not to bee despised for the poverty or low estate of the Ministers II. Iohn was no spectacle or gazing stock curiously to bee looked upon or to bee heaâ—d onely out of a curious and itching desire to heare new things but out of a desire to learne and that thereby both life and soule might be reformed and renewed § Yea I say unto you and more then a Prophet Sect. 3 Our Saviour by his authority Ego deco doth confirme their judgement who did so highly esteeme the Prophet and pronounceth him to be greater then a Prophet and more honourable then those who live in Kings Courts Whence wee may learne That it is a greater praise Observ and commendation to be a Prophet then to be highly honoured and favoured in the Courts of Princes Deut. 34.10 and 2 King 8.15 Why is a Prophet so full of honour esteem Quest 1 First because hee is the Interpreter betwixt Answ 1 God and his people Secondly because they have power to beget Answ 2 children unto God Michah 3.8 and 1 Corinth 5. whence Kings have called them Fathers Thirdly because they pray for us and blesse Answ 3 us Fourtly because they are inspired from above Answ 4 and enlightned with a divine spirit Michah 3.8 and 2 Pet. 1 20. c. which is most excellent of al. What things are requisite in a true Prophet Quest 2 First hee ought to know hidden and secret Answ 1 things and that either I. Absolutely things to come Or II. Respectively and thus he ought in respect of himselfe to know things which are remote or done out of his presence as Elias knew of the avarice of Gehazi or in respect of all hee ought to know the frame and temper and disposition and secret passages of the heart of man in generall although he cannot know the secrets of any particular mans heart without a speciall revelation Secondly he ought to understand and to bee Answ 2 skilfull in the mysteries of the word not in the matters of the world Thirdly hee ought to deliver no message unto Answ 3 to the people but that which he receiveth from the Lord and that which he receives that hee must deliver is the Lords command not as his owne conceit Iohn 11.51 Fourthly hee ought so to bee taught that he Answ 4 may understand what is taught him for otherwise hee is a Seer not a Prophet Pharaoh Baâ—â—asar Nebuchaâ—â—â—zzar saw visions but they did not understand them and therefore were no Prophets Fiftly a Prophet ought to be inspired with a Answ 5 Propheticall Spirit and power that he may thereby be able both to understand himselfe and to declare unto others the misteries of Religion and hidden things of God How was Iohn Baptist more then a Prophet Quest 3 First because hee prophesied in the womb Answ 1 Luke 1 4â— Secondly because he was nearest unto Christ Answ 2 of all the Prophets the other Prophets prophesied that Christ would come hereafter this Prophet proclaimed that hee was come already and was the first Preacher of the Gospell Mat. 3.2 Thirdly hence he spake more plainely and plenarily of Christ then any or all the rest As He is amongst you And I stand in need to be baptized of thee And behold the Lamb of God And He must increase and I must decrease and the like Answ 4 Fourthly Iohn is greater then the Prophets because hee was foretold of by the Prophets and was partly the Object of the Prophets Reade Esa 40. Malach. 4. Answ 5 Fiftly Iohn was Terminus legis Evangelij As Iacobs hand held Esaus heele so Iohn as it were with one hand held the Law and with the other the Gospell and was the last Prophet and the first Apostle yea like the corner stone of the Old and New Testament Verse 10 VERS 10. For this is hee of whom it is written Behold I send my Messenger before thy face which shall prepare thy way before thee Observ Wee may observe hence That Christ prepares the heart before he will possesse or inhabit it
to speake unto in this verse and the former If yee will receive it this is Elias and he that hath eares to heare let him heare Answ 5 Fiftly As some went out to heare Iohn who returned back againe because his doctrine contradicted their lusts and opposed their lewd lives And as many approved of his preaching when hee reproved others but were offended with him when they were taxed themselves So many forsake the word because it crosseth their wils and although they allow Ministers to reprove others yet they doe not like that themselves should be reproved Answ 6 Sixtly some in outward shew would neither seeme to be adversaries nor contemners of the word preached but yet in themselves contemned the counsell of the Lord as the Scribes So many in heart despise the Gospel of Christ who shew no such thing outwardly at all Answ 7 Seventhly As the Disciples of Iohn attributed more unto him then unto Christ yea ascribed that unto Iohn which was proper unto Christ So some ascribe more to the Instrumentall then to the Principall or efficient cause that is often times more to the Minister then to Christ yea often sacrifice to themselves their own labours endevours more then unto Christ Answ 8 Eightly some have mens persons in admiration but their doctrine in contempt Many certainely admired both Iohn and Christ as appeares by the applause never any man spake 〈◊〉 this man speakes who would not obey the word preached Now none of all these are worthy our imitation or commendation but rather all of them deserve exprobration VERS 18 19. Iohn came neither eating nor drinking and they say hee hath a devill The Sonne of man came eating and drinking and they say Behold a man gluttonous and a wine bibber a friend of Publicans Sect. 1 and sinners But wisedome is justified of her children Quest § 1. For Iohn came neither eating nor drinking Answ How many sorts of Diet are there in Scripture Foure namely First Iohn Baptists diet who came neither eating nor drinking that is hee ate wild honey and the courfest things Secondly our Saviours diet who dranke wine but yet very moderately Thirdly the Epicures diet who saith Let us eat and drinke for to morrow we shall die Fourthly the scrupulous mans diet who eateth nothing but herbes Rom. 14.2 Now the difference betwixt these is this Iohn the Baptists diet and Christs diet are both vertues but the Epicures diet and the Scrupulous mans are the two extreme For the Epicure taketh God to bee an indulgent Father to him in giving him the creatures to eate of them at his pleasure And the other taketh God to be a niggard who granteth not the liberall use of the creatures to his children § 2 And they say hee hath a Devill Sect. 2 What was the cause that provoked them thus Quest 1 to censure the Baptist The provoking and incensing cause was two-fold namely Answ First because he preached the Law Secondly because hee was abstemious and temperate First Iohn preached the Law and the threatnings thereof he proclaimed them to be a generation of Vipers Matt. 3.7 He preacheth that God can raise up children unto Abraham of stones Matth. 3.9 yea that now the axe is laid to the root of the tree verse 10. And therefore fruitlesse trees shall be cast into the fire verse 12. Now hence they were angry and in their rage said hee had a devill To teach us That the preaching of the Law is never acceptable to sinners Nâ—hem 9.30 Prov. 1.24 Act. 7.54 Esa 30.14 Ierem. 44.5 and 25.4 and and 2 King 17.13 c. 2 Chronicles 24.19 Ierem. 7.13 How doth this further appeare Quest 2 Because the Law preacheth foure things Answ opposite to so many humane affections to wit First the Law teacheth that our condition by nature is evill desperate and miserable now this is opposite to the pride and selfe-love that is in our natures when Christ preached upon this head of the Law the Pharisees cry Are wee blind also Iohn 9.40 Because our proud natures will not brooke this doctrine Secondly the Law teacheth that punishment hangeth over our heads and will fall certainely at length upon us except wee repent Now this is opposite to presumption When Ieremy preacheth this point the people reply Thou liest Ieremie 43.2 They will not beleeve that they shall be punished although they have grievously offended So naturally we presume that no evill shall come unto us and make a covenant with death Iob 36.13 Esay 28.14 And therefore cannot endure the menaces and comminations of the law Thirdly the Law exhorts us to repent as Causa sine qua non and telleth us that without repentance wee must needs be brought to destruction at the last Now this is opposite to the love of sinne which is inherent in our natures and habituall unto us And therefore this doctrine of repentance is as harsh and unpleasant unto us as is a prohibition of meat to him that is hungry or of drinke to him that is thirsty Fourthly the Law perswades us to repent betimes speedily whiles it is said to day and to deferre it no longer Now this is opposite to that sluggish idlenesse that is in our bones and which makes us from day to day to cry yet a little sleepe á little slumber a little â—olding of the hands to sleepe And therefore the preaching of the law is as distastful unto us as it is to a sleepy sluggish man to be awakened and pulled out of his bed Quest 3 Why may wee not despise or lightly regard the preaching of the Law Answ 1 First because the Law is truth what would it profit a man to dye laughing or to be deceived If the Physitian should tell us that out bodies were in no danger or the Lawyer that our estates were safe and secure when as both are in apparent danger we would say they were Traytours to our bodies and possessions And yet we are angry with the Law when it telleth us truth and could wish that it were a Traytor to our soules The Law telleth us That for sins sake the wrath of God fals upon the children of disobedience Ephes 5.6 Now although this be an undoubted truth and that experience doth dayly prove it yet we had rather not hear it Answ 2 Secondly we must not despise the preaching of the Law because it is a necessary way we comming by death unto life as the sharp needle makes way for the smoothe thred and as the Prodigall by poverty is brought home unto his Father we must be wounded before we can be cured we must be humbled before we can be raised up yea we must dye before we can live And therefore seeing the threats of the Law are true yea and necessary to humble and wound us we must take heed that we do not slight them Quest 4 What things hinder us from regarding and loving the preaching of the Law Answ 1 First self-love Esa 65.5 And therefore we
and awakened and yet sleepes againe it is then no longer negligence but contempt So those who relapse after a Revelation of the power and vertue of Christ are guilty I. Of sinne And II. Of infidelity And III. Of the contempt of Christ the Holy Ghost and the word of God And therefore shall be the more greevously tormented How or wherein is the power of Christ manifested Quest 4 or revealed First in judicijs in his judgments Ezech. 25.11 Answer 1 and 30.19 Exod. 7.5 Psalm 105.5 Esa 26.9 Ierem. 5.3 The Lord sometimes corrects afflicts and punisheth us that wee seeing his power might learne to amend sometimes he makes his power knowne upon others that his owne people might observe his judgements and powers forth his wrath and fury upon the disobedient that wee might tremble and learne to obey 1 Cor. 10 as the Dog is beaten before the young Lyon to make the Lyon obedient or the Condisciples of the young Prince to make him feare Secondly in Benedictionibus in blessings and Answer 2 mercy Gods power is revealed in favours and good things as Esa 26.10 And great is the judgement of those who despise these Reade Ezech. 16 Esa 5. Thirdly in praedicatione verbi his power is rather Answer 3 revealed in the Preaching and publishing of the word that beeing the power of God unto salvation Rom. 1 16. and 2.4 and 1 Thessal 1.5 And therefore those who enjoy the preaching of the word and despise it heape up unto themselves wrath against the day of wrath Fourthly the power of Christ is principally Answer 4 shewed there where the Spirit is powerfull in the heart 1 Cor. 12.7 Hebr. 6.6 c. by any generall or particular grace And therefore they who are enlightned by the Spirit must take heed of relapsing for as they have despised and sleighted a great grace who doe thus so they doe incurre a great judgement and condemnation eternally Sect. 3 § 3. Because they repented not Our blessed Saviour doth not upbraid them because they did not admire his Miracles or because they did not entertaine or feast him but because they repented not yea the other they did but not this they wondred at his wonderfull workes and many entertained him but all was nothing without repentance Whence we may note Observ That where repentance is wanting there all other duties are nothing worth It is not sufficient for a man to heare the word with reverence or a shew of love or a forme of obedience for these were in Herod Mark 6.20 except we seriously repent and in sincerity obey these onely being the blessed ones Luke 11.28 Iohn 13.17 Ierem 4.4 Psalm 34.14 Matth. 7.21 It is not enough for a man to make a Profession of Religion but he must indeed strive and study to eschew evill and doe good which is the nature of true Repentance if hee would bee pleasing and acceptable unto God Quest 1 How doth it appeare that all wee doe in Religion is of no esteeme with God without Repentance Answ 1 First it appeares Authoritate by a threefold authority namely I. Of the Baptist who preacheth Repentance Matth. 3.3 And II. Of Christ who preacheth repentance Mat. 4.17 Luke 24.47 And III. Of the Apostles who preach the same doctrine Acts 2.38 and 3.19 and 26.18 Answ 2 Secondly it appeares Scopo by the Scope of Christ Now the scope of Christ in his comming was I. To reduce men from their errours And II. To free them from their sinnes Luke 1.75 and Titus 11.2 c. And therefore hence it appeares that without repentance all is nothing Quest 2 Why doth not our Saviour rather upbraide these Cities because they beleeved not then because they repented not seeing wee are saved by faith and Luther saith Omnes damnari ob infidelitatem that all are damned for infidelity Answ Certes salvation is of faith but repentance is the way unto faith yea Causa size qua non without repentance there can be no faith for those who never repented them of their sinnes never had the least sparke of saving faith Quest 3 Who ought to repent Answ All who either First desire to be redeemed from Sathan and death Or Secondly who are in a miserable estate and condition Now I. Such are all men before repentance Rom. 3.23 and 5.12 And II. All that doe not truly repent Quest 4 Who doe not truely repent Answ 1 First those who abide in their sinnes not repenting them at all of their iniquities Secondly those who by a fained and counterfeit Answ 2 repentance deceive their own soule Thirdly those who repent key-coldly and Answ 3 wash themselues with adulterate teares Fourthly those who seeme both to others and Answ 4 themselues seriously to repent but afterwards relapse with the dog to his vomit and with the Swine that was washed to the wallowing in the mire 2 Peter 2.22 How must we repent Quest 5 There are two parts of Repentance namely Answ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dediscere Discere damnare amare First Resipiscere quasi re-sapere to bee wise againe or to condemne our former wicked life and actions Rom. 12.2 And therefore unto true repentance it is required that wee should seriously lament and bewaile what is by-past and for the time to come labour to be weaned from these things to wit I. From all our former sinnes 2 Peter 1.9 and 2.20 Galath 5.24 II. From the love of the word Psalm 127.2 Iames 4.4 III. From the contempt of the word because it is a dangerous thing to despise the word and so long as we doe so we cannot truely repent Reade 2 Chron. 36.16 Proverb 1.24 Iohn 3.19 Acts 19.9 Ezech. 33.32 IV. From despising of the blessed Spirit that is from greeving him Ephes 4.28 or extinguishing his good motions 1 Thessal 5.19 And therfore that we may avoid and beware this the better let us remember how many calls we have neglected and how many good motions we have smoothered V. From the neglect of salvation wee must remember how formerly we preferred pleasure and profit yea and all things before this learn both to repent deplore and amend it Secondly Converti to be converted and turned unto God or to direct an averse heart unto him and to labour that hereafter our whole life may be directed and guided unto a new marke And in these two To repent of and turn from what is by-past and amisse and to amend our lives and turne unto the Lord our God and whatsoever is good for the time to come doth regeneration consist Now this second part of repentance doth consist in these things namely I. In a desire and endeavour to bee ingrafted into Christ the true and living Olive and this wee are by faith Iohn 15.1 Rom. 11.22 And II. In an earnest endeavour to walke in faith and to approve the truth thereof by our workes of new obedience and true sanctification Gal. 2.19 c. and Iames 2.18 and 1 Tim. 6.18 And III. In a true
Heifer sprinkling the unclean sanctifieth to the puryfying of the flesh Heb. 9.13 Or III. Spirituall which is two-fold to wit either First hypocriticall as Esa 58.5 and 2 King 6.30 Or Secondly sincere as Iob. 42.6 Cilicium inventum ad corporis afflictionem mentis humiliationem Reg. Basilij Cap. 69. Now this sincere spirituall use of Repentance is twofold namely I. For the expression of sorrow and mourning And II. For the expression of repentance But these two are one for neither is repentance visible without mourning nor mourning profitable without Repentance and therefore true repentance must be outwardly expressed Observe hence Observ That true repentance ought to bee externall as well as internall Ionah 3.5 c. and 1 Samuel 7.6 and 2 Sam. 12.16 and Ioel 1.13 and 2.12 c. Why must true repentance bee outwardly expressed Quest 2 First because the outward expressions and Answ 1 signes doe expresse the affection of the heart Secondly because it is a good example and Answ 2 encouragement to our bretheren that is when others see our outward sorrow and humiliation it makes them both feare to fall into the like sinnes and if they have fallen learnes them so to humble themselves Thirdly because the outward expressions of Answ 3 sorrow do helpe our affections and therefore they are conjoyned together Hest. 4.1.3.16 and Daniel 9.3 How many signes of sorrow were there or Quest 3 how many sorts of outward expressions of mourning The signes or expressions of sorrow were sixe viz. First to humble the heads Answ and this was done three manner of wayes namely either I. Velando by covering of it as 2 Samuel 15.30 Hest 6.12 Or II. Deijciendo by hanging of it downe as Lament 2.10 Or III. Radendo by shaving of it Esa 22.12 Ierem. 48.37 Ezeck 7.18 and 27.31 Secondly Ashes and this signe was three-fold to wit I. Sometimes they sprinkled themselves with Ashes and sate on the ground Nehem. 9.1 Lament 2.10 Ezeck 27.30 And II. Sometimes they sate in the Ashes Lament 2.10 Luke 10.13 And III. Sometimes they wallowed themselves in the Ashes Ezeck 27.33 Ierem 6.26 and 25.34 And hence Ashes is sometimes taken for mourning it selfe Esa 61.3 Thirdly to goe bare-foot as 2 Samuel 15.30 Fourthly to change the apparell and this was also threefold For I. Sometimes they would put on no better attire then they ordinarily wore which was a kind of expression of sorrow as we see Exod. 33.4 And. II. Sometimes they rent the garments they had on Gen. 37.34 And III. Sometimes they put on sackecloth upon them 1 Sam. 3.21 and 1 King 21.27 and 2 King 19.1 and Ioel 1.13 Fiftly to draw water and to poure it forth 1 Samuel 7.6 Sixtly to wound themsâ—lves as Ierem. 48.37 and 1 King 18.28 which practise is forbidden for the dead Levitic 19.28 and 21 5. Deuter. 14.1 Quest 4 How many things are required unto true Repentance Answ 1 First in generall there are these two things required namely I. Fasting as Nehem. 9.1 and 2 Chronic. 20.3 Psalm 69.10 Ioel 1.14 and 2.12 Ionah 3.5.7 II. Teares Iob 16.16 Psalm 69.10 Ioel 2.12 Ionah 3.8 Answ 2 Secondly more particularly three things are required to wit I. The outward worke of fasting and Teares And II. The inward adjuncts which are foure viz. First compunction and sorrow of heart Psalm 102.9 and Ioel 2.13 Secondly the hatred of sinne Thirdly conversion unto God Ierem. 3.1.12 Zach. 1.3 Fourthly confusion and shame of heart Daniel 9.7 III. The daily practise and use of all these Psalme 102.9 Vers 23. 24. VERS 23 24. And thou Capernaum which art exalted unto heaven shalt be brought downe to Hell for if the mighty workes which have been done in thee had been done in Sodome it would have remained untill this day But I say unto you that it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodome in the day of judgement then for thee Sect. 1 § 1. If the mighty workes which have beene done â—â— Capernaum had beene done in Sodome Our Saviour doth not compare Carpernaum with Tyre and Sâ—â—â—n who for the present florished and it may be for the time to come were to be called and converted but with Sodome who for the hardnesse of heart and maturity of sinne were cast into hell there for ever to be tormented Quest 1 Why doth our Saviour compare Capernaum to Sodom and not to Sidon Answ 1 First because it was agreed upon on all sides that the Sodomites were most desperate and deplorable sinners by much and farre worse then those of Tyre and Sidon And therefore the Capernaites may know and learne hereby how Christ doth repute of them who equals them or rather makes them worse then these most wicked Sodomites Secondly because these Sodomites were long Answ 2 since condemned and punished and without all hope of mercy for Ab inferno nulla redemptio And therefore if by chance these Capernaites should despise the last judgement by presuming of mercy yet this or the like judgement they might feare and know that they should be made as miserable or more miserable then they in as much as they enjoyed greater mercies and meanes and despised them Now from these two conjoyntly viz. that they were for the present most grievous sinners and were hereafter most grievously to be punished for the contempt of the Gospel will arise this Observation namely That the Contemners of the Gospel Observ are most grievous sinners and shall most grievously be punished Esay 30.9.10.14 Ierem. 9.12 13. Proverb 1.24.28 and 28.9 Matth. 21.43 and 2 Thes 1.8 and 2. King 17.19 c. 2 Chron. 36.15 c. How doth it appeare that the contemners of Quest 3 the word are great and grievous sinners and shal be sharpely and severely punished It appeares by these particulars viz. First from the Author of the word and Gospel which is God and Christ Deut. 18.19 Act. 3.23 Luke 10.16 and 1 Thes 4.8 Secondly from the excellency of the word in it selfe and in regard of its effects Ier. 15.16 Ezech. 3.3 Revelat. 19.15 Thirdly A signo because it argues a most hard heart to contemne the word which is of that force that it is called a sword yea fire and a hammer Reade Esa 49.2 Ephes 6.17 Hebr. 4.13 Ierem 5.14 and 23.29 Now looke upon all these together and see if he be not a great sinner and worthy of great torments who dare despise the word of the great King yea such a word as is sweeter then honey and more precious then gold and able to beget him and nourish him unto salvation yea to anatomize his heart and to lay it open before his eyes Why must we not or may wâ— not contemne Quest 3 the word of God or Gospel of Christ First because wee shall give account thereof Answ 1 and answer for it before the Lord when we shal not be able to answer one word of a thousand Heb. 2.3 and 11.25 Secondly because it is so odious unto God Answ
2 that he hath commanded his Ministers to shake off the dust from their feet for a testimony against such Luke 10.10 Act. 18.6 Thirdly because it is a sin that the Lord hath Answ 3 threatned heavie to punish Ierem. 11.21 and 13.10 Fourthly because they are happy and blessed Answ 4 who receive reverence and embrace it Esa 96.5 Whence comes the destruction of Cities and Quest 4 Nations From hence Answer because the word is contemned and despised For the Lord never casts off a people neither pronounceth against a nation Lo-ammi untill they reject him and sleight his word What are the fruits of the contempt of the Quest 5 word These foure viz. First it blinds and hardens the heart Iob 36.12 Secondly it leads into errours 2 Thessal 2.10 Thirdly it brings temporall judgement upon a Nation Citie or particular person yea Fourthly it casteth the contemner into everlasting fire And therefore we had need be extraordinary fearefull to contemne the word Sect. 2 § 2. It would have remained Observ Our Saviour here directly teacheth us that rhe reason why a kingdome flourishâ—th and continueth is because the word is rightly used unto repentance Or if a Citie or Nation desire to continue and flourish the only way thereunto is to heare and use the word of God Reade Esay 3.10.11 and Psalme 37. Quest 1 How doth it appeare that a Citie and Common-wealth shall flourish so long as they heare the word for this end that thereby they may be brought to repentance and new obedience Answ 1 First it is cleare from the Lords owne promise Esay 65.2 Answ 2 Secondly it is evident from the end of preaching For the appointed and ordained end of preaching is that by preaching wee might bee brought to repentance and by repentance unto faith and by faith unto salvation Quest 2 How may a Citie Nation or Common-wealth avoid and escape destruction Answ The true way is to be converted by the preaching of the Word as Niniveh was Here observe First it is not enough to heare the word or to be present at the preaching thereof Nor Secondly to suffer the word of exhortation and reprehension patiently Heb. 13 22. For this they of Chorazin did for any thing wee reade to the contrary Nor Thirdly to reverence the Preachers of the Word for this Herod did Marke 6.20 Nor Fourthly to shew some certaine humiliation by reason of the Comminations of the Word for this Ahab did 1 King 21. But we must seriously repent and turne unto the Lord in new obedience and true sanctification as they did Act. 2.37 Yea Fiftly neither is it sufficient that this be done of a few but of many when the Common-wealth lieth at the stake for although God spares often for a few Gen. 18.25 c. Yet hee will remember those who repent not in the day of vengeance Exod. 32.34 Numb 14.21 Sixtly neither is the endeavour of the inferiour and vulgar sort sufficient without the conduct of the Nobles Peeres and Princes of the Realme and that I. In true humiliation of heart And II. In an exemplary reverence and practice for they are the Wethers and Leaders of the flocks now noble Captaines never say Ite sed eamus goe yee and fight but come let us goe And therefore in the time of a publike danger both Prince and people noble and ignoble high and low Pastor and flocke must First assemble together to the house of God to heare his word And Secondly the hearers must endure the Preacher to admonish and reprove neither contemning him nor his message but reverencing both he one as the message and the other as the Messenger of the Lord of hoasts Yea Thirdly all must humble themselves and tremble at the threatnings of God for the beasts must quake if the Lyon roare And Fourthly those who are called Gods must labour by their command and humiliation and godly practice to move and excite others to unfained repentance as that Patterne of Princes the Ki g of Niniveh did Ionah 3.2 3.4 For God hath promised to be gracious to that nation that thus seeketh him VERS 25. 26. At that time Verse 25 26. Iesus answered and said I thanke thee O Father Lord of heâ—ven and earth because thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast revealed them unto bales Even so Father for so it seemed good in thy sight § 1. Iesus answered Sect. 1 Why doth the Evangelist here say Quest Iesus answered seeing no man asked him any questâ—â—â— First Saint Mathew was an Hebrew and this Answ 1 phrase was usuall amongst the Hebrewes in the beginning of a speech Calvin Beza Secondly it may bee that the Apostles said Answ 2 something which is not mentioned to watch our Saviour here replies Beza But Thirdly I rather thinke that it arose from this Answ 3 meditation I. Christ sees and observes the successe of his preaching how that it is received and embraced by men of an inferiour ranke II. Hee sees this to be the worke of God to reveale his word and will to theâ—e III He admires this decree of God to blind the eyes of the wise and to give knowledge 〈◊〉 understanding unto the simple IV. Hence as though God were present and saying unto him Ego feci I have done this hee breakes forth as it were in answer hereunto Father I thanke thee c. § 2. I thanke thee Sect. Gur Saviour here by his joy and thankesgiving would have us learne Observ that hee rejoyceth in the good successe of the Ministery Reade Luke 12.49 Matth. 22.7 Marke 3.5 and there we shall see how desirous Christ is that the Gospel should be propagated and received and how angry he is when it is contemned Why is Christ so desirous that the Gospel Quest 1 should be published and so delighted with the successefull enlargement and preaching thereof First because it is his worke the Ministers being Answ 1 but his Messengers Embassadors and servants 2 Cor. 5.19 hee making them fishers of men and able Ministers And therefore hee rejoyceth when the worke of the Ministery goes well forward Secondly he is the Head of the Church and Answ 2 therefore rejoyceth in the successefull preaching of the word because his body is edified thereby Ephes 4.11.12 Answ 3 Thirdly by the powerfull preaching of the word Sathan the enemy of Gods children is overcome and therefore Christ rejoyceth in the good successe of the Ministerie Answ 4 Fourthly Christ is delighted with the powerfull and profitable preaching of the Word because God is glorified by the life and conversation of those who are converted thereby Matth. 5.16 and 1 Pet. 2.12 Quest 2 What is required of us in regard of the word and the preaching thereof Answ That we should promote it as much as in us lies Ministers Magistrates and people should all labour and strive to edifie and build up the kingdome of Christ and that not only by a desire or endeauour First that the word may be
testimony of his Spirit that we may be enabled to call him Father Rom 8.15 Answ 4 Fourthly Patiendo by suffering and enduring patiently whatsoever afflictions the Lord layes upon us Heb. 12.8 Answ 5 Fiftly Verbum audiendo by hearing and obeying the word of God Iohn 17.13 Answ 6 Sixtly but our filiation principally consists in two things namely I. Credendo in faith in Christ Iohn 1.12 Gal. 3.26 And II. Obediendo in obedience unto God for those who would approve themselves to be the sonnes of God must put off the workes of darknesse and the old man and putting on the new man walke as becomes the children of light Ephes 5.8 and 1 Thess 5.5 And therefore if we desire to be made the children of God we must I. Be Peace-makers and Lovers II. Wee must love our enemies and do good unto those who doe evill unto us III. We must pray daily unto God to sealeou adoption in us by the evidence of his Spirit IV. We must patiently undergoe whatsoever the Lord layes upon us V. VVe must love reverence and prize the preaching of his word VI. Wee must labour to apprehend and apply Christ unto our selves by a lively faith And VII Wee must devote our selves wholly unto the service of God in a sincere and sanctified obedience Why doth Christ ascribe that unto God Quest 3 which hee did himselfe First negatively not to deprive himselfe of Answ 1 all power Chrys s for he saith afterwards All power is given unto me of my Father But Secondly affirmatively to shew that his Father Answ 2 was not moved by the importunity of others but that of his owne free grace and goodnesse he enlightned those who were of small account in the world and revealed these saving truths unto them Chrysost s § 4. Because thou hast hid these things Sect. 4 What is meant here by hiding or how doth Quest 1 God hide or blind the eyes First God is said sometimes to blind the eyes Answ 1 and harden the heart as Exod. 4 21. and 7.3 and 9.12 and 10.1 and 14.4 and Esa 44.18 But Secondly this is not so to be understood as Answ 2 though the Lord did shut up open eares and make blind seeing eyes or change a mollified heart into a hard one Nor Thirdly onely by permitting us to harden our Answ 3 selves But Fourthly by detaining of his grace from us Answ 4 whereby we should be softned or by denying to give that eye-salve unto us without which wee cannot see Revelat. 3.18 From whence wee may note that the Lord Observ 2 blinds and hardens wicked men not by changing them from better to worse but because he changeth them not from worâ—â— to better that is hee doth not harden by infusing or inferring any wicked quality into them which before was not in them but because he doth not give better qualities unto them then by nature they have in them Reade 1 Sam. 20.2 and 2 King 4.27 Gen. 18.17 For they were evill before yea altogether evill Genes 6.5 and 8.21 And therefore must not blame the Lord for their obduration or destruction because he made them no worse then they were but onely made them no better then they were which he was not bound to doe but lay the fault onely upon themselves How can the Lord blind some and not others Quest 2 seeing he is equall to all and hath professed himselfe to be no respecter of persons God doth not respect outward things Answ as honour or riches or beauty or comelinesse of person he doth not preferre Eliah before David nor Esau before Iacob But he looks upon inward things as piety iniquity pride and the like and therfore the cause of Gods blinding some will appear by the examination of the persons blinded For who were blinded the Wise Who were these wise men who were blinded Pharisees who First sate in Moses chayre Matth. 23. and were Doctours of the Law and yet Secondly could not discern of Christ but contemne and despise him Iohn 7.47 Luk 16.14 and laugh at him yea persecute him Iohn 8.37 and 3.32 And slander him calling him a Samaritane and Beelzebub And therfore because they despise the salvation of the Lord sent unto them and offered unto them in the Messias God hides himselfe from them Observ 2 From whence we may learne that God for priâ—e and hardnesse of heart takes away from men the saving light of his word and of the knowledge of God leaving them in palpable blindnesse Reade Esa 6.10 Iohn 12.40 Rom. 11.18 This is but that lex Talionis which God hath promised to observe Proverb 1.24 c. Because First I have called And Therefore Yee shall call But I will not heare But Laugh at your destruction Secondly yee have not heard But Therefore Yee shall call But I will not heare But Laugh at your destruction Thirdly despised and derided my message Therefore Yee shall call But I will not heare But Laugh at your destruction The Lord leaves none but those who first left him hee hardens none but those who are already hardened he despiseth none but onely despisers as is plaine from 1 Sam 2.30 Esa 66.4 Quest 3 How doth the Lord hide himselfe from thâ—se Two manner of waies viz. Answer First detinendo by keeping back or taking away the word and by letting out the vineyard to other Husband men Reade Amos 8.12 Acts 13.46 and 19.9 Matth. 21.41 The word is the fire which melts the dew which mollifies and the hammer which breakes the hard heart And therefore needs must the heart grow hard when the word is taken away Secondly Non benedicendo by not blessing the word the word without the Spirit is but a dead Letter and therefore when the Lord doth not speake to the heart as well as the word to the eare no wonder if the heart remaine hard and obdurates for if the word preached bee not mixed with faith which is simply and only wrought by God in the hearers it is heard and Preached in vaine Heb. 4.2 and 1 Cor. 3.7 Quest 4 Why is the Gospell and word preached hid from so many of the hearers thereof Answ 1 First because Sathan stops the eares and shuts the eyes and hardens the heart of many Answ 2 Secondly because many despise and contemne the word And Answ 3 Thirdly because God gives them over to a reprobate sense Româ—ns 1.24 26 28. Quest 5 How is the word contemned and despised The word is despised by many many waies viz. Answ First some despise the word for the meannesse and poverty of the Ministers and thus did the Pharisees Iohn 7.47 yea because this is every where usuall our Saviour therefore doth comfort his servants with this that the contempt of them reflects upon himselfe those who despise them despise him and as contemners of the Lord shall certainly perish Luke 10.16 Secondly some deride and scoffe at the word 2 Chronic. 30.10 and 36.16 Acts 13.41 Thirdly some hinder the Preaching of
that there is something in the wisedome of the flesh which hinders from faith For there are two things in him that learnes to wit I. A simplicity of beleeving And this is necessary in him that would learne according to that of Aristotle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hee must beleeve what his Master teacheth and with Pythagoras his Schollers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 our Master saith so must be of great reckoning and weight with him A Scholler can never learne well who calleth the truth of that in question which is taught or rather who will not beleeve that which is taught And herein humane wisedome hinders men from faith for it will beleeve no more in religion then is plaine and demonstrative by reason There is nothing true in divinity which is either false in reason or contrary to reason but yet there are many things in Religion which are above reasons reach and therefore are to be beleeved by faith because they cannot be apprehended or comprehended much lesse demonstrated by reason Now I say the naturall wise man will beleeve no more then he can take up by naturall reason although it bee taught and confirmed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the word of God And thus humane wisedome hinders us from beleeving all those saving truths which the shallow shell of mans braine is not able to containe or comprehend II. In Schollers who desire to be great and good Schollers there is a certaine curiosity of disputing and propounding doubts and queres now this is commendable in humane learning but not in divine although it bee too frequent with those who are somewhat in humane learning and wisedome And unto such this is a great impediment because worldly or humane wise men despise the simplicity of the Gospel That great learned man yea the Philosopher Aristotle rejected the Pentateuch because Moses did only positively lay downe things and not demonstrate them from the principles of Philosophy Hence then wee may observe a third thing viz. Observ 3 That the Wisedome of the flesh is an enemy to regeneration Rom. 8.6 7. and 1 Cor. 1.26 and Quest 4 3.18 Is all wisedome as an impediment of faith and an enemy to a new birth condemned Answ No for wisedome is manifold First some say that there is a five-fold wisedome namely Naturall Morall Politicall Diabolicall and Spirituall Secondly some say that there is a double Wisedome to wit I. Honest and harmelesse And II. Crafty and fraudulent which as was said before consists in dissimulation and couterfeiting But this cannot be called Wisedome being neither Pharisaicall nor Philosophicall Wisedome Thirdly Wisedome indeed is two-fold viz. I. Spirituall and divine which comes from God above And II. Carnall and humane or Naturall which consists partly in a naturall towardlinesse ripenesse of wit and partly in an artificiall acquisition by study and knowledge How doth this naturall and spirituall wisedome Quest 10 diff r because they seeme indeed both to bee good They differ in the very foundations Answ For First naturall wisedome is built upon reason and judgement and our owne understanding Secondly spirituall wisedome is founded upon the will and word of God And therefore I. Spirituall wisedome is commanded and commended Deuter. 4.6 Acts 6.3 and 1 Corinth 2.6 and 12.18 and Ephes 1 8.17 And II. Worldly wisedome is sometimâ—s permitted and sometimes praised Solomon was wise naturally and Ioseph politickely and both commendably 1 King 2.6 Here observe that this naturall or worldly wisedome is twofold to wit lawfull and unlawfull and these two differ not Ré or Naturà indeed or in the very essenee and nature of them but onely Ratione in subjection unto the will of God And therefore if First it be subject to the will of God as a handmaid thereunto it is good c 2 Cor. 10.5 But Secondly if it will not be subject to the will and word of God then it is evill And therefore humane wisedome is a let unto faith and a hinderer of regeneration because it is very difficultly subjected to the will and word of the Lord For I. It is not subject to the Law of God neither indeed can be Rom. 8.7 And II. It contemnes and despises Religion and that either First because it is but foolishnesse 1 Cor. 1.18 21. and 2.14 Or Secondly because it is an abject thing or a thing below him and too base for him to stoâ—pe unto because hee is wiser then the simple Gospell § 6. And revealed them Sect. 6 We may observe here that our Saviour doth not say thou hast preached them Observ but thou hast revealed them as Galath 1.12 and 2.2 To teach us that it is the Lord who reveales himselfe fully to his Children How doth it appeare that the Lord himselfe Quest 1 onely reveales himselfe fully to the righteous It appeares plainely thus viz. First from the texts of Scripture Answ 1 Cor. 2.10 and 2 Corinth 4 6. Ephes 1.17 Secondly because the knowledge of God is life everlasting Iohn 17.3 And therefore wee cannot acquire it of our selues or by our owne strength Thirdly because the word preached penetrates onely the Eares and it is the Holy Spirit who workes upon the heart Heb. 4.12 and makes the word profitable 1 Cor. 3.7 Fourthly the word is equally and alike preached both to the good and bad both to the wicked and righteous and the difference is onely within in the Spirit because without that the word is but a dead Letter And therefore it is not man but God who doth reveale spirituall and supernall wisedome and knowledge unto us yea Fiftly the Spirit is plainely called a Seeds-man or Sower Math. 13. And therefore it is evident that all grace and divine knowledge comes from the Lord. Quest 2 How many sorts or kinds of Revelations are there Answ There are three sorts viz. First Delusive or deceitfull and these come from Sathan 2 Corinth 11.13 and therefore we must not beleeve every Spirit nor every Revelation but try them 1 Ioh. 4.1 and 2 Thessal 2.11 Secondly miraculous and extraordinary Now these I. Were usuall under the Law to the Prophets and Secrs And II. For a while were retained or continued to the Apostles for the planting of Churches as we see from 2 Cor. 12.4 c. Ephes 3.3 But III. Ordinarily they are abolished and out of date Heb. 1.1 Thirdly Ordinary and these belong unto the Children and sonnes of God and may be called the Revelation of the Gospell Now this Ordinary revelation is the operation of the holy Spirit in the heart revealing unto the heart the certainty assurance of Christ First offered in the Gospell Quest 3 How many things are there observable in this Revelation Answ Three to wit First the workeman which is the blessed Spirit and promised Comforter Iohn 14. and 1 Corinth 2.10 and Ephes 3.5 And Secondly the meanes whereby he works which is the word 1 Peter 1.5.13 And Thirdly the Revelation it selfe and that is a particular worke whereby our
hearts are confirmed in a full assurance of faith Rom. 1 17. Ephes 3.13 Heb. 10.22 and 1 Peter 1.5 Quest 4 How must wee so use the word that we may hope for the operation of the Spirit thereby Answer The word teacheth perfectly both what is true in Doctrine and also what is sure and certaine in and unto faith but wee cannot understand these things except wee be taught by the holy Ghost both what is true in the understanding and what is certaine and sure in faith and the promises of the word And therefore if we desire so to heare and reade the word of God that thereby the holy Spirit may teach us within in our hearts then these three things are required of us namely First we must adhere and cleave closely and diligently to the word of God as to our Schoole-Master remembring that it is a seed to beget us and milke to feed us and a candle to enlighten us and a sword to defend us and joy to cheere us and a companion to associate us and life eternall to crowne and rejoyce us Secondly we must hope for and expect the blessing of God in the hearing of the word according to his promise that is we prizing valuing and loving of the word of God and frequenting the Preaching and reading thereof for this end that we might be taught thereby wee may then rest confidently assured that the Lord will blesse his word unto us because hee is faithfull in his promises and the word is powerfull in its operation Heb. 4.12 Thirdly to this esteeme of the word and hope of the Spirit wee must joyne prayer that is beg at the hands of God this blessing that he would come unto our hearts by his Spirit and teach us Psalm 143.10 And then wee may comfortably rest assured that he who is most faithfull in all his promises and whose eares are alwaies open to the prayers of his Children will in his good time grant our requests with his Spirit fill our hearts with joy unspeakeable and glorious Rom. 5.1 and 14.17 and 1 Peter 1.8 Philip. 4.7 § 7. Vnto Babes Sect. 7 How or in what sense are they called Babes Quest First they are not Babes in understanding Rom. Answ 1 16. Or spirituall knowledge But Secondly in humility and that either by an acknowledgement Answ 2 of their folly or weakenesse And Thirdly in a dependance upon God their Father Answ 3 to feed them and nourish them by his word § 8. Even so Father for so it seemed good in thy Sect. 8 sight We see here how our blessed Saviour whose action is our instruction neither gives nor seekes for any further cause of Gods actions then his owne good pleasure that we might from him learne to rest therein and in all the decrees of the Lord to make that our Non ultra or Herculean Pillar beyond which we dare not nor desire to goe For if it be demanded Why God doth not bestow upon some those Quest 1 corporall or spirituall those terrestriall or celestiall graces which hee doth bestow upon some others Wee answer that the true and principall cause is the good pleasure of his heavenly will Answ And therefore the Pelagians are confuted who doe teach that the will of God was moved to elect some and to reject others because he foresaw the good workes of them a Hil. the know of the true God pag. 287. and the bad workes of these flat against the Apostle who saith of Iacob and Esau that before they were borne when as yet they had done neither good nor evill not of workes c. Rom. 9.11 And to confirme this Proposition Christ saith that his Father hid the Gospell from the wise and revealed it to Babes Why because it was his good pleasure Where we see that his pleasure is the cause that hee did not reveale as well as that hee did And therefore from hence we may learne That we must not enquire of God a reason of his actions but rest in his will Rom. 9.20 Thus did good old Eli 1 Samuel 2.18 and holy Iob 1.21 22. And the blessed Apostles of Christ Acts 2.23 and 3.18 and 4.28 and 13.27 Quest 2 Why may we or must not we demand a reason of Gods actions Answ 1 First because God is a debter to no man Who hath given first unto him Rom. 11.35 And therefore he saith in the person of that Master of the vineyard who was not so liberall to one as to another Can I not doe with my own as I will Psalme 50. The Lord shewes that all things are his and therefore none can give ought unto him yea he hath despoticall and absolute rule and power over all creatures For I. They had all their beginning of and from him And II. They all are ruled and governed by him And III. They all are ordained for him according to that of the Apostle For of him and through him and to him are all things Romans 11.36 And therfore who shall dare to call the great Judge and King of all the world to the Barre to render a reason why he hath done this or that Answ 2 Secondly the judgements of the Lord are a great deepe and who is able to search or sound the bottome of them Romans 11.33 c. and 1 Corinth 2.16 Esa 40.13 The judgements waies and workes of the Lord are alwaies just but yet man is often forced to say with Mary How can these things be Luke 1.34 and 18.27 And therefore in such a case we must confesse the blindnesse of our reason and not dare to summon God to give account unto us of what he doth Quest 3 Who are here guilty of blame Answ Those who dispute of the justice of Gods actions It is dangerous swimming in this Foorde for we may easily sinke or be dasht a pecces Non ad discussionem operum Dei sed ad honorandum Deum conditi sumus d Muscul s We were created for the worship and service of God and not to discusse dispute of or censure the actions of God Non Iudices actionum sed imperiâ— subditi Chrys imp s Wee are the Lords vassalls and not Judges of his actions Non ferenda morâ—sitâ—â— non tribuentium Deo justitiae laudem nisi quoad sensus eorum pertingit Great and intolerable is the insolency of those who will not acknowledge the Lords justice any further then they can see reason for it Muscill s We see how our Saviour doth apply this reason taken from the will of God to the hardening of some and to the illumination of others As if he would say it proceeds not from any impotency in God that all obeyed not the Gospell but because it otherwise pleased the Lord Calvin s Observ 2 Hence then wee may learne That the predestinating of some unto life and of others unto death doth depend absolutely upon the will of God He drawes and then we runne after him Cantic 1.3 He addes unto the
morbidum a diseased body a man sicke of a palsie cannot walke or worke but onely lies in bed now it were a great comfort and refreshing for him to be inabled to rise and to walke into the fresh aire Thus when wee are not able to walke in the wayes of God or to worke his work when the good which wee would doe wee cannot Rom. 7.15.19 Then God wil give us power to runne the race of his Commandements and to worke his worke and to obey his will in some measure Esay 58.13 yea them will our Christ refresh us by giving us that anointing which is holy and by which wee may be able to doe all things 1 Iohn 2.20 Thirdly Corpus lassum a weary body principally tired with the troubles and molestations of this life Esa 28.12 Whether it be I. For those things which wee love and enjoy As Bucer s thinkes Or II. For those things which wanting wee seeke for Or III. For the labours which wee undergoe and endure in our particular callings Quest 2 It may here be demanded whether temporall labours shall be refreshed Answ 1 First there is a labour which is disallowed and disliked They labour in the wind Therefore this shall not be crowned or rewarded with the promised Rest Answ 2 Secondly but those who are sensible of their labour and burthen shall be refreshed that is not by supplying and satisfying of their thirst but by taking it away He who thinkes to take away the drought of a man sicke of a Dropsie by giving him as much drinke as hee desires will sooner kill him then cure him and therefore to such drink is not to be given according to the appetite of the sicke party but the desire of drinke is to bee abated and taken away So the Lord will not satisfie the desires of his children in temporall things but moderate their love and desire unto them Certainly Alexander Eccles 2. Craesus Xerxes Caesar and Solomon were never quiet so long as they sought for content in temporall things And therefore those that labour in the love of them or for them are to be refreshed by abating not by satisfying of that love and desire Fourthly Corpus sitiens a thirsty body or a body wanting the peace of Christ Iohn 16.33 Colos 3.15 Philip. 4.17 Now these Christ will refresh by giving unto them that peace of conscience which passeth all understanding Reade Iohn 7.37 and 2 Tim. 1.16 and joy unspeakeable and glorious 1 Peter 1.8 This is like that Iem which to procure and purchase wee should sell all wee have Matth. 13.44 46. Quest 3 Who are they that shall not bee refreshed by Christ Answ 1 First those who being drunke by with a perswasion of their owne righteousnesse and merits dreame that they can satisfie the law of God and that they doe not lye under the burthen of the Law or of sinne Answ 2 Secondly Epicures who neither care for sin nor feare the wrath of God but securely contemne and despise both Ephes 4.19 The Apostle cals these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 men who are past feeling Answ 3 Thirdly those who are so buried and overwhelmed with the pleasures delights and allurements of the world that they doe not see nor acknowledge their misery and miserable estate wherein they are by reason of their sinnes committed against God and of Gods judgements which hang over their heads for their sinnes neither once seriously thinke either of spirituall grace or eternall glory Fourthly those who being humbled and Answ 4 brought to the gates of hell through a sight of their sinnes and a sense of the wrath and anger of God for their sinnes will not come unto Christ but despaire of mercy as Cain and Iudas did Now all these are excluded from this promise of rest and therefore all they who desire to bee made partakers thereof must take heed that they be neither proud Pharisees nor prophane Epicures nor blind worldlings nor contemptuous despairers of mercy i Chem. harm pag. 742. cap. 56. VERS 29.30 Take my yoke upon you Vers 29.30 and learne of me for I am meeke and lowly in heart and yee shall find rest unto your soules For my yoke is easie and my burden is light § 1. Take my yoke upon you Christ cals all to come unto him and promiseth Sect. 1 that hee will refresh those who come But lest wee should thinke that hee requires no conditions on our part hee now addes that the yoke is to be taken upon us and that we must be taught of him For as hee shewes himselfe to be unto us a Governour and a Doctor so hee requires that wee should be 1. Subjects 2. Disciples First wee must be subjects and take our Saviours yoke upon us The phrase is borrowed from the wood of oxen or which is worne by them when they plow and it signifies rule and government absolutely binding governing and restraining As if our Saviour would say think not with your selves that you are called unto liberty or unto an Anarchy but unto my obedience and service To teach us That it behoves all those who hope in Christ Observ to submit themselves to his rule and government Deut. 10.12 and 13.4 and Ierem. 5.5 and 28.13 Lament 3.27 and 1 Pet. 2.16 Why must all who hope for rest from Christ Quest 1 submit themselves unto his service First because we were redeemed by him for Answ 1 this end that we might serve him in righteousnesse and true holinesse Luke 1 74 75. Titus 2.14 and 2 Corinth 5.15 and Heb. 9.14 and 1 Peter 2.24 Secondly because this is the scope of our profession Answ 2 to serve Christ 1 Thessal 1.9 Rom 6.18.22 and 8.14 Hence comes obedience to be the fruit of faith Heb. 11.7 c. because faith subjects the heart unto Christ Gal. 2.20 and 2 Cor. 10.5 Thirdly because this is the end of all preaching Answ 3 that people might obey Christ Rom. 1.5 and 16.26 and 1 Pet. 4.6 and 2 Cor. 10.4 c. Fourthly because this was the end of the promises Answ 4 of blessings Many gracious promises are are made in the word and all for this end that people might be more stirred up thereby unto obedience Exod. 23.23 25. Deuter. 11.13 Levit. 26 Deuter. 28. Quest 3 How manifold is the yoke of Christ Answ 1 Two-fold namely First of Discipline and correction for the Lord chastens every sonne whom hee receives Heb. 12.8 Secondly of Doctrine or obedience Now true Religion doth bind us to the obedience of those things which are to bee done and which are to be beleeved For I. It obligeth the consciences of men so that they dare not sinne or disobey God Hence the feare and service of God are sometimes conjoyned together Deut. 10.12 And therefore the phrase of Serving is evilly understood for some sort of worship or for voluntary obedience according as we list and when we list but wee owe unto God the debt of obedience and therefore there
yoke prove it to be both heavie and hard for hereby we are taught to hate all sins although some be as dear as hands and eyes unto us yea to forsake all to follow Christ Luke 14. although riches be the good blessings of God yea to take up our crosse and bear it patiently though never so great yea to be humble and meek although our humility sharpen the pride and cruelty of others against us And lastly this yoke injoyns us to deny our selves Matth. 16.24 which deniall begets in us mourning and sorrow and deprives us of all joy and solace Wherefore how can this yoke possibly be said to be light that hath these five sharp properties and conditions in it viz. First a hatred of all sins whatsoever Secondly a renounceing of all temporall things whatsoever if they hinder us from Christ Thirdly Patience in all afflictions and crosses whatsoever Fourthly humility and meeknesse though we be therefore contemned by others Fiftly self-deniall and an absolute devoting of our selves up to the will of Christ Answ Notwithstanding these harsh seeming conditions and tart qualities of this yoke we say that it is light according to the word of Christ in this verse and that in many regards viz. First it is light in regard of our duty because it is our duty to perform the office of servants unto the Lord and he requires no more of us Servants will say often complaining of hard and cruell Masters that it never grieves nor troubles them to do what becomes a servant to do but their Masters impose that upon them which belongs not unto them to do and that troubles them much Now in this regard the yoke of the Law is light because Christ therein requires no more of us to do than becomes us as we are children and servants Secondly the yoke of the crosse is light in regard of our deserts short and light momentary and mercifull are all our afflictions in comparison of that which we have deserved Thirdly light is the yoke both of the Law and Crosse in regard of that yoke which the Lord might have laid upon us The Lord hath despoticall and lordly power over us both in regard of our Creation and Redemption in which regards he might have imposed upon us if he had pleased far heavier burthens and more insupportable yokes than he hath done And therefore do but compare what the Lord commands us to obey and to bear with that which he might have imposed in respect of his absolute and transcendent power over us and then we shall confâ—sse that his yoke is easie Iohn the Cardinall de Medicis who afterwards was Pope Leo being restored unto Florence by the force and power of the Spaniards having been before 18 yeers in exile invented this device His Impresse was a Yoke which Oxen use to bear and the Motto Suave signifying thereby that he was not returned to tyrannize over his Country nor to revenge the injuries done him of his enemies and factious Citizens but rather to shew that his government should be gentle with all clemencie And thus in regard of Christs great power over us and gracious and milde governing of us we may safely conclude That his yoke is easie and that he rules us with a soft and an easie hand Fourthly Christs yoke is easie both in regard of the Ceremoniall and Morall Law imposed by God I. In regard of the Ceremoniall Law and the multitude of Ceremonies and Legall Traditions contained therein the yoke of Christ is light and sweet II. In regard of the Morall Law Christs yoke is easie Here observe a difference between the Law and Gospel for although they be both yokes which Gods puts upon our necks to bear yet they are thus differenced that Iugum Legis the yoke of the Law is importable or so heavie that it cannot be born Acts 15.10 but Iugum Euangelii suave the yoke of the Gospel is sweet facile and light The Law requires perfect obedience of man and that by his own proper strength and threatens with a certain curse him that shall transgresse the least of all the commandements But the Gospell doth conferre the holy Ghost upon the Elect by whose power and gracious operation they are enabled cheerfully to obey the Lord and doth also cover all their defects and failings with the perfect obedience of Christ And thus that which is impossible to flesh and blood becomes easie to the regenerate by the aid of that good Spirit by whom they were regenerated as follows by and by Fiftly the yoke of Christ is easie in regard of the Doctrine thereof For I. The Doctrine of Faith doth teach us to be saved by free grace and that we need not seek for many Mediatours or by the multitude of laborious Ceremonies to come unto salvation as the Law did but to seek unto one Mediatour and to lay hold upon salvation by him And therefore in regard of this Doctrine Christs yoke is easie II. The Doctrine of Charity doth teach onely to love one another Now is not this easie Certainly love facilitates and makes all things light and therefore seeing Omnia vincit amor That love overcomes with ease the greatest difficulties Et nos cedamus amori let us yeeld to this Euangelicall Doctrine of love and then we shall think Christs yoke to be but easie III. The Gospel teacheth us that Christ by himself without either help or price or merit from us purchased our Redemption Iohn 1.12 and 8.36 Rom. 8.2 and 1 Iohn 5.3 4. Now to be freed and delivered out of the captivity of satan freely by another without any ransome paying of our own is certainly a pleasing Doctrine and therefore in regard thereof Christs yoke is easie IV. The Doctrine of obedience teacheth nothing but that which Nature it self teacheth to be good and therefore in this regard also Christs yoke is easie To leade a vertuous life flying from all sin and wickednesse is a thing that may easily be born by any man for what grievous thing doth he impose upon the necks of our Mindes saith Gregory 4. Moral who commandeth to shun every desire that troubleth who admonisheth to decline the laborious journeys of this world and to abstain from drunkennesse murder theft anger rebellion and the like which the light of Nature condemns as great vices Nay what can be sweeter than this yoke and lighter than this burthen saith Hilary Can. 2. or more to be approved than to abstain from wickednesse to be willing to do good to be unwilling with evill to love all to hate none to obtain things eternall and not to be taken with these transient things And thus Christs yoke is easie in regard of the Doctrine thereof which although it be grievous to Nature yet it is agreeable to the light of Nature and easie in regard of Grace Sixtly Christs yoke is easie in regard of the yoke of sin and satan vita vitiosa gravior Chrys s A vitious life is more
his height untill he returned thither again The Romans Egyptians and the Occidentals reckoned their day from midnight to midnight The Athenians and the Hebrews accounted their day from sun-set to sun-set from whence it came to passe that the night was the beginning of the following day Secondly it was very ordinary with the Hebrews to put a part for the whole and therefore a part either of the day or night was called in their manner or form of speaking a Day to wit a naturall day consisting of four and twenty hours Thirdly when they did denote one day although that which they called a day were but the least part of a day yet they did usually pronounce or declare it by parts thus The day and the night from whence by their propriety of speech a day and a night was ordinarily called a Day and a Day by a Synechdoche was used for a part yea sometimes the least part of a day And hence the answer to the question is manifest namely When Christ was buried it was between the ninth and twelfth hour of Friday which hours were part of the first day and by the forenamed Synechdoche were called the first day and night Then from sun-set upon Friday unto sun-set upon the Sabbath or Saturday was the second day and night which were both entire Then from sun-set upon the Saturday to the next dawning of the day was part of the third day which part was called a day and a night according to the vulgar wont of the Jews whose use and custome onely is the rule of expounding many things of this nature in holy Scripture And thus Christ is said to lye three daies and three nights in the heart of the earth because he was crucified between Evenings at that time when the Paschall Lamb was killed where the Evening is reckoned for the first day and the next four and twenty hours are reckoned for the second day and he arose upon the third morning and that was the third day the morning being taken Syneedochicè for the whole day and the night following § 5. In the heart of the earth Sect. 5 The meaning of the Text is as Ionas was buried in the belly of the Fish and reputed dead for three daies and three nights so Christ remained in the state of the dead three daies and three nights VERS 41.42 Vers 41.42 The men of Niniveh shall rise in the judgement with this generation and shall condemne it because they repented at the preaching of Ionas and behold a greater then Ionas is here The Queene of the South shall rise up in the Iudgement with this generation and shall condemne it for shee came from the uttermost parts of the earth to heare the wisedome of Solomon and behold a greater then Solomon is here § 1. The men of Niniveh Sect. 1 What dissemblance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or disparity Quest 1 was betweene the Ninivites and the Iewes First the Ninivites were strangers from the Answ 1 Common-wealth of Israel and people of God neither had received his word before this But the Iewes had received the Law from the Lord and did boast therein and yet would not heare Christ who interpreted and explained the Law unto them Secondly the Ninivites had but one Preacher of the word namely Ionas and yet they obeyed him but although God had spoken unto the Iewes by many Prophets and by Iohn Baptist yea by his owne and only Sonne Hebr. 1.2 yet they shamefully and reproachfully rejected them all Answ 3 Thirdly the Ninivites having heard but only one Sermon from Ionah the servant of the Lord repented beleeved and changed their lives But the Iewes had heard many Sermons from the Prophets in all ages and at last heard those Sermons repeated and confirmed by Christ the Lord and Master of the Prophets And this is that which our Saviour means in these words but a greater then Ionas is here And yet they would not repent and amend their lives Answ 4 Fourthly the Ninivites heard a stranger and beleeved him although he came from a Nation which they hated and envied But the Iewes despised Christ who came of the Fathers according to the flesh was no stranger but a child and free-borne amongst them Answ 5 Fiftly the Ninivites beleeved Ionas without any signe content with this that hee had come unto them for their disobedience towards God But the Iewes daily saw many signes that is Miracles wrought by Christ and yet persevered in their obstinacie as though hee had done nothing worthy of faith or for which they had reason to beleeve in him Answ 6 Sixthly none had ever fore-told the Ninivites any thing concerning Ionas and yet when hee came they beleeved and obeyed him But all the Prophets had fore-told the Iewes of Christs comming and they saw his workes sute and agree with their predictions and yet they would not beleeve him nor amend their lives Answ 7 Seventhly the Ninivites patiently suffered Ionas although he threatned the miserable destruction both of their Citie and Kingdome But the Iewes would not endure or heare or obey Christ although he preached grace and salvation unto them yea did not prescribe any hard or harsh rules of living unto them but declared remission of sinnes to every one who would repent beleeve and obey Answ 8 Eighthly Ionas was not derided and mocked by the Ninivites although hee fled when God sent him unto them But the Iewes scoffed and taunted Christ who refused not to undergoe reproach hatred persecution and death for them and their salvation Sect. 2 § 2. Shall rise up in the Iudgement Quest What is meant by these words Answ The phrase is an Hebraisme signifying thus much that the Ninivites and the Queene of the South shall stand in judgement and not fall compared with the Iewes Or shall bee justified before this generation Sect. 3 § 3. The Queene of the South c. Quest What 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or comparison is there betweene the Queene of the South and the Iewes Answ 1 First shee was a woman the weaker vessell 1 Pet. 3.7 yea a person unaccustomed to travell and yet she came to Solomon But the Iewes were men and the more worthy sexe and yet they are more slow and fluggish to heare then she was Secondly she being a Gentile came to heare Answ 2 an Hebrew But the Iewes who were Hebrewes and nourished in the Law disdained to heare Christ who was one of themselves and came of their Father Abraham according to the flesh Thirdly she came along a tedious journey unto Answ 3 King Solomon although shee her selfe were a Queene But the King of Kings himselfe comes unto the Iewes his subjects and yet they wil not entertaine or receive him Fourthly fame and report only moved her to Answ 4 come unto Solomon although oftentimes nothing is more false then fame according to the old saying Tam ficti pravique tenax quam nuntia veri Not only truth but
whether hee had a Mother or not Neither can it be said that this was done to tempt him for the Scripture expresseth no such thing and it doth usually when any such thing is done The nativity of Christ was never disputed or questioned and therefore this could not be said Thy Mother is without to tempt him Therefore it is more credible that by this enunciation they tempted his divinity to see whether hee could tell who were without or not Now Christ here taxeth the incredulity of his brethren Et Mater quoque ejus demonstratur non aequè adhaesâ—sse illi ut Martha Mariae aliae And therefore he denieth his Parents and his brethren as hee teacheth us to doe ours for Gods sake and worke VERS 50. Vers 50 For whosoever shall doe the will of my Father which is in heaven the same is my brother sister and mother Sect. 1 § 1. Whosoever shall doe the will of my Father which is in heaven Quest 1 Why doth our Saviour adde here Qui in coelo which is in heaven Answ To teach us that those who are the children of God must labour endeavour that their conversation may be holy heavenly Observ Or that we must prepare our selves for heaven by a heavenly life we must labour that our conversation may be in heaven Philip. 3 20. And while we live on earth seeke heaven and heavenly things Colos 3.1 2. For hee that would be a Citizen of that heavenly Ierusalem which is above must live like a heavenly Citizen here on earth Quest 2 Why must wee thus earnestly labour for a heavenly life Answ 1 First because it is the will of God that those who are called his children should imitate him their heavenly Father in a sanctified and celestiall walking 1 Pet. 1.14.17 Answ 2 Secondly because wee are called hereunto 1 Thessal 4.4.8 or wee are made partakers of a heavenly calling Reade Heb. 3.1 And therefore wee should answer our calling by a heavenly life Answ 3 Thirdly because wee are made partakers of the divine nature 2 Pet 1.4 And therefore wee should shew it by a Saint-like life Answ 4 Fourthly because heaven is the end of our hope and the aime of our expectation and therefore wee should be still like those who despise this world and seeke and desire another Citie which is above Hebr. 11.15 and 2 Cor. 5.2.9 Hebr. 12.18.22 Answ 5 Fift because our whole life is a certaine time of ripening unto Harvest so long as wee live wee must still strive to grow perfecter and riper in grace fitting and preparing our selves more and more for the inheritance of the Saints and that heavenly Ierusalem Rom. 8.17 Now our preparation consists in these things to wit I. In a patient bearing of the Crosse and suffering of afflictions II. In a true deniall of our selves and our owne wils and wayes III. In a couragious combating against sinne Sathan and the world and our owne corruptions b 1 Pet. 2.11 IV. In a constant course and practise of religion and religious actions unto the end § 2. Hee is my brother sister and Mother Sect. 2 In these words our Saviour shewes that we must preferre our spirituall kindred whence it may be demanded Whether did Christ himselfe Quest as hee teacheth us to doe that is whether did he love them bâ—st who were neerest to him in the Lord or those who were nearest to him in the flesh or those who were nearest unto him in the flesh and in the Lord As man he loved them best Answ who were neerest to him in the flesh and in the Lord but as Mediator he loved them only best who were nearest to him in the Lord when some told him here that his brethren and kinsmen stood without he said Who are my brethren and my kinsmen Those who doe the will of my Father which is in heaven the same is my Brother and Sister and Mother where wee see he respected those most who drew neerest to him in the Lord CHAPTER XIII Vers 3 4 5 c. VERS 3. c. And he spake many things unto them in Parables saying B holâ— a sower went forth to sow And when he sowed some seeds fell by the wayes side and some fell upon stonie places and some fell among thornes and some fell into good ground Sect. 1 § 1. He spake unto them in Parables Quest WHy doth our Saviour speake in Parables Answ 1 First that the truth may bee hid from those who are unworthy according to that Mat. 7.6 Give not holy things to dogs Answ 2 Secondly that thereby occasion may be offered to those who are studious and desirous to know the truth to exercise their wits or to inquire the more diligently into the heart and depth of the thing propounded Answ 3 Thirdly that we may learne to understand divine and spirituall things by corporall and sensible Carthus s pag. 116 6. Sect. 2 § 2. Some fell by the wayes side some in stony places some among the thornes and some in good ground Our Saviour in this Parable shewes that both formall and faithfull Professors heare the word and that both bring forth some fruits thereof Hence a question or two may be moved viz. Quest 1 What things are common to the Hypocrite and sincere Professors or what fruits of religion may an Hypocrite doe and what not First they may have a certaine understanding Answ 1 of some divine truths but they ca not know it effectually for commonly they come without affection and goe away without care And therefore i we must take heed lest we deceive our selvs and our owne soules in a bare profession and light knowledge of the word and that we hear it with zeale and depart with care and profit II. We must beware of the great subtilty of Sathan who like aswift ravenous bird stealeth the word out of unprepared hearts or as theeves use to take away whatsoever they find loose or carelesly laid up Secondly hypocrites and carnall hearers Answ 2 may have some kind of delight in the hearing of the word and a glinse of the life to come but it is like to a blaze of a fire and is neither lasting nor firme Psal 4.7 whereas the joy of the godly is solid and sound and far above that which the worldly man hath in gold silver Psal 119.33 34. And II. the wickeds delight ariseth from a wrong end and motive as to satisfie some humorous desire to know something more then other c. whereas the joy of the godly is to know further to the end they may practise more Thirdly hypocrites may have some care to keepe that they have heard and yet the thornes Answ 3 of covetousnesse and worldly delights may overgrow the good seed and make it unfruitfull And therefore beware of covetousnesse and all carnall delights Answ 4 Fourthly carnall Professors or wicked men by meanes of the word may bee brought to confesse their faults Exod. 9.29 Answ
Doctori Greg. Past oftentimes the Lord out of his love mercy unto the people enables the Ministers to speak profitable and seasonable words unto them And on the other side the Lord sometimes for the sinnes of the hearers takes away the Ministers or the word from them Cum verbi auditores esuriunt pro eis reficiendis majora Doctoribus dona tribuuntur Greg. Past When hearers hunger after the word then the Lord for the refreshing comforting and satisfying of them doth give more Talents and greater gifts unto the Preachers But when people grow cold in their hearing or in their desires to heare or in their love unto the word then God often lessens the gifts of the Ministers or else takes away his painfull labourers sending Loiterers amongst them IV. He blesseth their labours and gives an increase to their indeavours 1 Cor. 3.6 Pedes quatuor bestiarum Evangelistarum Ezek. 1.7 ut scintillans aes aes candens est Praedicatio inde scintillae prodeunt quia ardent desyderio sonant verbo corda quae scintillae tetigerunt incendunt Greg. s Ezech. hom 3. The Ministers of the Word according to the Commandement of the Lord preach to their flocks and the Spirit of the Lord by their preaching doth oftentimes inflame their hearts and kindle their affections and fill their souls with sanctified desires and turn them truly unto himself And thus we see how the holy Ghost works and teaches in the Preachers of the Word he both making them M nisters and also able Ministers he both directing them what to speak and also blessing what they speak Secondly In Auditoribus the holy Spirit teacheth in the hearers as well as speakers for he makes their hearts often burn within them when they hear as Luke 34.32 Otiosus est sermo Doctoris nisi Spiritus sanctus adsit cordi audientis Greg. s Evang. hom 30. In vain doth the Preacher speak unto the ears of the Auditours except the Spirit speak unto the heart Nisi Spiritus sanctus auditorum corda repleat vox doctorum ad aures corporis incassum sonat nam formare vocem exterius possunt sed interius imprimere non valâ—nt Greg. Mor. lib. 27. Now although preaching be unprofitable without the Spirit yet seldome doth the holy Ghost fall upon any or come unto any but in the preaching of the word when Peter preached then many were pricked in their hearts Acts 2.37 yea then the holy Ghost fell upon many Acts 10.44 And in preaching Lydia had her heart opened Acts 16.14 What is here required of Hearers Quest 5 First they must pray when they come unto Answ 1 the Word and that I. For themselves that the Lord would be pleased so to assist them by his Spirit that they may learn Christ in the Ministery of the Word yea that he would give his holy Spirit unto them and fill them with the graces thereof this was Davids prayer for himself Psal 143.10 and Pauls for the Ephesians chap. 3. v. 18 19. and for the Colossians chap. 1. v. 9. Nulla in discrudo mora est ubi Spiritus sanctus Doctor adest Beda s Luc. hom 9. If the holy Ghost be our School-master then we shall not be Trewants but good proficients and at Schollers And therefore let us beg at Gods hands the Spirit of Revelation Ephes 1.17 c. that so we may go away from the Word alwaies bettered Pray with Augustine in one of his Epistles Sanctum opus semper inspira in me ut cogitem compelle ut faciam suade ut diligam confirma me ut te teneam custodi me ne te perdam Sanctifie thou O Lord so my heart that I may alwaies think that which is good strengthen thou so my hands that I may alwaies do that which is good perswade thou so my affections that I may above all things love thee the chiefest good establish thou me so in faith that I may hold thee fast and so keepe mee by thy Spirit that I may never lose thee II. Hearers must pray for the Preachers of the Word that speech and utterance may be given unto them Ephes 6.19 that the door of the Word may be wide open unto them Colos 4.3 That they may be permitted enabled to speak the Word freely 2 Thes 3.1 yea that they may so speak that their Word may become blessed unto their Auditours Rom. 15.29 30. And hence came that religious custome still practised by our Church to have Prayers and that both First before Sermons that the blessed Spirit would be graciously assistant and present both with speakers and hearers And also Secondly after Sermons that the same good Spirit would confirm what hath been spoken and establish and imprint it in the souls of the Hearers Answ 2 Secondly as Hearers must pray for the divine assistance of the Spirit in the hearing of the Word by which God ordinarily teacheth the mysteries of the gospel so also they must be carefull to hear what the Spirit saith in the Word reade Rev. 2.7 Acts 10.33 Certainly here there is a most lamentable neglect ordinarily amongst Hearers and little or no fruit can be expected of their hearing so long as that remains Hearers are wont I. To hear for fashion sake onely and not for the feeding of their souls Yea II. To absent themselves or keep themselves from the Word for the least cause or upon the smallest occasion that may be Yea III. To hear with prejudice or prejudicate opinions or imprudent censures for some hearers deride some tax and reprove the rudenesse or plainnesse of the speaker that he neither shews Eloquence nor Learning in his Sermons When this is amended either by him or by some other that is if we hear learned elaborate and eloquent peeces then we praise the eloquence learning wit and quicknesse of the speaker in all things seeing and judging man and not God And so long as we look onely upon man in the preaching of the Word so long we cannot expect the assistance of the blessed Spirit iâ—â—he Word yea the more we look upon man the lesse we look for the holy Ghost And therefore in the hearing of the Word let us withdraw our ears and eyes and minds from men and look wholly up unto the Lord remembring that they who preach are his Messengers and that which they preach is his message and the word preached is made profitable onely by him that so we may desire assistance in hearing and expect a blessing upon our hearing onely from him and return all glory honour and praise unto him alone How may we know whether Christ have taught Quest 6 us the knowledge of God and mysteries of the Gospel or not First certainly he that is uncertain of this Answ 1 may be most certain that he is ignorant of it he that knows not whether he know God or not may be sure that he knows not God No man disputes whether there be a Sun or not except it be hid for
dove-like innocent For when once Religion and the knowledge of God enter into the soule then all our Peacocke-plumes fall and wee begin to humble our selves before the Lord as Holy Iob did 42.6 yea the more our knowledge of God is the more base and vile are we in our own eyes Fifthly examine whether we labour and endeavour Signe 5 that we may be transformed into the same Image with Christ 2 Corinth 3.18 And that two manner of wayes to wit I. In the practise of holinesse doe wee labour to keepe his commandements 1 Iohn 2.3 doe we labour to eschew whatsoever is evill and to doe whatsoever is good 1 Iohn 3.6 and 1 Peter 2.9 and 2 Peter 1.3 yea doe wee labour to increase in all heavenly hnowledge Colos 1.10 II. In spirituall worship do we labour to worship and serve the Lord in spirit Iohn 4.24 yea within to be filled with the fulnesse of God Ephes 3.19 yea are we through a zeale to Gods glory moved to serve and obey him Then certainly we may be assured that Christ by his word and Spirit hath begun in part to reveale unto us the Mysteries of the Kingdome of Heaven VERS 13 14. Verse 13.14 Therefore speake I to them in Parables because they seeing see not and hearinâ—â—hey heare not neither doe they understand And in theâ— is fulfilled the Prophesie of Esaias which saith By hearing ye shall heare but not understand and seeing yee shall see and not perceive Three things are ordinarily objected from these verses which I will but briefly touch namely Object 1 First by these words God seemes to be made the Author of sinne Argum. Hee is not the Author of sinne but of just punishment which he inflicts upon the obstinate sometimes in a hidden and secret but alwayes in a just judgement for the judgements of the Lord are sometimes secret but alwayes most just Object 2 Secondly Reprobates seeme here to be excused because they are so blinded from above that they cannot see Answ Reprobates are not by this excused because the Lord blinds none but onely those who doe not see that is those who cannot and will not see God by a just judgement doth further close their eyes that they shall never bee able to see For God blinds their eyes onely I. By a deniall of light unto them And II. By a forsaking and leaving of them in their blindnesse And III. By giving them over to the power of Sathan and their owne desires Object 3 Thirdly these verses are repugnant to those Scriptures which tell us that God would have all men to repent and all to be saved Answ Those places and the like shew what God universally doth approve and allow of not what he will doe unto all or worke in all These verses specially shew what God will doe to those who are contumacious and obstinate Now extraordinary judgements are not repugnant to the ordinary meanes of salvation Pareus s fol. 733. Verse 19 VERS 19. When any one heareth the word of the Kingdome and understandeth it not then commeth the wicked one and catcheth away that which was sowne in his heart this is he which received seed by the high way side Quest That which is called here The wicked one is called verse 4. The fowles of the aire when it may be demanded why the Devils are called the fowles of the ayre Answ 1 First for the subtilty of their nature As the aire is a subtle thing so are spirits Answ 2 Secondly for their habitation in the ayre Answ 3 Thirdly for their inordinate desire to ascend upward which ariseth from their height of pride Charthus s pag. 117. a. Vers 20.21 VERS 20 21. But hee that received the seed into stony places the same is hee that heareth the word and anon with joy receiveth it yet hath he not root in himselfe but dureth for a while For when tribulation or persecution ariseth because of the word by and by hee is offended Our Saviour here intimates five properties in the stony ground namely First 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he is a hearer of the Word of God Secondly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he is a receiver of the Word which is heard Thirdly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he receiveth it forthwith as soon as he hath heard it Fourthly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he heareth and receiveth it with joy Fifthly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yet for all this he is but a server of the time applying his Religion and Conscience to the present condition of things VERS 24.25 Verse 24 25. Another Parable put hee forth unto them saying The Kingdome of Heaven is likened unto a man which sowed good seed in his field But while men slept his enemy came and sowed tares among the wheâ—t and went his way § 1. Which sowed good Seed Sect. 1 What is meant by this Seed Quest 1 The word of God Answ as is cleare from verse 19. and Mark 4.14 and Luke 8.11 Against this answer it will be objected Object That the good seed is the faithfull as is expressely said by our Saviour verse 38. The good seed are the Children of the Kingdome By Seed Answ verse 38. is meant not the seed ' sown as in this verse but the Corn or stalk which springs up So that in this verse by Seed is meant the root and in the 38 verse the fruit for the Children of the Kingdome are begotten by the Seed of the word In this Section we have two things to consider of namely I. That the word of God is a Seed II. That the word is a good Seed First the word of God is a Seed and so called Observ 1 because it is small at the beginning but encreaseth to be great By which name our Saviour would teach us to use the word as a Seed or wee must so heare the word that we may fructifie and grow up thereby Luke 13.19.21 and 1 Peter 2.2 And the reason hereof is because God gives his Talents and word and Spirit and all for this end that wee may profit thereby 2 Corinth 12.7 How many things are observable in Seed Seed hath these two properties viz. First to encrease and fructifie one grain Quest 2 of wheat doth not onely produce one grain but sometimes Thirty sometimes Sixty sometimes an Hundred for one So by one Sermon oftentimes many are converted yea by one Sermon some thousands have been converted Acts 2.41 and 4.4 Or by this encrease may and is properly meant the divers measure of obedience and degrees of grace in divers hearers of the word of God Secondly to be altered in forme Answ for from a bare Seed it comes to have a new body wherein there is I. Life this is illumination and knowledge II. A root from whence the fruit springs this is conscience or love towards God III. An care filled full with good Corne this is the life and conversation which is replenished with the good workes of righteousnesse and holinesse now as
4.2 Heb. 13.17 Secondly all must be warie least corruptions Answ 2 encrease occasion is a thiefe and a neglect of watchfulnesse hath been the cause of much evill § 4. Sowed tares Sect. 4 The enemy came and sowed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this should not be translated Tares or Fitches but evill Seed for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is that which we call blasted Corne or the deafe Eares which grow up with the good Corne and cannot be discerned from the good Corne untill the harvest and then it proveth naught for Fitches and Tares may be presently discerned and pulled up the one signifieth the Hypocrites and the other the Heretickes And where it is said His enemy came and sowed Tares the parable must be understood thus that the enemy corrupted that Seed which seemed to be good Seed Weeme se Exeroit Divine lib. 1. pag. 139. VERS 27 28 29 30. Verse 27 28 29 30. So the Servants of the housholder came and said unto him Sir didst not thou sow good Seed in thy field from whence then hath it Tares He said unto them an enemy hath done this The Servants said unto him Wilt thou then that wee goe and gather them up But he said nay least while yee gather up the Tares yea root up also the Wheat with them Let both grow together untill the Harvest and in the time of Harvest I will say to the reapers Gather yee together first the Tares and bind them in bundles to burne them but gather the Wheat into my Barne § 1. From whence then hath it Tares Sect. 1 Our Saviour here shewes the Servants care Observ to teach us That Ministers ought to bee watchfull Wherein doth this watchfullnesse consist Quest 1 First in a daily watchful visiting of their fields Answ 1 and flocks These Servants went daily into the fields to see what breaches were made in the hedges that they might amend them and how the Wheat grew and whether any thing hindred it from thriving or not And thus should Ministers have a watchfull eye over their flockes labouring to amend what is amisse to reforme what is abusive to reclaime wanderers and to labour to remove whatsoever may hinder the fructifying of the word Secondly their watchfullnesse consists in a rejoycing Answ 2 when the Wheat thrives and growes up that is when they see the Lord to blesse and prosper his owne word and give an encrease to that which they sow The plower plowes in hope and rejoyceth when by his crop he seeth his expectation answered Ministers preach because it is Gods owne Ordinance and ordinary meanes to convert sinners hoping that by their preaching some may be converted and great is their joy when their expectation is not frustrated Thirdly the care of a Minister consists in a sorrow for the springing up of Tares These servants Answ 3 come and certainely not without griefe and tell their Master that there are Tares amongst the Corn Thus faithfull Ministers when they see errours heresies hypocrisie and formality in Religion to beginne to spring and spread it selfe among their flockes they must seeke unto God and doe all what lies in their power to redresse it Quest 1 Why must Ministers be thus watchfull and carefull over their people Answ 1 First because God hath set them over them and made them watchmen over their soules And therefore if through their carelesnesse their people perish their blood will bee required at their hands Answ 2 Secondly because without this care they never can render an account with joy unto God This Argument the Apostle useth to perswade the people to be obedient unto the word Hebr. 13.17 Answ 3 Thirdly because the more sinners they convert the greater measure of glory shal be conferred upon them at the last day Answ 4 Fourthly because they are their Fathers and ought intirely to love them and therefore their love should be shewed in their care for them and in their joy for their welfare 1 Thes 3.8 Object 1 The Papists produce this place to prove that Hereticks Apostates are true memâ—ers of the militant Church of Christ arguing thus In the same which signifies the Church are three things namely Corne and Chaffe and Tares that is good men and bad Orthodox and Heterodox maintainers of truth and Heretickes And therefore these are members of the Church as well as those Answ 1 First I deny the Antecedent because the field doth not signifie the Church but the world verse 38. Answ 2 Secondly I deny the consequence because it is Captio ab homonymia Ecclesiae there is an ambiguity in this word Church which may signifie either the outward visible or inward spirituall and invisible Church Answ 3 Thirdly if they be open Heretickes that apparently hold any opinion that razeth the foundation of Religion or any Article of our faith which is necessary to be beleeved and held unto salvation then such are not members no not of the visible Church Answ 4 Fourthly by Tares are not meant Heretickes or at least not onely Heretickes but Hypocrites and all wicked livers in the Church The Papists with one consent hold that the Church of Christ is a visible society or company which can never faile or that it is impossible that the Church of Christ in the earth should so faile that we could not see it seeing that it hath promises that it shall be alwaies unto the end so palpably visible that a man may point at it with the singer and say The Church of Christ is there or in such or such a place Now they prove it from this place wherein we see that both Wheat and Tares are found in one and the same field that they must both so remaine untill the time of the Harvest that is the consummation of the world And therefore unto the worlds end this field shall be visible Now the Protestants they grant First in the Church there shall bee alwayes both good and bad that is wheresoever there is a visible Church or company of professours on earth there shall be some bad commixed with the good Secondly some visible Churches or congregations may endure to the end of the world but not in the same outward beauty and splendor but sometimes in the waxe sometimes in the waine Thirdly the purity of Religion and the true Church shall alwaies remaine in the foundation of salvation but not in the whole outward glorious Ministerie as the Papiâ—ts would have it Fourthly this place doth not at all prove that the Church shal be alwaies visible so as Bellarminâ— would have it namely that it shall be alwaies visible in a visible head the Pope of Rome alwaies conspicuous in the Prelates of the Church and alwaies indued with outward splendor and pompe For it will be hard for the Iesuite to pick these out of this Parable Alsteed de natur eccles fol. 158. § 2. But he said nay lest while yee gather up the Sect. 2 Tares yee root up also the
something more then Eares and the meaning is He that hath Eares prepared to heare let him heare Whence observe Observ That no man can heare profitably except his Eares be purged and prepared by God Acts 16.14 Quest 1 How doth this appeare I◠appeares clearely thus namely Answ First because wee doe not care to heare till wee desire to know And therefore the Lord begets this desire and that I. By disturbing and rowsing the carnall peace of the heart as Acts 2.37 For when men once feele themselves to bee sicke then they seeke to the Physitian And II. By giving a taste of the sweetnesse of the word Ierem. 15.16 Secondly because by nature we are deafe as was shewed before Chapt. 11.5 § 4. of our selves we can understand and take up nothing and therefore the Lord helpes us and that I. By opening the heart as hee did the heart of Lydia Acts 16.14 And II. By giving a cleare understanding Colossians 3.16 And thus the Lord awakens our hearts by his word then makes us to feele some sweetnesse in the word then opens our hearts and enables us to receive and embrace the word And lastly teacheth us so to understand it that wee gaine and reape spirituall profit thereby and are edified and built up therewith more and more both in faith and obedience And therefore without him wee cannot heare profitably Quest 2 What is here required of us Answ We must labour and endeavour that wee may be prepared to heare the word of God Quest 3 How must we labour to prepare our selves to heare Answ 1 First in the Morning we must meditate when wee are to goe to the Lords house heare whether we are a going namely to the King yea the King of Kings speake unto us for our everlasting welfare and therefore let us prepare our selves for such a glorious presence and such a gracious audience as we are invited unto Answ 2 Secondly we must pray that the Lord would vouchsafe both to prepare us and also to corroborate and strengthen us to prepare our selves yea to teach us how to prepare our selves and to direct us in our preparation Answ 3 Thirdly we must purge the Mind and empty the soule of all thoughts and imaginations which may hinder us from hearing Answ 4 Fourthly wee must labour to beget in our selves a desire of learning these two things viz. I. That wee may perfectly know the state and condition wherein wee are And II. That wee may learne by certaine signes whether grace live in us and how grace increaseth in us Whence comes it that there are so many hearers who are neither changed nor benefited nor edified by the word Quest 4 Certainely it proceeds from hence Answ because they doe not endeavour to prepare their hearts For First without meditation before wee come unto the house of God wee can have no true reverence neither conceive of the word as the word of God and injunctions and counsell given unto us from him Secondly without preparation there can be no endeavour to profit by that which we heare nor labour to digest it and imprint it strongly in our memories Thirdly without prayer there can bee no hope of the co-operation of the Holy Spirit without whose assistance wee can doe nothing because wee doe not awake and stirre him up 2 Tim. 1.6 yea wee are unworthy of his aid if wee will not begge it for by a neglect of praier we seeme to thinke that hee is not worth asking for And Fourth for such a contempt and neglect God is incensed and in his just anger hardens such a hearer more and more making the word a meanes to harden and not to soften him § 3. Let him heare Sect. 3 Why doth not our Saviour say Let him beleeve Quest 1 or let him obey or let him devote himselfe wholly up unto the Lord but onely let him heare Because hearing is the meanes unto these Answ and unto all graces Hence thence observe That reverend and religious hearing Observ is the way unto true grace Deut. 32.2 Prov. 1.5 Psal 34.11 and 45.10 Examples hereof wee have in the Samaritanes Act 8.8 and in the Eunuch Act. 8.38 And in Cornelius and his friends and family Act. 10.34 and in others 1 Cor. 15.1 How doth it appeare that grace comes by Quest 2 hearing It appeares most evidently by these two Particulars namely First the Gospel is the meanes of grace Answ and that is communicated unto us by preaching or hearing for it is the Gospel which wee preach Rom. 10.8 and 1. Pet. 1.25 and Rom. 1.16 the Gospel is called the power of God unto salvation which is expounded of preaching 1 Cor. 1.18.21 Secondly it is evident from the end of the preaching of the Gospel which is to bring us from Sathan unto God and from darkenesse unto light Act. 26.18 and 1 Thessal 1.10 Now this is done by these wayes and meanes viz. I. By teaching us the danger wherein we are for naturally wee are blind and drowned in sleepe yea drunke and senselesse Proverb 23.34 c. presuming that all is well with us but the Gospel teacheth us that by nature wee are miserable Rom. 7.23 24. II. By shewing the remedy that is by preaching salvation by the blood of Christ III. By giving the light of understanding and enabling us to see the truth 2 Cor. 4.6 By nature wee thinke our selves to be wise and men of understanding but when grace comes then wee see that we know nothing as we ought to know Capnio thought the first yeare that he came to Athens that hee knew something the second yeare hee doubted of his knowledge but the third hee openly confessed his ignorance and acknowledged himselfe to know nothing And thus the more knowledge we have and the clearer our understandings are by grace the more sensible wee are of our ignorance As Simonides said to Hierom concerning God IV. By bringing us unto Christ 2 Cor. 11.3 and by forming Christ in us Gal. 4.19 namely by faith Rom. 10.15 And thus we see that first by the hearing of the word wee are taught And secondly we are perswaded And thirdly our miserable estate is discovered And fourthly the remedies are unfolded And fiftly our understandings more enlightned And sixthly faith infused and Christ formed in our hearts and wee brought neerer and neerer unto him Quest 3 How many sorts of hearers are there Many sorts namely Answ First unwilling and constrained hearers who onely are compelled by the Law to heare and otherwise would not heare at all Secondly treacherous hearers who heare that they may learne something whereby they may intrap him whom they heare And thus the Herodians heard Christ Thirdly scoffing and taunting hearers and thus some heard Paul Act. 17 18 32. Fourthly malevolent hearers who pervert all things they heare wresting them to their owne private senses yea are angry when the word reproves them and taxe the Minister with malice as though all his reprehensions proceeded from spleene
or envie Fifthly blind hearers who understand no more then Davids Idols Who had eyes but saw not eares but heard not c. Psalm 115.6 and 1 Corinthians 2.14 Sixthly proud hearâ—rs who are puft up with their owne wisedome Iohn 7.4.7 like the Pharisees who thought they knew so much that Christ could teach them no more then they knew Seventhly sinfull hearers who are so hindered and intangled by their sinnes that they cannot heare any thing which crosseth or opposeth their sinnes Eighthly sluggish hearers who heare but neither I. Remember what they heare as Matth. 13.52 and 1 Cor. 15.2 Nor II. Practise what they heare but are inconstant in the duties of Religion Iames 1.5.7 Quest 4 How must wee heare aright and profitably Answ 1 First before wee heare wee must prepare our selves as was shewed in the former Section Quest 3. Answ 2 Secondly in our hearing many things are required of us viz. I. Wee must begin to heare betimes in our youth Eccles 12.1 That is let us learne to love the preaching of the Word in our young yeers II. Wee must heare it attentively when we doe heare it Constantine being desired to sit downe when hee stood to heare a Sermon answered Nesas verlum Dei negligemèr andire It was no small wickednesse to heare the word of God negligently Euseb in vità Constant III. Wee must heare the Word humbly that is with feare and trembling Esay 66.2.5 IV. Wee must heare the Word with a desire to learne thereby as was shevved in the former Section Quest 3. V. Wee must heare seriously that is so as that vvee may gaine by our hearing The house of God is like to a shop full of precious drugs or rich merchandise or like a costly sumptuous and well furnished Banquet And therefore wee should never come thither and goe away againe empty but still gaine some spirituall grace and profit Non convenimus ut unus loquatur alius plausibus excipiat sic digrediamur sed ut nos utilia-vos lucremini Chrysost s Genes hom 1. We doe not meet together in the house of God to talke or conferre or to applaud what is spoken and so goe away but Ministers must labour to preach profitable things and people must labour to heare profitably VI. Wee must heare prudently and wisely not imprinting all things without difference in the memory which are delivered but by separating the lesse profitable things from the more profitable and retaining these the more surely Vt apes mel è floribus sic doctrinas tibi aptas Chrysost As Bees gather honey out of flowers so must wee apply and lay hold principally upon those doctrines and truths which are most fit for us that so wee may bee bettered thereby that is wee must chiefly attend unto and learne those things vvhich doe most avvaken the conscience and shake off security and comfort the heart and refresh the spirits and direct the life And VII These things vve must deeply imprint in our memories Mat. 13.52 that they may stand us instead in the time of need As for example sometimes vve heare instructions hovv to behave our selves in the times of temptation tribulation sicknesse losses crosses and the like Sometimes wee heare consolations for all these severall estates and conditions Now although wee be when wee heare these neither tempted nor tried nor afflicted nor weakned with sicknesse nor in any imminent danger of death yet we should carefully lay them up in our hearts and memories that wee may make use of them when wee are in such case for all these doe attend those who belong unto God at one time or other VIII Wee must heare for this end that wee may obey for to obey what wee heare from the Lord is to follow the Lord. Thirdly after our hearing of the word of God these things are required of us namely I. In the Church and there three duties are enjoyned viz. First prayer and this is not to be neglected for as before Sermon wee must pray both for the Minister and our selves that the Lord would assist both him in speaking and us in hearing and so direct him by his Spirit that he may speake home to our soules and consciences So after Sermon wee must pray for our selves and all the faithfull of the Congregation that the Lord would give a blessing to that which wee have heard that what we have heard we may remember and what wee remember we may understand and what wee understand to be good wee may practise and be enabled to continue in the practise thereof unto the end And as wee must thus pray unto God for our selves so wee must also praise him for enabling his servant the Minister to deliver his message unto us Thirdly the blessing is not to bee neglected as many doe who goe out of the Church before the blessing be given II. When wee are gone from the Church we must ruminate and meditate of what wee have heard It is not good as soone as ever wee goe from the Word to busie or imploy our selves about something or other but to recollect what wee have heard and to conferre with our families about it that so it may take the deeper root in our hearts Blessed are they that thus heare that is who First reverence honour and esteeme the Word And Secondly convene quickly and come betimes to the Lords house upon the Lords day And Thirdly labour to heare unto profit and edification And Fourthly pray for a blessing from God upon that which they have heard And Fifthly doe not neglect but stay for the blessing of the Minister And Sixthly meditate and ruminate after they are gone of that which they have heard Object The Papists to prove that justifying faith may bee separated from love urge this place where wee have a Parable of good and bad fish in one and the same not Now because they who are in the Church are faithfull it will follow that if they prove wicked then that faith from whence they are called faithfull may bee conjoyned with sinne from whence they are called sinfull and consequently may be separated from love Answ It is one thing for a man to be in the Church by an outward profession of faith and from thence only to be called faithfull it is another thing for a man to be a true member of Christ and from thence to bee called just or a justified man for that faith which is common both to the good and bad doth state a difference betweene Christians and no Christians but not betweene those who are justified not justified And therefore that faith is absurdly and ridiculously called justifying faith which while it remaines such hath neither the act nor power of justifying Bâ— Davenant Determin quest 38. pag. 172. VERS 52. Then said hee unto them Therefore every Scribe which is instructed unto the Kingdome of heaven is like unto a man which is an housholder Verse 52 that bringeth forth out of his treasure things new
flesh Answ when they fasted but Daniel abstâ—ined also from all delightfull and pleasant bread IV. Flesh Object and those things which come of flesh doe more delight our appetite doe more inflame the lust of concupiscence and therefore are to be avoided and forborne when wee fast First if the Papists did only prohibite when Answ 1 they fast those things which please our appetites and kindle the fire of lust then wee would never blame them nor contend with th m. Secondly why doe they not forbid wine Answ 2 which doth more inflame lust and which of old they did principally shun when they fâ—sted Hence the Nazarites were forbidden wine but not flesh But this they will not abstaine from but rather stand to justifie it Vinum â—ecesse cum piscibus wine is necessarily to be drunke when we eate fish said Hallensis Chem. part 4. p. 11. b. Answ 3 Thirdly they eate those things when they fast which doe more kindle lust and are mo e delectable to the carnall and naturall appetite as curious and daintie fish and conserves and preserves anâ— junkets and all manner of banquetting stuffes and Anchoves and Caveare and Iringus And thus we see that by the Fathers and Ancients flâ—sh was not forbidden alwayes when they fasted Secondly only flesh was not forbidden when they fasted but the Fathers equally abstained from all things which might hinder their humiliation And wee may see a double pla ne difference betweene them and the Papists I. Wine was of old forborne yea forbidden when they fasted Abstines a vino non ab injuria Basil Abstines a vino sed mulsa bibis vinum specie imitantia suavitate vincentia August de mor. eccles 2.13 I need not enlarge this because the Papists acknowledge it to wit both Bellarmine and Azerius the Iesuite part 1. 7. 10. But yet now they use it Vide Chem. p 4. pag. 117. 6. Bellar. de bon op 2.5 § ad illum And therefore it cannot be denied but that herein the Papists differ from the Fathers II. The Fathers and Ancients in their Fasts abstained from all dainties but of this wee spake before Matth. â— Now the Papists have both daintie sumptuous and gluttonous Fasts for they have except flesh whatsoever delicates can be got and therefore no wonder if the Child said Mother when shall wee fast againe As though flesh would defile them but nothing else whereas our Saviour saith here expresly not that which enters into the mouth defiles the man from whence for a conclusion I draw this Argument If a man sinne by eating hee is polluted also by eating and if a man be not polluted by eating then neither doth hee sinne by eating But a man is not polluted by eating for that which goeth into the mouth defileth not the man Therefore a man doth not sinne by eating and consequently they sinne that put holinesse in meats and prohibite flesh as unholy Vers 13 VERS 13. But hee answered and said Every plant which my heavenly Father hath not planted shall be rooted out Argu ∣ ment Iohn Fortune Martyr alleaged this place of Scripture against Popish Ceremonies All things saith our Saviour which my heavenly Father hath not planted shall be plucked up by the roots But Popish Ceremonies are things not planted by God Therefore they shall be rooted up Object If it be objected that they are good and godly and necessary to be used Answ I answer Saint Paul thought not so when he called them weake and beggerly and said that they were bewitched who sought to be in bondage unto them Fox fol. 1918. col 2. Quest 1 Why doth our Saviour here call God heavenly Father Answ That all the children of God might be carefull on earth to prepare themselves for heaven where their Father dwels Quest 2 How must wee prepare our selves Answ 1 First in generall wee must prepare our selves by a holy and heavenly life Answ 2 Secondly more particularly wee must prepare our selves for heaven by walking and framing our lives on earth according to these ensuing rules viz. Rules of a holy and heavenly life First let us frequently meditate and ruminate upon this what if the Lord should call us hence by death before wee be regenerate what Rule 1 will become of us if wee be taken away before wee bee engrafted into Christ wee know that wee cannot be saved by any but by Christ Act. 4.12 And therefore we should be carefull to examine our selves whether wee be in Christ or not 2 Cor. 13.5 because no other thing will availe us unto salvation Secondly let the glory of God be our maine Rule 2 end and chiefe scope in all our actions 1 Cor. 10.31 And let us be carefull of this so long as we live Thirdly let us be carefull of the salvation of Rule 3 our soules and next unto Gods Glory regard that preferring it before all other things Philip. 2.12 and 2 Peter 1.10 Fourthly let us labour to mortifie kill and Rule 4 subdue all our corruptions and lusts Rom. 6.2 1 Peter 2.11 That is both I. All our vitious lusts and affections as anger concupiscence pride drunkennesse prophannesse and the like And also II. All our vain lusts and affections as riches honour pleasure and all vaine joy and delight Fifthly let us spend our lives in spirituall Rule 5 things that is I. In the workes of the Lords day that is First in a Reverend and carefull hearing of the word upon the Lords day Secondly in a repetition of those things with our families which we heare Thirdly in a private examination of our selves and our own consciences by that which we have heard Fourthly in a faithfull and fervent praying unto God both privately with our families and secretly with our selves and publiquely with the congregation Fiftly in singing of Psalmes of praise and thanksgiving unto God Now these duties are required of us upon the Lords day II. We must study how wee may so direct and lead our lives that God may bee pleased with us Psalm 119.9 And III. We must sometimes fast for the better confirming and establishing of us in these and all other good duties Sixthly let us watch in these lest either negligence Rule 6 or occasions should hinder us from the practise and performance thereof Seventhly let us remember continually what Rule 7 a shame it will be for us not to grow up and encrease daily unto perfection yea if we be Dwarfs how miserable we are because if fruits doe not grow ripen the tree withers The remembrance hereof will make us to strive unto perfection and to be Holy as our heavenly Father is holy VERS 14. Let them alone Verse 14. they be blind leaders of the blind And if the blind leads the blind both shall fall into the Ditch In this verse our Saviour shewes the misery of blind Teachers and of those also who are led by blind Teachers First our Saviour here speakes of the Scribes and Pharisees
did eat Replie 1 First hereunto we answer that Christ did not so eat or drinke that he might be nourished therby or out of any necessity of meat or drink but only for the cause of familiar conversation or for the proofe of his Resurrection Replie 2 Secondly this example is unfitly alleaged because Christ speaketh here of mortall men that eate but he then was immortall and therefore the reason or instance is not alike Answ 3 Thirdly Bellarmine answers that Christ speaketh here of mortall and corruptible meat not of immortall and incorruptible such as his body is Bellarm. de euchar lib. 1. Cap. 14. resp ad Arg. 2. Replie 1 First the words of our Saviour are generall Whatsoever entreth in at the mouth and therefore nothing that goeth that way can be excepted Replie 2 Secondly the way for immortall and incorruptible food is not to goe in by the mouth into the belly for that which is corruptible is not capable of that which is incorruptible and immortall as S. Peter sheweth you are borne a new not of mortall Seed but immortall even the word of God 1 Peter 1.23 Then it followeth verse 24. All flesh is grasse c. but the word of the Lord endureth for ever Flesh which is grasse and corruptible is not capable of the immortall Seed of the word no more is it of the immortall food of Christs body for they may as well say that mortall food may goe into the soule as immortall into the belly Replie 3 Thirdly the same thing that is cast into the Draught first commeth in by the mouth Now we demand of them what it is that goeth out into the Draught Not the accidents of bread that were absurd nor yet Christs body for it were imâ—ous once to think it Therefore the substance of Bread goeth forth and came in by the mouth before Vers 19 Vers. 19. For out of the heart proceeds evill thoughts murthers adulteries c. Quest How many sorts of thoughts are there Answ Two namâ—ly First evill as Genes 6.5 and 8.21 and Esa 597. Psalm 94 11. Rom. 1.21 and 1 Corinth 3.20 Now in these evill thoughts we may observe these things viz. I. That both they and good thoughts are known unto God Deuter 31.21 and 1 Sam. 16.7 and 1 Chron. 28.9 Iob. 42.2 Psalm 7.9 and 94.11 and 139.2 and Ierem. 11.20 and 17.10 and 20.12 Ezech. 11.5 Esa 29.15 Matth 9.4 and 12.25 Luke 5.22 and 6.8 and 9.47 and 11.17 and 1 Corinth 3.20 and Hebr. 4.12 And II. That evill thoughts are odious unto God and condemned by him Proverb 6.18 and 12.5 and 15.26 and 24.9 Esa 32.7 and 65.2 And III. That evill thoughts pollute and defile Ierem. 4.14 Matth. 15.19 Iam. 2.4 Psalm 56.5 And IV. That evill thoughts and the wicked devices of the heart shall bee frustrated and disappointed Iob. 5.12 Psalm 5.10 and 33.10 and 76.10 Prov. 12.2 and 19.21 and 15.22 Ezech. 20.32 and 38.10 And V. That evill thoughts by wicked men are sometimes magnified and obeyed Ierem. 18.12 And. VI. That evill thoughts are sinnes Proverb 24 9. Acts 8 22. And VII That evill thoughts shall be punished Proverb 12.2 Eccles 10 20. Esa 66.18 Ierem. 4.4 18. and 6.19 Mich. 7.13 Acts 8.22 And VIII That evill thoughts are therefore to be washed of Ierem. 4.14 and left Esa 55.7 and Iere. 23.22 and 25.5 Esa 1.16 Secondly there are good thoughts wherein we may observe these three things namely I. That good thoughts are praised and commended by God Prov. 12.5 and 21.5 And II. That good thoughts are directed by God Prov. 16.3 And. III. That good Thoughts come from God 2 Corinth 3.5 VERS 22.23.24.25.26.27.28 Verse 22-28 And behold a woman of Canaan came out of the same coasts and cryed unto him saying Have mercy on me O Lord thou Sonne of David my Daughter is greevously vexed with a Devill But he answered her not a word And his Disciples came and besought him saying Send her away for shee cryeth after us But hâ—e answered and said I am not sent but unto the lost Sheep of the house of Israel Then came she and worshipped him saying Lord help me But hee answered and said It is not meet to take the Childrens bread and to cast it to Dogs And shee said truth Lord yet the Dogs eat of the crummes which fall from their Masters Table Then Iesus answered and said unto her O Woman great is thy faith be it unto thee even as thou wilt And her Daughter was made whole from that very houre § 1. And cryed unto him Have mercy on mee O Lord my Daughter is greevously vexed of a Devill Sect. 1 In this Canaanitish woman who came unto Christ in the behalfe of her Daughter wee may observe these things namely First she cryeth unto him Now crying is a signe of sorrow and griefe Secondly she cryeth Miserere mei Have mercy on mee shee doth not say Have mercy on my daughter but on mee as if shee would say it is I which am tormented and depressed with this evill Thirdly she cryâ—th Lord helpe mee verse 25. She doth not say Lord helpe my Daughter but me thereby shewing the true nature of true love which is to make our brothers misery ours Fourthly that shee may gaine good will the better of Christ shee calleth him Lord. Fifthly she insinuates her tribulation misery when she saith My Daughter is sore vexed of a Devill Quest Wee never reade that Sathan did more rage amongst men or was more cruel unto them then in Christs time upon earth Now what was the reason thereof Answ 1 First because the Devill did then principally endeavour to establish his kingdome against Christ hee knew that Christ came to destroy the workes of the Devill and therefore hee laboured the more earnestly to withstand him and to keepe his subjects obedient unto him Answ 2 Secondly the Lord permitted Sathan now to rage more then formerly that so the glory of Christ might be made the more illustrious and apparent by conquering and casting him out Sect. 2 § 2. I was not sent but to the lost sheepe of the house of Israel Quest 1 To whom was Christ sent Answ To sheepe from whence wee learne Observ 1 That the godly are like sheepe Iohn 10. Or those who desire to approve themselves to belong unto God must labour to be like sheepe Quest 2 Why must the children of God strive to be like sheepe Answ 1 First because the Lord will admit no dogs or swine or vultures or the like into his fold but only sheepe And therefore if wee desire to belong unto God wee must bee sheepe Answ 2 Secondly because when wee are like sheepe then wee are like unto our Lord Christ and never till then Hee was called a Lambe without spot Iohn 1. Yea Hee was as a Sheepe before the Shearer Esay 53. Quest 3 What analogie or resemblance is there betweene the faithfull and sheepe Answ 1 First a sheepe is a simple creature
others despise them and therefore some choise should be made in the distributing of them Yea II. It would make others to sleight and despise holy things if they saw them given to dogs and hogs and all sorts of wicked men Fourthly Ministers are dispensers distributers Answ 4 and stewards of the mysteries of God A nobis 1 Cor. 4.1 ordained by the Lord to give meat in due season to his servants Matth. 24.45 And therefore they must not take the childrens bread and give it to dogs or the servants money and give it to loyterers or rebels What holy things are not indefinitely and Quest 2 without difference to be communicated First the word for wee see that the Lord Answ 1 warnes the Apostles to goe to Macedonia but not unto Bithynia Act. 16. Against this it will be objected Christ commands his Apostles to preach upon the house tops Matth. 10.27 Object what hee spake unto them Therefore the word is indifferently to be preached unto all First wee distinguish here betwixt the preaching Answ 1 I. Of anger and judgement which may be proclaimed and published to the wicked And II. Of Mercy which is preached either I. Exhortatoriè by way of exhortation and thus mercy is to be preached Conditionalitèr upon condition that men will doe as they are exhorted And thus Mercy I. Is and may bee preached in the beginning to all indifferently But II. After grace is once offered in the word and despised it is not then to be preached to the contemners as followes more plainely in the last distinction o Act. 13.51 18.6 and 19 9. Ier. 51.9 II. Mercy is preached Consolatoriè by way of consolation and thus it is preached Absolutè positively to the obedient and beleevers Secondly wee distinguish betwixt All and Answ 2 Some that is betwixt the whole multitude and some of them for often the generality of men seeme bad and yet there are many good amongst them although like those seven thousand they cannot be discerned Now the word must rather be preached to many wicked then kept backe from a few righteous who love it prize it and desire to be obedient unto it Thirdly wee distinguish betweene those who Answ 3 are I. Openly wicked and malicious contemners of the word as Act 18.6 and 19.9 and 13.51 and 2 Tim. 4.14 And II. Those who are doubtfull for they which for the present are enemies may be in Gods election of grace Rom. 11.6 Esay 11.6 Ephes 2.12.13 and 2 Tim. 2.25 Now although the word be to bee taken away from the former yet not from these Secondly the profession of the word is not Answ 2 to be communicated unto all that is wee are not to make a publike profession of our faith and religion in all places or before all sorts of persons It is not necessary that men should accuse themselves and consequently not required to lay our selves open to those who persecute the truth either by fire sword or derision Here I lay downe these particulars viz. I. That if we be called thereunto wee must confesse Christ and his truth and that even unto death for wee must rather dye then deny either our God or religion II. Wee must not so hide or conceale our selves in the times and places of danger that we seeme unto others either to deny or to be ashamed to confesse Christ or his truth as Nicodemus at first did Iohn 3. For our lives must bee as pure and our love unto religion as sincere and our hatred to all manner of supersticion and iniquitie as great in the times and places of persecution as of peace III. This only is lawfull for us to remove our selves from the company and society of those who are wicked in themselves or maliciously and despightfully bent against us Answ 3 Thirdly reproofe is not indefinitely to be given unto all Titus 3.10 Here observe I. That charity beleeves all things and hopes all things 1 Cor. 13. and therefore often through hope admonisheth those who are no better then dogs and swine II. That charity at the least makes a Christian doe for the wicked as Samuel did for Saul that is although he came not at him 1 Sam. 15.35 yet hee ceased not to pray and mourne for him 1 Sam. 16.1 So the children of God sometimes forbeare to reprove those who are wicked and remove themselves from their society and acquaintance but never cease to pray and mourn in secret for them III. Observe how miserable men make themselves by the contempt and disobedience of the word of God for the Lord will not suffer such to be reproved and without reproofe they must needs run on head-long unto destruction Answ 4 Fourthly all without difference are not to bee admitted to the Lords Supper I passe this by here because it is proved and handled sufficiently afterwards Matth. 26.26 Answ 5 Fifthly Musculus observes a great abuse in conferring of holy orders sometimes upon ignorant men and sometimes upon wicked But I enlarge not this Sect. 4 § 4. Then Iesus answered and said unto her Wee see here this poore woman to stand in need of mercy to desire mercy to cry for mercy yea to follow Christ the fountaine of mercy and yet seemes a great while to be sleighted by Christ and neglected but at length hee heares her To teach us Observ That Christ oftens defers a long time to hear his servants and to helpe them and to grant their requests Ioseph was afflicted hated of his brethren and sold falsely accused and laid in prison as though God had forgotten him David all his life time in a manner was under one affliction or other and Israel was forty yeares in the desart Thus the Lord seemes often not to regard his children nor to take notice of their wants When doth the Lord seeme not to regard his servants First when they pray for the children of Quest 1 God often call upon him when hee answereth Answ 1 them not Psalme 22.2 3. And that either I. In temporall affliction for sometimes the godly are oppressed and the ungodly insult over them yea although in their misery they call upon the Lord yet hee holds his peace Psalme 69.17 Or II. When they pray for spirituall grace or strength 2 Cor. 12.8 Why doth the Lord so often refuse to answer the prayers of his children First because they aske a stone instead of bread and pray for those things which may be hurtfull unto them Secondly because some sinne or corruption hinders the Lord from performing that which hee hath promised Thirdly because our wants and afflictions may make more for Gods glory and the confusion of Sathan and thus Iob was afflicted a while Fourthly because God hath appointed times for the conferring of all his graces and favours And therefore if wee begge any thing at Gods hands and receive it not then let us thinke that either I. God seeth it not to be commodious and profitable for us Or II. That our sinnes
hinder good things from us Or III. That our present estate makes more for Gods glory then another condition of life would doe Or IV. That the Lords appointed time is not yet come And therefore in this case wee must bee subject and patient and awaite the Lords leisure with perseverance in prayer Secondly the Lord often seemes not to regard Answ 2 his servants when they seeke for Christ Reade Psalme 104.229 Cantic 3.1 and 2 Corinth 3.18 Why doth God seeme herein not to regard Quest 2 his servants First because they are not as yet purged from Answ 1 the pollution of sinne but are captivated and contaminated by the reliques of rebellious lusts Or Secondly because they are not as yet truely Answ 2 humbled but selfe-conceited as the two sonnes of Zebedee were Or Thirdly because they are not as yet weaned Answ 3 from the world nor the world crucified unto them The Apostles wee see forsooke all for Christs sake and yet they strive who shall be the greatest so hard a matter is it for us to be weaned from the world Or Fourthly because they seeke not Christ fervently Answ 4 but coldly in their be is as the Church did Cantic 3.1 Or Fifthly perhaps because they have omitted Answ 5 or lost or let slip some occasion or meanes which hath beene offered unto them as the Church did Cantic 5.2 c. Or at least Sixthly because the Lord would have them Answ 5 being at first but probationers to be exercised that so grace may take the deeper impression in their hearts for that which is with much labour and difficulty acquired is the most charily kept and more highly prized And therefore if any have begun to set their faces towards Sion and to seek the Lord and after some long search have not found him Let them then confesse that the reason is either I. Because some sinne yet gets the upper hand over them Or II. Because they are yet proud and selfe-conceited Or III. Because they are not yet weaned from the world Or IV. Because they seek not Christ fervently and industriously Or V. Because they have not been so carefull as they ought to nourish and obey the motions of of the Spirit and to lay hold upon the offers of mercy and to use those means which God hath prescribed in his word Or else VI. Because God would inure them to labour at the first that so by exercise they may grow the stronger Wherefore if we desire to find Christ and to bring him home to our souls let us labour to remove these impediments and learn First to subdue and bring under all our corruptions and take heed that we be not subdued or brought under by any And Secondly to be humble and poore in Spirit and low in our own eyes And Thirdly to use the world as though we used it not and not to love it or set our hearts upon it And Fourthly to seek Christ with all our hearts and with all our soules And Fifthly To be carefull to attend to the motions of the Spirit and the calls of the word And. Sixthly to be constant and couragious in the use of all Holy meanes untill the Lord have fully revealed himselfe unto us for although hee come not within a little time yet he will certainly come at the last And therefore I. Be not discouraged neither faint II. Pray unto him to reveale himselfe and to be found by us Psal 31.16 and 80.3 7 19. and 119.135 III. Doe not delay or slack this search of Christ And IIII. Labour to remove all impediments out of our way and then hee that shall come will come and not tarry Sect. 5 § 5. O VVoman great is thy Faith Many profitable Quaeres will here bee made namely Quest 1 Whence had this Woman this great Faith Answ St. Marke saith that she heard of Christ and so according to St. Paul Rom. 10.14 her faith came by her Hearing Quest 2 How did the Woman approve her Faith to bee great Answ By her works as true faith ought to be confirmed Iames 2. Quest 3 What workes were remarkable or observable in this Woman Answ 1 First her comming unto Christ she flyes not to Witches or Inchanters or Idols or the intercession of the Saints or the mediation of the Apostles but onely unto Christ the Saviour of the world Secondly this woman by her comming unto Answ 2 Christ doth shew her love unto her Neighbour For the Law enjoynes the love of our Neighbour and the Gospell commends it as a good worke and this woman doth shew by her petition Lord be mercifull unto me and help me that she was as sensible of her daughters miseries as if they had been her own and besought Christ as earnestly in her behalfe as she could have done for her self observing herein the Apostles lesson Weep with those that weep Rom. 12.15 Thirdly this Woman prayes unto Christ Answ 3 which is an acceptable worke unto God when it is performed by his Children yea she invocates and implores his mercy in whom she only beleeves She doth not call upon or cry after the Apostles but onely prayes unto Christ And yet the Papists do alleadge this place to prove the intercession of the Saints But I. We doe not reade that she cryed after the Apostles but only unto Christ And II. The Apostles as yet were living and we deny not but the living may pray for the living though neither for the dead nor unto them III. The Apostles though not sought unto sue unto Christ as it seemes to help her because Christ answers I am not sent but to the lost sheep of Israel verse 24. but yet they prevail not and herein the Popish invocation of Saints is like unto this But Pareus s pag. 755 thinkes that the Apostles did not entreat Christ in her behalfe but disdained her desired that Christ would stint her lowd clamour and cause her to depart because with her cryes she troubled them Dimitte eam vel abige Drive her away Lord because she troubles us And therefore let us not with Papists forsake Christ and flee unto the Saints but with this faithfull Female let us First pray our selves unto our God his Christ And Secondly let us continue praying as she did untill we be heard And Thirdly let not our basenesse or unworthinesse hinder either us from praying or our faith in praying but let it be rather an Argument unto us that we shall be heard because the Lord never sends such empty away as are truly sensible of their unworthinesse Fourthly another good worke observable Answ 4 in this woman is Patience for shee patiently suffered her selfe to be called Dog and to bee sleighted as it were by Christ Fifthly in this woman we see a singular humility Answ 5 as well as perfect patience For our Saviour saith It is not good to take the Childrens bread and to cast it to Dogs And what saith this woman unto it I. She doth not
deny that the Jewes are the Children of God although she might justly have objected and taxed their great incredulity and ungratitude Neither II. Doth she deny that she is a Dog but confesseth it yea confirmeth it for these words Etiam Domine yea Lord do import a confirmation of what he had said Although she might justly have compared her fidelity and confidence with the infidelity and diffidence of the Jews and from thence have concluded That shee was more like a Child then they and they more like Dogs then shee But she silenceth this acknowledging that she is every way as vile and unworthy as Christ saith she is From whence we may note by the way that true humility hath in it these two properties to wit First not to contemne or condemne others as worse therfore this woman will not meddle at all by way of reproof or fault-finding with the Jews Secondly to acknowledge our own vilenesse and unworthinesse although both our faith love and hope be great and consequently our worthinesse great in the Estimation of God Therfore although Christ knowes this womans faith to be great yet she her selfe confesseth her selfe to bee but a Dog And thus a singular humility did shew it selfe in her Answ 6 Sixthly the most rare work in this woman was the confession of her faith for shee giveth Christ a double Title namely I. She calleth him Lord and thereby acknowledgeth him to be God II. She calleth him the Sonne of David and thereby acknowledgeth him to be man she saith O Lord the Sonne of David be mercifull unto me in which words she attributes unto Christ that hee is the promised Messiah that is the Saviour of the world and the Anoynted of the Lord. And thus we see how this Woman approved her faith unto Christ and how by her example we ought to approve our faith unto God namely First we must come unto Christ in love loving him above all things Secondly we must love our Neighbours as our selves Thirdly we must pray only unto Christ for the supply of all our wants and relief of all our necessities and distresses Fourthly we must be patient in all injuries and wrongs whatsoever Fifthly we must be humble that is neither contemn others nor be highly conceited of ourselves but acknowledge our own vilenesse and esteem of others better then our selves And Sixthly we must shew our faith by a full and free confession and Profession of Christ For all these were in this woman of whom our Saviour saith O woman great is thy faith Quest 4 Why doth not our Saviour commend this womans humility patience and the other rare vertues which were in her but omitting all names onely her faith Answ Because faith is the root of all other vertues therfore Christ only commends that Quest 5 How many things are required in justifying faith Answ Four in all which the womans faith appeares to be great namely First Knowledge now herein the faith of this woman is great for although she lived amongst the blind Gentiles who were ignorant of the true God yet she had an exquisite knowledge concerning Christ that hee is the Lord and the true God that he is the Son of David and true man and that he is mercifull bountifull and omnipotent able to drive away the Devill and to subdue his power And all these she knew as exquisitely as if she had been brought up amongst the people of God all her dayes And therfore her knowledge was great Secondly Assent now herein also this womans faith was great for she lived among Idolaters some worshipping Hercules some Beelzebub and some others some other God or Goddesse yea shee lived amongst those who being in the like misery and misfortune that shee now was would repaire to Inchanters and Exorcismes or the worship of Idols Now all these being rejected and sleighted she assents unto none but only unto those Prophesies and Prophets that teach that Iesus of Nazareth is the great Prophet of the Lord who is able to expell and repell Sathan and all evils And therefore her assent was great Thirdly trust and confidence now herein likewise her faith was great for unto this Throne of grace Christ shee comes with that boldnesse that neither by Christs silence nor a hard answer given to his Disciples nor that reproachfull name of dog given to her selfe she can be kept from him or caused to surcease her suite untill shee have obtained mercy according to her desire Heb. 4.16 And therefore her confidence was great Fourthly application now in this also her faith was as great as in the other three for she doth not desire Christ to goe home with her to her house and to lay his hands upon her Daughter but firmely beleeves that if hee doe but speake the word or assent to her request that then her Daughter shall certainely be freed from the molestation of Sathan yea she believes that one crum of his grace is of that vertue and efficacie that thereby both shee and her child should bee relieved and comforted And therefore her faith was great in Application p Chem. harm pag. 1181. cap. 80. When is faith great To this Dormisecurus serm 18. answers Quest 6 Tunc autem est fides magna quando est operibus conjuncta Answ charitati admixta perseverans firma Faith is then great when it is conjoyned with workes mingled with love and firme and constant For First faith which is without workes is an idle and dead faith Iames 2. Secondly faith which is not accompanied with love and charity is a fruitlesse and unprofitable faith 1 Cor. 13. Thirdly faith which is not constant and perseverant but temporary onely is not a great faith neither is it available unto salvation And therefore unto a truely great faith it is required that it have with it both workes and charity and be constant and perseverant even unto death How or how many wayes is faith in any one called great Foure severall wayes namely First when a man understands and believes profound things concerning God or when he apprehends much more of the nature and essence of God then humane nature can teach him And thus the Centurions faith was great Matth. 8.9 Secondly when a man can esteeme all temporall things to be transitory and contemn them in regard of those things which hee hopes for by faith in Christ And thus the faith of Moses was great Heb. 11.26 Thirdly when in adversity affliction and misery a man can fully trust in God without either fainting or doubting And thus Iobs faith was great when hee said Though the Lord kill me yet will I put my trust in him Iob 13 15. Fourthly when a man doth not desist from doing his dutie although the Lord answer him not at first And thus this womans faith was great who notwithstanding the great and divers repulses she had as followes in the next question continued to follow Christ and to pray unto him untill her request was
granted q Anton. part 4. tit 2. Cap. 3. §. 7. Quest 7 How was the womans faith tempted tryed and proved Or how many severall blasts had shee whereby her faith was shaken Answ 1 First for answer hereunto observe and marke the whole History A woman of Canaan calleth upon our Saviour Have mercy on me oh Lord thou Sonne of David my Daughter is miserably vexed with a Devill but hee answered her not one word It appeareth that shee called still because his Disciples said send her away for shee crieth after us then hee answers That hee was not sent but to the lost sheepe of the house of Israel yet notwithstanding this shee came and worshipped him saying Lord helpe mee Hee answereth It is not meet to take the childrens bread and cast it to whelper She replied upon him Truth Lord but the whelpes eat of the crums that fall from their Masters table Then Iesus said unto her O woman great is thy faith She fastned upon Christ with her prayers as did the woman of Shunem upon Elisha with her hands Shee caught him by the feet and said unto him As the Lord liveth and as thy soule liveth I will not leave thee Answ 2 Secondly let us now more pâ—rticularly for a more full answer to the question consider what particular discouragements her poore soule digested I. Some thinke that Christ hid himselfe some time from her and that sh e could not heare nor learne where hee was and when she did heare and come hee was removed from thence before she came And yet shee gave not over the Quest untill at last she had found him out Scultet Idea conc p. 186. II. Having found out Christ shee cryes unto him but is not answered by him He heares her cryes hee sees her sorrow but hee will not vouchsafe to speake unto her yet shee ceaseth not crying Christ seemes to sleight her as though shee were some excommunicate person and not worthy his answering but she leaves him not yea rather cries so much the more earnestly after him Now this tryall was Tentatio silentij Christ proves whether her faith could speake for her when her Saviour would not speake unto her Now the reasons which moved our Saviour not to answer were weighty and profitable namely First that by his silence and delay hee might both prove and exercise her faith and by the exercise thereof make it the more illustrious Secondly that hereby the confidence and constancie of the woman might be made the more apparent to those who were with Christ Thirdly that hereby the ingratitude of the Iewes might the better be seene who having that grace offered in plenty which shee desires with teares but one crum of did sleight and despise it Fourthly Christ would not answer her at first nor grant her request at the second asking that thereby hee might teach us that hee is not so inexorable but that patience perseverance and constancie in prayer will overcome and prevaile with him This triall of hers was great for having found out the Physician which shee sought for shee hoped then that all was well with her and her Daughter the better halfe cured Dimidium facti qui bene caepit habet but her expectation is crossed for hee vvill not ansvver her one vvord The vvord of the Father vvould not speak to her the wisedome of the Father would not answer her the heavenly Physician would not help her And yet all this doth not amaze her or cause her to stint her clamour but she followes and fastens still upon him by prayer and at last overcomes Fifthly Christ is silent that she may not be silent hee will not answer that shee may pray the more powerfully he holds his peace that shee may cry the louder after him Sixthly some thinke Christ answered her not that by his silence others might pray with her and for her and thus the Apostles seeme to doe Scult Idea con p. 187. for Christ not answering her the Disciples come unto him and intreat him to send her away that is as I conceive that hee would grant her request that so shee might be gone for otherwise I cannot see what our Saviour answer unto them points at I am not sent but to the lost sheepe of Israel Pareus and some others deny that the Apostles besought Christ in her behalfe and say that they speake as it were with indignation against her Master use thy authority and cause her to packe hence and suffer her not thus to molest and disturbe us by her clamours But then Christs answer unto them is Nihil ad Rhombum having no dependance at all upon their speech But if wee understand them to intercede and mediate unto Christ for her then his answer is most pertinent and pregnant For shee cryes for mercy and helpe but Christ answers not the Apostles then helpe her beseeching Christ to cure her Daughter that so she may depart in peace Now to this request of theirs Christ answers I am not sent but to the lost sheepe of the house of Israel as if hee would say This woman is no Iew no Israelite but a Gentile and Canaâ—nite and therefore what have I to doe or why should I cure her seeing I am sent to the Iewes only Thus I say it seemes to me that the Disciples prayed unto Christ in her behalfe although I doe not thinke as the Papists say that shee entreated them to doe so for wee have no one word in all the History to confirme that but divers to confute it as was shewed before III. Her next discouragement is that shee is none of Christs sheepe shee was greatly and grievously tried when Christ would not speake but she is much sorer tried by his speech And this triall is Tentatio negationis for when hee speakes it is small for her comfort being to her seeming a direct denying and disclaiming of her as though hee were not sent to helpe and shew mercy to such as shee was yet notwithstanding this great discouragement shee fainted not but thus imboldens her selfe Thou sayest oh Lord that I am none of thy sheepe and if I be none of thy fold then am I one of the devils flocke Truth Lord I have beene one of Sathans Goats but now I desire to be made and to become one of thy sheepe and in token hereof I adore thee as the Shepherd of my soule and therefore good Lord helpe me for a Shepherd will be ready and willing to helpe a weake infirme and stray sheepe IV. Another great discouragement was this she prostrating her selfe before Christ and praying unto him hee objects unto her her vilenesse and unworthinesse calling her as it were in reproach Dog and this triall was Tentatio repulsae as though shee deserved like a Dog to bee beaten out of his presence and driven away from his face and not like a sheepe to be cured helped and regarded But yet she holds out answering thus unto Christ O Lord thou sayest
for there is no more promised unto him than unto all the rest of the Apostles Mat. 18.18 they likewise having authority given to bind and loose Iohn 20.23 and all Ministers in them For Saint Peter did now sustaine and represent the person of the Church and therefore the Keyes were promised to the other Apostles as well as unto him Seventhly as Peter confesseth in the name of all Answ 7 the rest so this power is given both to him and the rest and not to him only for the rest as the Rhemists falsely charge us that wee make Peter a Proctor for others but together with the rest It is controverted betweene us and the Papists Object 5 To whom the chiefe authority to expound Scripture is committed And Bellarmine saith that it belongs unto the Pope and the College of Cardinals Bellarm. lib. 3. de Script Cap. 3. and hee urgeth this verse for the proving of it Christ saith to Peter To thee will I give the Keyes of the Kingdome of heaven therefore the Pope hath authority to expound Scripture and is the chiefest Judge of Scriptures They argue Syllogistically thus Hee to whom the Keyes and power of binding and loosing are given is the chiefest Judge and Interpreter of Scripture in the Church Because by the Keyes not onely power of loosing men from their sinnes is understood but also from all other bonds and impediments which except they be taken away none can enter into the Kingdome of heaven seeing the promise is generall not saying Whomsoever yee shall loose but whatsoever yee shall loose that wee might understand him to be able to dissolve all knots to dispense with Lawes to remit or mitigate the punishment of sinne to determine controversies and to explicate and expound difficult places and deepe mysteries But to Peter and his Successors were the Keyes given Therefore the Popes are the chiefest Judges and Interpreters of Scripture in the Church First here is nothing spoken of the College Answ 1 of Cardinals and therefore this place is unfitly brought for the proofe of their assertion Bellarmine in this place quoted dares not referre the matter to the Pope alone to expound Scripture but joyneth the College of Cardinals with him now either are the Cardinals as well as the Pope Peters successors and then not the Pope onely or else the Pope and Cardinals make up but one body then neither is the Pope alone Peters successor or else as Peter represented the Pope so the other Apostles did represent the Cardinals this I know they wil not affirm for fear of some conclusions which would trouble them or else that the Cardiâ—als are none of Peters successours nor once spoken of or meant in this place and then it is absurdly brought for the proof of their position For if the Pope without the Cardinals cannot expound Scriptures and this place speaks onely of the Pope and not at all of the Cardinals then it must necessarily follow that it is improperly and ridiculously brought for the proof of the Popes power in the judgement of Scripture Answ 2 Secondly here is nothing at all spoken in this place of any one singular successour of Peter or of the chief ordinary Pastour Answ 3 Thirdly by the Keys is meant either I. The preaching of the Word or commission to preach the Gospel and not onely to expound doubts as Doctor Willet thinks Syn. fol. 44. and Whitak de script p. 317. Claves hîc non significant ut vult Iesuita c. The Keys do not here signifie as Bellarmine would have it the authority of interpreting of Scriptures and of opening those things which are difficult and obscure in the Scriptures but they signifie the authority of preaching the Gospel for when the Gospel is preached then to those who beleeve is opened the kingdom of heaven and to those who will not beleeve it is shut Or II. By the Keys is meant the pardon and remission of sins as Amesius thinks Bellarm enervat tom 1. pag. 52. And he grounds this upon Matth. 28.18 19. and Iohn 20.21 22. Or III. By the Keys is meant the whole Ministery which consists in the preaching of the Gospel and the administration of the Sacraments and Discipline by which the kingdom of heaven is opened to those who beleeve and shut against unbeleevers Answ 4 Fourthly the Keys were given to all the Apostles not to Peter onely Matthew 18.18 19. Caeteri Apostoli cum Petro par consortium honoris potestatis acceperunt The rest of the Apostles were received together with Peter into the same fellowship of dignity authority or power Concil Aquisgranens cap. 9. ex Isidor It was not said of Peter exclusively Dabo tibi soli I will give to thee onely the keys of the kingdom of heaven but inclusively of the other Apostles also to whom with Peter this power was common For in this place Christ did not give the keys but onely promised that he would give them hereafter and afterwards when he did give them he spake to all the Apostles equally and alike and not to Peter onely as is cleer from Mat. 28.18 19. Iohn 20.21 22 23. And therefore if the Pope have authority to interpret the Scriptures because the keys were given to Peter then so also have other Bishops and Ministers who were the successours of the other Apostles because to the other Apostles as well as unto Peter were the keys given Answ 5 Fifthly Augustine Tract 124. in Iohan. saith Petrum significâsse universalem Ecclesiam That Peter signified the Catholike Church when the keys of the kingdom of heaven were given unto him And therefore this power of the keys was not given to the Pope onely but to the whole Church Sixthly the Pope is no more Peters successour Answ 6 than any other godly Bishop is no nor so much unlesse he follow Peters steps yea they are not able to prove although they are easily able to affirm it without proof that the Popes are Peters successors both in seat and faith both in place and Bishoprick for it were impious and most impudent to say that they are Peters successours in doctrine and faith as though Peter taught or beleeved that which is taught and beleeved at this day in Rome And it were a work which would well beseem Peters successour to prove his Religion from Peters Epistles which they never yet went about to do Seventhly the gift of interpreting the Scripture Answ 7 according to the Analogy of Faith and the minde and meaning of the holy Ghost is not tyed or peculiar to Rome or the Roman Bishops or to the Pope and College of Cardinals but God gives it to whom he will yea to those who are neither Popes nor Cardinals When one brought Moses word that Eldad and Medad did prophesie and Ioshua out of love unto Moses would have had them forbidden meek and holy Moses answers Would God that all the Lords people were Prophets and that the Lord would put his Spirit upon
other But Denarius being a latine name and part of the tribute which they paid to the Romans and consequently a civill and prophane payment it is not like that it was reckoned after the account of the Sanctuary Answ 3 Thirdly neither was this Denarius the same with the Didrachma the halfe sicle mentioned in this place for the Denarius and Roman penny is almost the same with the Grecians Drachma the eighth part of an ounce and the fourth part of a sicle and the tenth part of the French Crown that is three shillings six pence French Budeus and about six pence halfe peny sterling or thereabouts it was as much as an old Groat when eight Groats made an ounce Answ 4 Fourthly this therefore is most likely saith Doctor Willet upon Exod. 30.13 qu. 20. that both in this place and also Chap. 22.19 mention is made of tribute or poll-money as the Syrian Interpreter cals it Argentum Capitationis head or pol-mony Mark 12.14 But Beza saith that in his ancient Greeke Copie in stead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 tribute hee found 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 head money in that place of Saint Mark. Sect. 2 § 2. Came unto Peter These words are urged by Canisius Observ to prove the Primacie of Peter because the Receivers of custome come unto him First among the twelve Apostles Peter wee Answ 1 grant had a three-fold priviledge or prerogative as namely I. Of authority now by the priviledge of authority I mean a preheminence in regard of estimation whereby hee was had in reverence above the rest of the twelve Apostles for Cephas with Iames and Iohn are called Pillars and seemed to be great Gal 2.6.9 II. He had the prerogative and preheminence of Primacie because he was the first named as the fore-man of the Quest Matth. 10.2 III. Hee had the priviledge of principality among the twelve because in regard of the measure of grace hee excelled the rest for when Christ asked his Disciples whom they said hee was Peter as being of greatest ability and zeal answered for them all Matth. 16.16 I use this clause among the twelve because Paul excelled Peter every way in learning zeal and understanding as farre as Peter excelled the rest Secondly but wee deny that Peter was the Answ 2 Prince of the Apostles or the Monarch of the Church I enlarge not this because wee have proved it sufficiently before Chap. 10.2 § 2. and also have much further to cleare it afterwards § 3. Of whom doe the Kings of the earth take Sect. 3 custome or tribute How came it to passe that this halfe shekel Quest or Didrachma which at first was ordained to bee paid as an offering to the Lord Exod. 30.13 was paid by Christ and others for tribute unto the Roman Emperours It so pleased God that this portion which was first set apart for the use of the Temple Answ was usurped by the Roman Emperours and turned to a civill use and that First because Dei jugum excusserant they had cast off the Lords yoke the Lord departed from his right and delivered them over unto haâ—d Lords Calvin And Secondly because they gave but with a grudgeing mind to the Temple they are now turned over unto others for so it falleth out often that Quod Deo denegamus hostis heripiat what we deny unto God the enemy taketh away Gelas in Exod. And Thirdly because by the comming of Christ the externall worship prescribed by Moses was to be abolished God would have this pension taken away from the Temple whereby it was maintained Simler s Exod. 30.13 And Fourthly although our Saviour did pay this tribute yet did hee not thereby approve the unjust exactions and impositions of the Romans but giveth for or in the doing of it this reason lest wee should offend that is Ne suspiciâ—â—em illis demus c. lest wee should give them occasion of suspicion as though wee should be sedicious or disturbe the Kingdome h Muscul s Christ therefore by his example teacheth the people not to move any tumult or sedition about their tribute as they had before time but willingly submit themselvs to that yoke which for their sinnes was laid upon them Sect. 4 § 4. Then are the children free Object 1 These words are objected by Sampsons Foxes the Anabaptists and the Papists whose heads are diametrally opposite but in their tailes they carry fire-brands for the destruction of Protestants and the truth which they professe Answ The Anabaptists object this place against Christian Magistrates and Governors thus Christ here saith that the Kings sonnes are free from tribute and therefore so are also the sonnes of God from subjection unto any but only Christ Christ speaketh this of himselfe who by his birth was Heir to the Crown and Kingdom of the Iews and therefore by right was to pay none neither did but for avoiding of offence only as Mr. Perkins thinks although some others thinke otherwise as followes in the next question wherefore this place serves not at all for freeing of others from obedience to the civil Magistrate or any Christian Governors Object 2 The Papists object these words to prove that the goods of the Clergie both secular and Ecclesiasticall are and ought to be exempted from paying of tribute to Princes some of them reason thus out of these words Christ saith to Peter What thinkest thou Simon of whom do the Kings of the Nations receive tribute of their own or of strangers Simon answered of strangers the Lord said then are the children free But Clergy-men are the children of the kingdom therefore they ought to be free Thus reasoneth Marsilius de Padua and the Rhemists Mat. 17. sect 8. Bellarmine reasoneth thus The children of Kings with their families are exempted from paying of Tribute Mat. 17.26 but the Clergy properly belongs unto the family of Christ and therefore they are exempt from tribute Answ 1 First here is a grosse absurdity committed on all hands for they teach and hold that the Clergie have not this liberty and immunity from paying of tribute by the Law or word of God but by the grant of Princes themselves Rhemist Annâ—t Rom. 13. § 5. Bellarm. de Clâ—ricis cap. 28. and yet they go about against themselves and their own assertion to prove this Tenet from Scripture Answ 2 Secondly to Marsilius his Argument Bellarmine himself gives a double answer viz. I. That by this reason all Christians as well as Clerks should be exempted from tribute because they are all the sons of God being born a new in Baptisme II. Christ speaketh onely of himself that as Kings children are freed from tribute so much more he who is the son and heir apparâ—nt of the King of kings should be exempted from all temporall tribute Answ 3 Thirdly Christ standeth not upon any such privilege as he might justly allege but notwithstanding lest he should offend yieldeth to pay tribute therefore by the words of our Saviour it is
of all in regard of the face of God Answ 1 First we must entreat it and pray unto it in the time of danger Daniel 9.13 Answ 2 Secondly we must desire seek and long for the sight of his face Numb 6.6.25 and 1 Chron. 6.11 and 2 Chron. 7.14 Psalm 24.6 and 27.8 and 31.16 and 42.2 and 51.11 and Psalm 63.1 and 67.1 and 80.3.7.19 For thus did David Psalm 27.9 and Epbraim Hosea 5.15 and Israel 2 Chron. 15.12 Answ 3 Thirdly all must learn to fear and tremble before the glorious face of God Psalm 96.9 Ier. 5.22 as Iob did 23.15 Quest 4 What benefit do the righteous reap from the Face of God Answ 1 First hee will not hide it from them but shew it unto them 2 Chron. 30 9. Iob. 33.26 Psalm 22.24 Ierem. 15.19 Ezech. 39.29 Except it be for a while either for their sins or tryall as Esa 59.2 Iob 13.14 Psalm 13.1 and 30.7 and 31 22. and 88.14 Esa 8.17 and 54.8 and 64.7 Secondly Gods face is the joy and rejoycing Answ 2 of the righteous Psalm 4.6 7. and 16.11 What is predicated of Gods Face in regard of Quest 5 the wicked First to the wicked it is a fatall face Psalm Answ 1 9.3 and 34.16 and 68.2 and 80 16. Lament 4.16 Ezech. 38 20 and 2 Thes 1.9 Secondly to the wicked it is a terrible Face Answ 2 Genes 3.8 Esa 19.1 Revelat. 6.16 Thirdly from the wicked God will hide his Answ 3 face Deuter. 31.17 18. and 32.20 Ierem. 18.17 and 33.5 Ezech. 39.23 24. Mich. 3 4. Fourthly the wicked shall be cast out from Answ 4 the face of God 2 Chron. 7.20 Ierem. 7.15 and 23 39 as was Israell 2 King 17.20 23. and Iudah 2. King 23.27 and 24.20 and Ierem. 15.1 and 52.3 Fifthly Gods face is set against the wicked Answ 5 Levitic 7.10 and 20.3 5 6. and 26.17 Ierem. 21.10 and 44.11 Ezech. 14.8 § 3. Of my Father which is in Heaven Sect. 3 The Ubiquitaries object this place for the proof of the Ubiquitie of Christs humanity Object They argue thus Their Angells saith Christ alwayes behold the face of God in heaven therefore when they are sent into the earth as ministring Spirits they are then present substantially both in Heaven and earth because it is said They alwaies see the face of God in Heaven and therefore much more the humane nature of Christ which is Hypostatically united 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the substantiall word or deitie may be and is present at once both in earth and Heaven First it is no mightie miracle or wonder Answ 1 that he which is every where present should bee alwaies seen by the Angels Now the Lord is every where and therefore wheresoever the Angells are they are in his presence but to say that they are every where at once filling Heaven and earth with their presence which is peculiar unto God we utterly deny Secondly this phrase to see the face of God doth Answ 2 denote the blessednesse and felicity of the Angels they are said alwaies to see the Face of the Father because they are alwaies and eternally happy continually enjoying the familiar presence of God they being his servants and Ministers prest continually to perform his will Thirldly all the Ancient Divines and Orthodoxe Answ 3 writers did directly deny that one and the same Angell could be at one and the same moment in divers places because according to the opinion of the Schoolmen Angeli sunt in loco circumscriptive non repletive vide Thalmannum assert ver doct fol. 114. 6. Arg. 28. VERS 15 16 17. Verse 15 16 17. Moreover if thy Brother shall trespasse against thee goe and tell him his fault between thee and him alone if he shall hear thee thou hast gained thy Brother But if he will not bear thee then take with thee one or two more that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be establisâ—ed And if he shall neglect to hear them tell it unto the Church but if he neglect to hear the Church let him he unto thee as an Heathen man and a Publicane These verses occasioning controversies both amongst our selves and betwixt us and the Papists it will not be amisse to propound a generall Queon or two Quest 1 What Coherence connexion or dependance have these verses with the foregoing Answ The Coherence is thus Christ our Saviour tels of Scandals and offences that shall be given and admonisheth his Disciples of them and teacheth to avoid them Verse 5 6 7 c. Then comes he to injuries offered and shews how men must carry themselves towards such as do offer them wrong in these three verses c. And that this is the order appears both by the Text and matter For First he admonisheth his to take heed of offending others And Secondly he declareth how they are to carry themselves towards such as do trespasse against them Quest 2 What was the occasion of these words Answ The Occasion of these words was as is generally thought the state of those daies in our Saviours time whâ—rein the Jews were in subjection to the Romans having their authority of Elders greatly diminished by the Romanes who were Heathens to whom some Jews became servants these were Publicanes of which was Zacheus yea and our Evangelist who sate at the receipt of custome for which they were to the Jews very hatefull but therein servants to the Romanes and so freed from the power and authoritie of the Jews with whom as with the very Heathen and Gentiles amongst them what Jew soever would have to do for any wrong which they offered that Jew must call these Publicanes before Romane authoritie and convent them there and not bring them into any Iewish Court from which they were exempt by their Service to the Roman state which liberty was also granted to any other Priviledged Iew which would make an appeal to the Romane Governour as St. Paul did to whom the Iews might have recourse if they would recover their rights or redresse wrongs offred them Quest 3 What is the Scope of our Saviour in these words Answ The Scope of Christ here is to moderate the passions of the Iewes rising one against another for wrongs received that so they might not run into extremities as mans nature is both hastie and desirous of the utmost revenge at the first Our Saviour adviseth them therefore not to deal one with another at first as they must do with Publicanes and Heathens who were men hatefull unto them and exempted from all that power which yet remained amongst themselvs and against whom they held it lawfull to use all extremities to the utmost but to proceed lovingly that is according to the Rules of charity which prescribeth first all gentle means and when these will not any way prevaile then to use extremitie What is the sense and meaning of these three Quest 3 Verses The meaning of these words is Answ If thy brother a
Mortons Appeale lib. 4. cap. 16. §. 3. pag. 150. men But the Papists will not acknowledge that any of their opinions or practises are novell except we can produce the yeare when they were borne the place wherin they were first brought forth the author by who they were first begotten Now the maÌ„ner of the resolutioÌ„ of this question doth overthrow this idle evasion of theirs as appeares thus When the Pharisees tempted CHRIST in the question of divorce asking Whether it is lawfull for a man upon every occasion to put away his wife He answers from the beginning it was not so reproving the coÌ„mon errour of the Jewes by testimony of Antiquitie from the word of God Gen. 2.24 Where we may observe that the question propounded by the Pharisees were two viz. First whether is it lawfull Secondly if it be not lawfull Why then did Moses suffer it To this second Christ answers Moses suffered it for the hardnesse of your hearts But to the first he answers It was not so that is not thought lawfull from the beginning Here the Romanists would have taught the Pharisees to reply upon Christ thus If you convince us of error you must shewe us When this arose in the Church of God who first taught it what person resisted it or else this contrarie custome must be maintained as divine and from the beginning But the wisdome of Christ seemeth to condemne this reason of folly when passing over the originall of this custome he is contented with the revealed will of God in the beginning of truth In the beginning it was not so plainly teaching us that we are not bound for the confutation of errour to a positive demonstration of the beginning thereof but that it is sufficient to deliver a negative shewing a time when it was not But the Papists plead Antiquity for many of their opinions which we hold erroneous to which evasion also our Saviour hath taught us here how to answer For he by reforming the corrupt doctrine of divorce which was ancienter then Moses by a more ancient constitution even of that which was from the beginning did teach us wisely to distinguish of Antiquity that one is primitive and hereditary the other adoptive of an after invention There is Ancient and most ancient and this must we flee unto because Antiquissimum verissimum That which is most ancient is most true Tertul. What may we safely hold concerning Polygamie or the having of divers Wives alive at once Quest which was usuall amongst the Iewes and seemes here to be reproved by our Saviour First we hold that it was never lawfull being Answ 1 either a transgression of or at the least a digression from the first Institution in the creation This our Saviour here plainly shewes saying From the beginning it was not so for verse 4 At the beginning God made them male female one male and one female and they two shall be one flesh where we see that not three or foure but only two are made in one therefore Polygamie is a breach transgression of the first Jnstitution Mal. 2.15 2. In the Patriarks we deny not but that before Answ 2 there was yet any Law written in respect of the necessity of those times it was by use custome tolerated though not by any dispensatioÌ„ authorized Thirdly among the Gentiles where there was Answ 3 not the like reason or occasion Polygamie was neither lawfull nor tolerable Fourthly after Moses law was written and the Answ 4 Church in them increased we doubt not but that the multitude of Wives was a sinne and corruption J enlarge not these because the Reader may see them amplified by Dr. Willet Synops fol. 775. § 4. Except it be for Fornication Sect. 4 In these words our Saviour doth plainly shew that Marriage is not forbidden after a lawfull divorce For if hee which puts away his wife but not for fornication causeth her to coÌ„mit adultery then he which putteth away his wife for fornication causeth her not to coÌ„mit adultery And if he which puts away his wife unlesse for fornication and marries another commits Adulteâ—y then he which puts away his wife for Fornication and marries another doth not commit adultery This argument is largely handled discussed both by Dr. Willet Synop. pag. 776. 777. and also by Chamierus de repudiis lib. 18. cap. 16. tom 3. fol. 693. The Papists hold that a man may put away his wife if he be to enter into Orders Against which we produce this Argument from this place Our Saviour giveth this perpetuall Rule that no man should dismisse his wife but for Fornication But Orders is no fornication although frequently those in Orders be fornicators therefore not for entring into Orders is shee to be dismissed So verse 6. No man must put a sunder that which God hath coupled but they which are but Contracted are coupled before GOD therefore no humane ordinance such as is the single life annexed to Orders can separate them VERS 10.11.12 His Disciples say unto him If the case of the man bee so with his wife Vers 10.11.12 it is not good to marry But hee said unto them all men cannot receive this saying save they to whom it is given For there are some Eunuches which were so b rne from their mothers wombe and there are some Eunuches which were made Eunuches of men and there be Eunuches which have made themselves Eunuches for the Kingdome of heavens sake Hee that is able to receive it let him receive it Sect. 1 § 1. His Disciples say unto him Quest The Apostles here demand of CHRIST whether it bee expedient for men to marry or not seeing that they must keepe their wives whatsoever they are except Adulteresses Answ In answer here unto our Saviour First opposeth the necessity of marriage which is such that but few are exempted from it Secondly he shewes to whom this is given to be free from Marriage viz. either to those that by some defect of nature are debilitated from generation or to those who willingly or unwillingly are made Eunuches or to those who by Witchcraft charmes and enchantments are weakned and disinabled from performing the act of procreation or to those who neither by nature nor force are gelded but of their owne accord abstaine being endued with the gift of Continencie of which more by and by Sect. 2 § 1. It is not good to marry Quest How can these words of the Apostles and that saying of St. Paul 1 Cor. 7.1 It is good for a man not to touch a woman stand or accord with that saying of the Lords It is not good for man to be alone that is To be without a wife Answ 1 First the Lord speakes of that which is good and commodious for the whole species of mankind which cannot bee promoted propagated and preserved by one man alone Answ 2 Secondly the Disciples speake here of a personall good for to them it seemed good for men
thankfulnesse and progresse in the way of salvation Although therefore by reason of the infirmity of the flesh they daily faile in this practice of good workes yet cleaving close unto the Mediatour by Faith they doe not fall from the promise of salvation From whence it is plaine That the fulfilling of the Law is not that condition whereunto the salvation of the faithful doth leane neither that a meritorious efficiencie of workes is necessarily required for the obtaining of life eternall as Bellarmine affirmes Answ 5 Fifthly it followeth not God promiseth life with a condition therefore by the condition performed wee doe merit seeing that the reward dependeth vpon the promise which is apprehended by faith and so is not of merit And thus it appeares that the Major propositiō is not universall because a condition may be added to a promise although there be no proportion betweene the condition required and the reward promised as for example if the King should promise a mighty masse of money to him that would come unto him he that came and received the reward promised could not say he had deserved it because there was no proportion betwixt the worke and the wages So if life eternall were promised yea and given to those who doe what lyeth in their power as the Papists say yet they could nor say that they had deserved it ex condigno because there is no proportion betweene our imperfect and momentary workes and our eternall and glorious reward Againe a promise may be added to the condition of a worke which of right ought to be performed that is a King or Master may promise a Subject or Servant some reward if they will but doe what they ought to doe As for example A Master may promise to his bond-slave that if he will be but a good faithfull and profitable Servant unto him for a yeare or two hee will then set him at liberty Now though the Servant should doe what is desired yet he could not claim his freedome ex condigno because all servants ought to be good and faithfull unto their Masters And thus our Saviour saith of us Luke 17.10 Sixthly the Minor proposition is false Answ 6 namely that the faithful fulfill the works wherunto the promise of life eternall is made for there are none of the faithfull but sinne and therefore none fulfill the workes to which life eternall is promised Now when wages or a reward is promised to a workeman that is to him who shall exactly fulfill the condition which is added to the promise and yet it is given to him who doth ot fulfill the condition then he who receives it cannot say that he merited it but onely that it was given him of grace not of desert And such are all the faithfull wherefore our Saviour teacheth one and all to pray and that daily Forgive vs our trespasses and therefore they cannot ex condigno by their workes merit heaven Seventhly to the place objected wee answer two things namely I. That none of the places produced or Answ 7 alleadged prove the Minor proposition and therefore that being false the conclusion is nothing II. The places cited onely proove that there is a promise made to those who worke but not that the workes are condigne that is either not due by some other right or perfect that is such as are supposed in the condition And therefore they neither establish the Major proposition § 3. Keepe the Commandements Our Saviour sending this young man to the Sect. 3 Morall Law may occasion divers questions concerning the Law Quest 1 How doe the Law and Gospell truly differ Answ 1 First they differ herein namely I. The Doctrine of the Gospell is revealed from above and otherwayes is unknowne to the wise and prudent men of the world Matth. 11. I thanke thee oh Father that thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and revealed them to babes And Iohn 1. The Sonne of God shall teach you And Math. 13. To you it is given to know the mysteries of the Kingdome of Heaven Thus the Gospell is not naturally knowne unto men II. The Law in some manner is knowne to reason for although it was proclaimed in Sinai and published by GOD yet before that it was knowne and written in the hearts of men in their first condition and remained though much obscured afterwards as St. Paul shewes Rom. 1. And that those who have no more then the light of nature have the Law in some sort writ in their hearts Answ 2 Secondly they differ thus Lex data the Law was given by Moses Veritas facta but grace and truth were made by Christ Iohn 1. Where an Emphasis is to be observed in these words Dare et Facere To give and to make For I. Moses gave the Law that is Moses in the Law did shew and demonstrate unto men as with his finger or in a glasse what righteousnesse the Lord requires of men as his due namely the perfect fulfilling of the Law prescribed or intire obedience which is absolute in all the parts and Articles of it But Moses cannot shew a doer of the Law nor can find one that payes the debt of absolute and perfect obedience amongst all corrupt mankind But II. The Gospell shewes and holds out unto us a Doer of the Law namely Christ who by doing the Law hath merited grace for us at the hands of his heavenly Father For for mankind or in the roome of mankind he performed the Law perfectly and absolutely as he saith himselfe I came not to destroy the Law but to fulfill it Math. 5. Answ 3 Thirdly the Law and the Gospell thus differ to wit I. The promises of the Law are conditionall and particular promising life onely to those who perfectly satisfie it according to the will of God according to this speech of Christs unto the young man If thou wilt enter into life keepe the Commandements and Luke 10. Doe this and live And thus the promises of the Law are made onely to those who perfectly fulfill it But II. The Gospell hath free and universall promises namely that God for CHRISTS sake will freely forgive the sinnes of all those who beleeve Iohn 3.16 and 1. Behold the Lambe of God which takes away the sinnes of the World and of his fulnesse wee have all received grace for grace Iohn 1.16 Thus the Law hath promise of life vpon the condition of doing and fulfilling the Law but the Gospell hath a free promise of salvation vpon the condition of beleeving or laying hold vpon the promises by the hand of Faith Fourthly the Law and the Gospell are distinguished Answ 4 in the effect For I. The Law doth not bring nor shew grace unto men but it makes knowne unto them their sinnes and the wrath of God which they have incensed by their sinnes and that condemnation which they are guilty of for their sinnes and thus it workes in men terrours But II. The Gospell doth shew and
is impossible by the two latter sorts of impossible things because it is contrary to the nature of a true body and includes contradictions as is proved clearely afterwards Chap. 26.26 Answ 5 Fifthly if these kindes of impossibilities be excepted wee may then say with the Angell That with God nothing is impossible Luke 1.37 or with the Lord of the Angells in this verse Though with men many things be impossible yet with God all things are possible for there is nothing that can be either spoken of or imagined which as not subject unto his power For the better understanding and confirming hereof observe that there are three causes onely why some effect cannot be accomplished by some agent none of which have place in God The causes are these I. The first is because there is no similitude betwixt the effect and the agent as there must needs be but what is there that hath not some resemblance with God If thou have a being it is like to God in being who is a most perfect being and therefore every thing that either is or may be is subject to his power II. The next cause why an agent cannot produce an effect may be because the effect is more excellent then that the agent can accomplish it therefore corporall substances cannot beget spirituall nor inferiour superiour But there is nothing more excellent then God who is excellencie it selfe III. The agent may want matter to worke vpon and can neither provide it of himselfe nor procure it from others But this can never hinder God who hath no need of matter for if it please him to use it he can create it of nothing And therefore it is as cleere as the light that all such things as in nature are and are not contrary to the nature of God are subject to his power Sixthly unto the place wee answer that Answ 6 CHRIST here sheweth That it is as impossible for a rich man that is high minded and trusteth in his riches to enter into heaven as for a Camell to passe through the eye of a needle but it is possible with GOD to give rich men humble and lowly minds and so make than fit for his Kingdome and also to make the Camell lesse and so draw him through the eye of a needle Seventhly the Consequence of the argument Answ 7 is not good they argue thus to GOD nothing is impossible and therefore he can make the body of CHRIST to be in many places at once Now wee know that A posse ad esse non valet consequentia Such a thing may be therefore such a thing shall bee or God can doe such a thing therefore hee will doe such a thing followes not neither is the question betweene us and the Papists concerning the power of God what he can doe but concerning his will what he doth or will doe Eightly it is not proved out of this place Answ 8 that God can or will draw the huge body of a Camell through a needle the Beast remaining still of that bignesse no more then it is possible for God to bring a proud rich arrogant man to Heaven his affections not being altered Now wee say that both these are impossible unto God not because he cannot in his absolute power doe them but because they are contrary to his will and ordinance For the one is against the law of Justice to bring a wicked man to Heaven and the other against the Law of nature to cause a great Camell to passe through a small needles eye Ninthly the thing aymed at in the Objection Answ 9 wee say is impossible It is impossible that God or his word should be false now the word saith that the â—ody of Christ shall remaine and abide in heaven untill the time of the restitution of all things Acts 3.21 And therefore it is impossible that now his body should be on earth ordinarily and in divers places at once as they teach But the impossibility and absurdity of transubstantiation is sufficiently illustrated afterwards Chap. 26.26 If the Reader would see how some things which wee have said are excepted against by Bellarmine let him read Willets synops pag. 609. and Scharp de sacra Caena Page 1463. Vers 28.29 VERS 28.29 And Iesus said unto them verely I say unto you that ye which have followed mee in the Regeneration when the Sonne of man shall sit in the Throne of his glory ye shall also sit vpon twelve Thrones judging the twelve Tribes of Israell And every one that hath forsaken Houses or Brethren or Sisters or Father or Mother or Wife or Children or Lands for my names sake shall receive an hundred fold and shall inherit everlasting life Sect. 1 § 1. Yee which have followed mee in the Regeneration Concerning this head of Regeneration many necessary questions may be propounded and because they are necessary I will not balke them and because many I will not enlarge them all Quest 1 What is Regeneration Answ 1 It is a worke of God wrought by the word whereby hee infuseth the holy Spirit into the whole man for his owne glory and our salvation The severall branches of the Definition are these namely First Regeneration is the worke of God not the worke of man and hence they which are regenerated are called his workemanship Ephes 2.10 And the worke is appropriated unto him as the Author of it Iohn 13. and 3.6 and Ezech. 36.26 Secondly Regeneration is wrought by the meanes and ministery of the word Psalm 19.7 Iohn 15.3 and 1. Peter 1.23 and 2. Peter 1.5 And therefore if we would be regenerated we must attend carefully to the word as followes by and by Thirdly in Regeneration the Lord infuseth his Spirit into the whole man and worketh a true and holy change in all the parts of the soule Wisdom 12.11 and 1. Timoth. 1.7 Fourthly God workes Regeneration in the heart of his Saints both for his and their glory where we may observe that as there was a double aime and end in the Worker of Regeneration so there should be in those in whom it is wrought First the Person working the worke of Regeneration aimed therein I. At his owne glory Proverb 16.4 And II. At the good glory and eternall felicity of those whom he Regenerates Therefore Secondly the persons in whom the worke of Regeneration is wrought should aime I. Principally and above all to glorifie their God in their lives and conversations who hath done so great things for their soules 1. Corinth 10.31 And II. Next thereunto they must be chiefly carefull to worke out the worke of their salvation with feare and trembling Philip. 2.12 because nothing doth so nearely concerne them next unto Gods glory as the salvation of their soules By what steps or degrees doth the worke of Quest 2 Regeneration proceed Or what are the degrees of Regeneration First the Spirit of God and the Spirit of contrition Answ 1 doth shew us our sinnes that is not onely the guilt
the Minister of the word Sacraments is said to save and to beget in Christ as the Apostle saith 1. Corinth 4.15 and. 2. Cor. 5.21 And therefore if we desire to walke in that way which leades unto him let us pray unto God to give us his holy Spirit let us attend carefully to the preaching and reading of the holy word and approach reverently and preparedly when we are invited to the holy Sacrament of the Lords holy Supper Who shall be made partakers of this life eternall Quest 3 First onely the Elect and faithfull Iohn 17.9 Answ 1 Acts. 2.47 Rom. 11.7 If it be here demanded whether the wicked Quest 4 shall rise or not at the last day I answer they shall but not unto eternall joy Answ but unto an eternity of torments Daniel 12.2 Matth. 25.46 and 2. Thes 1.8.9 Shall not wicked men rise at the great day of Quest 5 judgement unto eternall life shall not they also live for ever They shall rise unto eternall death Answ but not unto eternall life For I. It is like death herein as there is no exemption from death so there is no redemption from hell And II. In death there are two things namely First Mortis inchoatio the inchoation of death or the dolefull and strong pangs of death now this wicked men have for the bitter paines of eternall death are alwayes upon them they with St. Paul in another sence may justly say that they dye daily Secondly Mortis consummatio in death there is the period perfecting and consummation thereof Now this wicked men never have for they are alwaies a dying but they never dye Secondly all the Elect shall be made partakers Answ 2 of this everlasting life It may here be demanded whether the joy of Quest 6 heaven shall be alike unto all or unlike whether equall or unequall First in heaven there shall be Par gaudium Answ 1 an equal joy for every man shall receive his penny and shall have a fulnesse and perfection of joy Secondly in heaven there shall be Impar gradus Answ 2 different degrees of Glory Daniel 12.3 When shall the Elect and faithfull be made Quest 7 partakers of this everlasting life both in bodies and soules Answ 1 First in generall concerning the yeare when the Righteous shall rise unto life there was a double opinion to wit I. Some said it would bee 6000 yeares after the Creation of this opinion were Iustinus Iraenaeus Hieronymus Augustinus Lactantius Hilarius Rabbi Elias and some heathens II. Some said it would bee 6500 yeares after the Creation and of this opinion were Cyrillus Chrysostomus Hyppolitus Germanus Constantinopolitanus Vide Senens bibl Sanct. lib. 5. § 190. pag. 399. Answ 2 Secondly more particularly there are three times when this life eternall is by the Elect injoyed viz. I. Tempus Inchoationis There is the time when they are first interested into this life and that is when they are Regenerated Iohn 5.24 and 17.3 and 1 Ioh. 3.2 Thus this fruition of life Eternall is begun in this life Read Rom. 5.2 Colos 3.3 Gal. 2.20 II. Tempus Possessionis There is the time when they enjoy this life in Soule onely and this is presently after death When First the body rests from labour Revelat. 14.13 And Secondly the soule hath a certaine perfection Quest 8 It may here be questioned If the soule doth not sleepe as well as the body untill the generall Resurrection Answ 1 First some held that the soule was like the body altogether mortall and the same in men with beasts as the Nazarens thought Danaeus and therefore the soule should never be restored to the body or to life as the Saducees dreamt Answ 2 Secondly some held that the soule died but that at the Resurrection it should be restored againe alive to the body and thus thought the Arabians Thirdly some held that the soule died not but Answ 3 onely when it departed from the body it fell a sleepe and slept untill the day of judgement And of this opinion were well nye 20 Fathers who are reckoned up by Senens § 345. Page 569. 570. Fourthly some held that the soule enjoyed the Answ 4 presence of God before the generall Resurrection but imperfectly Pet Mart. 3. 14. 16. Page 684. Fifthly some hold that the Elect and faithfull Answ 5 in regard of their soules doe perfectly enjoy the pesence of God presently after their corporall dissolution Here some object God onely is immortall Object 1. Timoth. 6.16 and therefore the soule is mortall First God onely is Eternall wee only sempiternall Answ 1 God is from everlasting Aparte ante and to everlasting aparte post but man had a beginning although he shall have no end because both soule and body shall be conjoyned together againe at the last day and shall endure for ever Secondly God onely is the fountaine of Immortality Answ 2 having life and immortality in himselfe and of himselfe but we are made immortall onely by him Thirdly that the soule is immortall and dyeth Answ 3 not appeares thus The Scripture saith the soule goes to God Eccles 12.7 Revelat. 7.15 and .14.4 And Stephen commends his soule to God Acts. 7.59 And CHRIST saith That man cannot kill the soule Matth. 10.28 And. Iohn 6.40 Christ promiseth to the faithfull that they shall be raised up and made partakers of life everlasting III. Tempus perfectionis there is the time when the Elect shall absolutely and perfectly enjoye this life eternall and that is in the Resurrection when the body and soule shall be united and conjoyned together for ever inseparably What is this life eternall Quest 8 Answ 1 First it is Life Here observe that life is either Increate as is the life of God Or Create and is either Naturall as is the life of the body or the life which we leade in the body Or Spirituall which is Inchoate and imperfect in this life Or Comsummate and perfect in the life to come Answ 2 Secondly this Spirituall life consists in the union of the soule with God Iohn 17.21 Revel 21.3 Answ 3 Thirdly this Communion will be I. With the humanity of CHRIST And II. With his Deity And III. With the Father and the holy Ghost Iohn 17.22 Answ 4 Fourthly the difference between this inchoate and that consummate spirituall life is this that there God will be all in all by himselfe without the use of meanes There shall be no need or use of the word and Sacrament and Temples and the like nor any use of the creatures the Sunne Moone and the rest Indeed there shall be an use of the creatures Rom. 8.21 but it is for pleasure and delight not for necessity or want What manner of life shall this everlasting Quest 9 life be First it may be illustrated and described by the Answ 1 names given thereunto Heaven is called I. A reward great is your reward in heaven And II. An inheritance Rom. 8.17 and. 1. Pet. 1.4 And III. A crowne of
to argue thus He is unjust who gives to unequall Labourers an equall reward against his covenant and bargaine But J have not done it against my bargaine for J agreed with you all for a penny a day And therefore I am not unjust neither have I done thee any wrong II. Because thou hast that which thine is verse 14. Take that thine is â—iz of the Steward where he argues thus Jnjury is not done to him who hath as much wages as he agreed for but thou hast as much as thou didst agree for therefore take that thine is for thou art not wronged III. Because J will give to this last freely as much as I give thee by covenant verse 14. where he argues thus He which giues unto all as much as he covenanted for and gives unto some more then they deserve is bountifull to some but unjust to none But this is all I have done and therefore I doe thee no wrong IV. Because I have absolute right and power over that which is my owne verse 15. and therefore whatsoever L doe therewith is done without any injury to thee at all V. CHRIST confirmes his proposition by retorting the Arâ—ument vpon him that murmures Thine eye â—â—vill because I am good vers 15. Thou enviest â—y bounty and liberality and thereby art injurious both to me and them unto whom it is extended § 5. Wee have borne the heate of the day Sect. 5 Because before the Labourers were hired to worke a day and here they say they have borne the heate of the day therefore it will not be amisse to consider what a day is An Hebrew day is either naturall or artificiall First a Naturall day is the space of 24 houres containing also both the morning and the evening which are the bonds of every day Now the Evening is of two sorts viz I. From the ninth houre to the setting of the Sunne II. From the setting of the Sunne to the shutting in of the night Levit. 23.5 In the first Moneth and the fourteenth day of the Moneth betweene the two Evenings shall be the Passeover of the Lord. Secondly an Artificiall day is the space of time from the rising of the Sunne to the setting and therefore is longer in Summer and shorter in Winter Now the Labourers were hired to worke an Artificiall and not a Naturall day Sect. 6 § 6. Take that which thine is and goe thy wayes As all Scriptures so this was written for our instruction and admonition for some we see here to be rejected of God but not through any default of his but of themselves that we thereby might learne to beware least otherwise we fall into the same fault For when God calls men unto salvation and life eternall they are not then all of one and the same mind Quest How many sorts of men are there under the call of the Gospell Or within the visible Church of Christ Answ In the vissible and externall Church are foure sorts of Persons namely First some may but will not heare the word and call of God like the Adder who stops her cares Read for the proofe hereof Psalm 85. and 95.8 Rom. 10.16 Matth. 23.37 Now such as these God will never admit unto his glory and glorious Kingdome Secondly some embrace the Gospell for temporall respects The Lord blessed Obed-edom and all his house so long as the Arke was with him and a blessing doth attend vpon those who favour promote and embrace the Gospell and therefore many accept of the word that they may be blessed in outward things and reject and sleight it when affluence and abundance doth not accompany it Now unto these the Lord will never give Heaven Thirdly there are many idle persons in the Lords Vineyeard who will neither labour themselves nor suffer others to worke for an idle man is an impediment to others and a disturber of others Some deride others for their devotion and despise all duties and exercises of Religion in themselves Some will neither read nor pray privately themselves nor allow of it in others but by scoffes and taunts labour to hinder and deterre them Fourthly in the Church there are many proud murmurers who thinke more highly of themselves then of any other and perswade themselves that their deserts exceed the merit and worth of all other Esa 2.12 Now these with the murmurer in the text God will reject with an abi Take that which thine is and goe thy wayes § 7. Is it not lawfull for me to doe with my Sect. 8 owne what I will Some object these words for to prove a lawlesse liberty to deale with their owne things as they lift because the Lord saith Object May I not doe with my owne as I will First that which God doth is very good and Answ 1 thus it is lawfull to deale with our owne that is we may doe good with that we have for Christ commands us to makefriends of the unrighteous Mammon and St. Paul chargeth the rich to be rich in good workes 1. Timoth. 6.18 But it is not lawfull to abuse that which wee have neither doe wee learne that of our Heavenly Father Secondly this is Gods speech and his peculiar Answ 2 priviledge and not ours who have nothing simply our owne The text saith plainly May I not doe with my owne c. Whence we learne that the Lord hath absolute power over and right unto all things but what wee have is but lent unto us A Lord may doe what he will with his owne goods but a Steward may not doe what he will with his Lords Now God is the Lord of all things and therefore may give and distribute them as he pleases and to whom he will but we are but Servants and Stewards and therfore we must use that which we possesse according to the will and pleasure of our Lord. § 8. Many are called Sect. 8 Our Saviour in these words would teach us Observ That many are called who despise and sleight their calling Prov. 1.24 c. and Matth. 22.14 Luke 14.8 Iohn 3.19 Is not the call of God certaine Iohn 13.1 Quest 1 Rom. 11.29 First there is a certaine effectuall calling Answ 1 Romans 8.28.30 and 1. Thessal 5.24 And Secondly there is an ineffectuall calling Answ 2 Matth. 13.20 Hebr. 6.4 and 16.26 And this is the calling which is here spoken off How is the call hindred Quest 2 First by an errour in Judgement When men Answ 1 thinke themselves secure Esa 28.14 and cry peace peace unto themselves 1. Thessal 5. because they perswade themselves that they are good enough Luke 18.11 then they neglect the day of their visitation and observe not their call Secondly the call is hindered by the love of Answ 2 Sinne Felix trembles but yet the love of Covetousnesse makes Pauls words of no efficacy with him Act. 24.26 When men are drowned in the pleasures of Sinne then they contemne that call of the Lords which would reduce and revoke them from
is unlike in three regards viz. I. In respect of the objects or things loved For God and man who are to be loved are divers objects II. In respect of the originall For the love of our Neighbour springeth from the love of God but not contrarily III. In respect of the degree for wee are to love God more then our Neighbour Sect. 5 § 5. Thou shalt love thy neighbour Quest How can we love our neighbour at all seeing we are commanded to love God with all our heart soule and mind Answ 1 First the sincere and true love of our Neighbour is not contrary to the Love of God but according or agreeable thereunto and therefore it takes nothing away from the love of God but is rather a fulfilling thereof Answ 2 Secondly he who loves not his neighbour loves not truely his God The husband is commanded to love his wife even as CHRIST loved his Church and yet he may love his children too yea if he love not his children it is an argument that he loves not his wife a◠the mother of his children The wife is commanded to love her husband and yet she may love her children yea if shee doe not love them it is certaine that shee doth not love her husband the Father of her children Children are commanded to love their Parents and yet they may love their brothers and sisters yea if they doe not love them it is a signe that they doe not love their Parents truely And thus except we love our Neighbour we cannot love our God 1 Iohn 4.20 Sect. 6 § 6. As thy selfe Quest In what sense is our neighbour to be beloved as wee love our selves Answ In this precept Sicent As doth not denote an universall and absolute parity or equality but an analogy and resemblance which likenesse or resemblance principally consists in these things namely First as we would neither doe nor wish evill unto our selves so neither must wee unto our neighbour Secondly as we wish well and doe good unto our selves so we must also unto our neighbour Thirdly as we doe this unto our selves out of a true love unto our selves so also must we unto our brethren Fourthly as we love our selves for Gods sake so wee must love our brother for his sake also Fifthly as wee must not so love our selves that we would sinne rather then displease our selves so neither must wee so love our brethren that we would condescend unto evill rather then displease them Sixthly as we must not love our selves more then God so neither must we love our neighbour more then him Sect. 7 § 7. Vpon these two hang all the Law and the Prophets Quest 1 Wherein doth the whole Law of God consist Answ 1 First the Lord hath summed up all that he requireth in one word Love Rom. 13.10 Love is the fulfilling of the Law Answ 2 Secondly he hath enlarged this word in two In this place verse 37 Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart and thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe Thirdly he hath enlarged these two into ten words Deuter. 10.4 And he wrote on the Tables Answ 3 the ten words Fourthly he hath yet further enlarged them into Answ 4 Moses and the Prophets in this verse On these two Commandements hang all the Law and the Prophets 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pendent hang even as we hang a thing upon a naile Esay 22.23 so the Law and the Prophets hang upon these two precepts Fifthly Love the contents of the Law is twofold Answ 5 viz. I. Of God which consists in worship and therefore First we must worship the true God with internall worship and the love of the heart Precept 1. Secondly we must worship the true God truely Now this true worship of God is described both I. Generally that is we must worship nothing with God but worship him without all mixture of Idolatry Precept 2. And also II. Particularly where we learne that his worship is either First private for we must honour and reverence his name and not blaspheme it Precept 3. Or Secondly publike which consists in the workes of the Lords day II. Of our brother Now this love is either First externall and consists in duties which are either I. Publike and enjoyned Precept 5. Or II. Private towards our neighbour that is First towards his person Precept 6. Secondly towards his chastity Precept 7. Thirdly towards his substance Precept 8. Fourthly towards his reputation and good name Precept 9. Or Secondly internall described Precept 10. And thus we see the summe and contents of the Law Why doth our Saviour reduce all the Commandements Quest 2 to these two the love of God and of our neighbour Because as man consists of two things namely Answ a soule and a body so the body of Religion consists of these two Precepts And as we see all things with two eyes and heare all things with two eares and smell all things with two nostrils and worke with two hands and walke with two feete so in like manner in these two Precepts viz the love of God and of our neighbour we see heare and worke all things that are necessary to salvation And therefore aptly are they reduced by our Saviour unto these two Aureum opus Page 45. What is the meaning of these words On these Quest 3 two hang all the Law and Prophets The meaning is that all other legall obedience Answ which is contained in Moses and the Prophets doth spring from our love unto God our neighbour In the Prophets also is the promise or doctrine of the Gospell Object therefore CHRIST seemeth not to speake aright in this place He speaketh of the doctrine of the Law not of the Promises of the Gospell Answ as appeareth by this question of the Pharise which was the chiefe Commandement not which was the chiefe Promise And therefore CHRIST answereth him directly Vers 43.44.45 VERS 43.44.45 He saith unto them How then doth David in spirit call him Lord saying The Lord said unto my Lord Sit thou on my right hand till I make thine enemies thy footstole If David then call him Lord how is he his Sonne Sect. 1 § 1. How then doth David in Spirit call him Lord. David here Prophesying of CHRIST and ordinarily called The Prophet David may moue this Quaere How he was a Prophet and how he Prophecied Quest There were two sorts of Prophets namely Answ First some were Prophets by inspiration and office that is who continued still to be Prophets as Esay and Ieremy now these were properly called Prophets ordinarily the Jewes called them Prophetae per missionem Prophets by message Rabbi David Rimchi praefat in Psal Secondly some were Prophets onely by inspiration and these lived not as Prophets neither continued they in that calling and thus David and Daniel are called Prophets although the one was a King and the other a Courtier and these the Jewes called Prophetae per Spiritum sanctum Prophets
them in this Chapter to teach us Observ That God rejects many as wicked whom the world themselves thinke to be happy and good Quest 1 How doth the truth of this appeare Answ It appeares First from these places Psalm 50.22 Esa 58.3 Galath 6.3 Revelat. 3.17 Matth. 3.9 and 7.22 Iohn 6.39 Secondly because God sees not as man sees man seeth only the outward appearance but God seeth the heart 1. Samuel 16.7 Thirdly because we are partiall Judges in our owne causes every mans way seeming good in his owne eyes Proverb 16.2 but God judgeth according to truth Quest 2 What is here required of us Answ 1 First we must take heed and beware of all deceivable Judgement Now herein three things are included namely I. We must take heed of all popular judgement Non si quid turbida Roma not beleeve the applauses and acclamations and good reports of the world in a word we must not therefore thinke our selves good because our Neighbours and the world proclaime us to be such II. We must take heed of our owe proper judgement and not rest upon a selfe-conceit of goodnesse as many doe who thinke themselves to be good enough and their sinnes to be but small and triviall Selfe-love makes us to thinke well of our selves and hinders us from condemning our selves for no Malefactor would die for his offence though never so hainous if he were made his owne Judge III. We must be carefull to fit and prepare our selves for the judgement of God labouring that we may be such as that he may approve of us as followes in the next Answer Answ 2 Secondly we must remember that we shall come before an all-seeing and all-knowing Judge Hebr. 9.27 from whose eye nothing is hid but all things manifest And therefore we should be carefull to labour to doe those things which are agreeable unto his word and shall be approved by him for woe be unto those who are wicked in Gods sight Quest 3 What doth the Lord see on Earth which displeaseth him First he seeth some great and rich men which justifie themselves and will not be reproved and unto these he saith That riches availe not at the Answ 1 day of Judgement Prov. 10.2 but Potentes potenter tormentà patientur great men shall have great torments Secondly the Lord seeth some who have a forme Answ 2 of Religion without truth 2. Timoth. 3.5 and these are either I. Private Papists who joyne with us in outward shew and come to the house of God with us but their hearts runne after the Pope Or II. Atheists who seeme to beleeve God but their hearts are atheisticall Psalm 14.1 Now these the Lord perswades not to deceive themselves for they cannot deceive him Galath 6.7 Thirdly he seeth some who have honesty without Answ 3 zeale now these he tels That except their righteousnesse exceed the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisees they cannot be saved Mat. 5.20 Such neither I. Hungring after the word of God or religious duties Nor II. Being sensible of their sinnes or sorrowfull for them Nor III. Seeking the glory of God in all things and above all things Fourthly the Lord sees some who serve him Answ 4 for base and by ends for second and sinister respects whose life is pure but their hearts polluted whose outward man is holy and their inward hypocriticall Unto these the Lord saith That the hope of the Hypocrite shall perish Fifthly the Lord seeth some who have many Answ 5 idle motions that is good desires and intentions who doe not nourish them but suffer them to wither and dye Now unto all these the Lord will say at the last day Depart from me I know ye not Matth. 7.25 How may we be certaine that the Lord will Quest 4 approve of us at the day of Judgement We may be sure he will Answ if we walke here according to these rules and observe diligently these Cautions Now the Rules include the Cautions and the Cautions the Rules as affirmatives and negatives doe one another First the Rule is Doe that which is good and agreeable to the Law and word of God The Caution is Doe nothing which is evill or contrary to the Law and word of God And both Rule and Caution is laid downe Psalm 34.14 Eschew evill and doe good Secondly the Rule is Doe that which is good in sincerity and truth the Caution is Do not that which is good for some second end and scope We must serve God in feare and love and out of a desire to approve our selves unto him and to glorifie his name Thirdly the Rule is Use carefully the meanes which God hath appointed for the making of us good the Caution is neglect not those holy means which God hath ordained We must I. Hunger after the word of God and delight in the hearing thereof and not call it a wearinesse unto us or a hard saying II. We must be diligent in the duties and exercises of holinesse and not remisse or carelesse III. We must frequent and delight our selves in the society of the righteous for of good men we shall learne goodnesse Fourthly the Rule is be zealous in the service of the Lord the Caution is be not key-cold or luke warme Apocal. 3.15 We must not onely labour to endure derision danger and losse rather then neglect or omit the Service of God but we must also despise the care of worldly things yea necessary things rather than forget our duty towards God For as the body is more worth then meat so is the soule more worth then the body and therefore the service of our God and the salvation of our soules are to be preferred farre before all other things Fifthly the Rule is be industrious and constant in the service of God and workes of holinesse the Caution is serve not God by fits and starts We must not sometimes serve God and sometimes Sathan or sometimes withstand sinne and sometimes yeeld unto it but we must strive and struggle against sinne and labour after whatsoever is good for terme of life Sixthly the Rule is be circumspect and watchful Marke 13.33 and 1. Peter 5.8 The Caution is be not carelesse and negligent We must I. Like Prometheus be wise before hand and warily avoid all the occasions of evill And II. We must like Epimetheus at least be wise after hand examining our former life and our former errors that we may avoid them for the time to come and seriously repent us o◠what is past Here First A Longinquo we must examine the errours of our life and see whether I. They remaine or not at least in our affections and will Or II. Whether we be changed from evill to evill or from evill to worse as from lying to blasphemy and perjury from prodigality to usury and oppression and the like now this is to be perverted and not converted Secondy A propinquo we must examine our lives and actions for the last day or
weeke or moneth or yeare and see what we have done which we should not have committed and what we have not done which we should not have omitted Seventhly the Rule is we must walke wisely as well as warily the Caution is we must not walke foolishly and imprudently Ephes 5.15 We must observe and marke I. What sinnes doe most annoy us and assaile us and oppose these manfully even unto blood Hebr. 12.1 4. And II. What the occasions of sinne are which most usually prevaile against us and deceive us And III. By what wayes and meanes we may the easiliest and best resist both sinne and the occasions thereof Now here is need both of invention and wisedome and labour how we may most easily and safely and happily both hinder the course of sinne and further the course of piety and holinesse J conclude with the Apostle He that walkes according to these Rules peace shall bee upon him and God will approve of him Galath 6.16 § 2. Yee shut up the Kingdome of Heaven against Sect. 2 men c. We in opposition to the Church of Rome affirme that the Militant and Visible Church may erre and we confirme it from this place and by other midstes thus First Argum. the Militant and Visible Church consists of meere men who are subject to errour and ignorance and whose knowledge in divine things is alwayes imperfect in this life Hence the Psalmist saith All men are Lyars that is subject to this vanity that they may fall and erre and deceive and be deceived according to that trite saying Humanum est errare Man may erre and is subject and prone unto errour Secondly the Militant Church often in this life sinnes yea may sinne alwayes for no member of the Church Militant is absolutely freed and exempted from sinne Now if it may sinne then in like manner yea much more it may erre For sinne which is the vice of the will is worse then simply to erre or be deceived in the mind and understanding Thirdly betwixt the Church Militant and Triumphant this is the difference that the Triumphant Church in Heaven is freed both from sinne and errour and therefore the Church Militant labours and travels with both .. Fourthly we are commanded to examine the words and workes doctrines and deeds of all by the Rule of the word of God Hence our Saviour in this Chapter bids his Apostles and the multitude to heare the Scribes and Pharisees but yet withall they must examine whether they taught according to the Law of Moses and in these verses and those which follow he shewes direct and palpable errours in them although they were indeed the Governours and in esteeme the principall members of the Judaicall Church Read Matth. 5. and 16.6 and 1. Thessal 5.20 and 1. Iohn 4.1 and Philip. 3.3 From these places we may directly conclude That the Rulers and Governours of the Church may erre and the people may erre and consequently the Church may erre because that consists onely of Pastors and people Fifthly Augustine Contra Epist Pelag. lib. 4. Cap. 7. saith Quomodo Ecclesia in isto tempore perfecta sine ruga et macula cujus membra non mendaciter confitentur se habere peccata How can the Church in this world be perfect and without spot or wrinkle seeing the members thereof doe most truly confesse that they are stained and contaminated with sinne VERS 16 17 18 19. Vers 16 17 18 19. Woe unto you ye blind guides which say Whosoever shall sweare by the Temple it is nothing But whosoever shall sweare by the gold of the Temple he is a debter Ye fooles and blind Whether is greater the Gold or the Temple that sanctifieth the Gold And whosoever shall sweare by the Altar it is nothing but whosoever sweareth by the gift that is upon it he is guilty Yee fooles and blind whether is greater the gift or the Altar that sanctifieth the gift Sect. 5 § 1. Whosoever shall sweare by the Temple it is nothing The Jewes had certaine formes of foolishnesse and also pretences for their Swearing teaching that if men sware by the Temple or Altar it was no sinne And thus amongst us many have these or the like pretences for their wicked oathes viz. First some say they sweare the truth and nothing else but every truth must not be sworne the Lord forbidding all swearing in ordinary communication Secondly other ignorant people say they sweare by nothing but good things but this doth not extenuate but aggravate the offence in the abuse thereof Thirdly others say they cannot be beleeved upon their bare words and therefore they are enforced to sweare but Gods Commandements must not be broken to winne credit in the world or to our owne speeches Fourthly others as souldiers and young gallants use to sweare to testifie their courage and gentry but let them marke the third Commandement where the Lord who performes all he speakes hath said That hee will not hold him guiltlesse who taketh his name in vaine Sect. 2 § 2. Yee fooles and blind We may note here how CHRIST openly opposeth himselfe against all errour and false-hood although it be in the Rulers and Governours of the Church or in the whole Church to teach us Obser That we must stand for the maintenance of the truth although in so doing we bring our selves into danger and for so doing must undergoe great opposition That is First we must not betray the truth but stand for it although like Elias we be alone and forsaken of all 1 Kings 19.10 14. Secondly we must not forbeare to publish and professe the truth although the Governours of the Church should command us Acts 4.19 and 5.29 Thirdly we must not flinch from the truth nor feare to professe and maintaine it although the King himselfe with fire and fagot should enjoyne it Daniel 3.18 And the reason of all this is double to wit I. Because they who feare men feare not God Iohn 12.43 Galath 1.10 And II. Because those who deny Christ shall be denied by him Quest 1 Who are here to be damned Answ 1 First in generall all they are worthy of blame who are fearefull and cowardly in Gods and the Gospels and Religious cause for in these wee should be bold and let our fortitude be knowne unto all Answ 2 Secondly in particular two sorts of men here merit reproofe namely I. Those who dare not reprove the sinnes of those great men who are under their charge II. Those also deserve reproofe who dare not professe CHRIST and the truth in the times and places of danger and persecution because wee should preferre God and the truth before our owne lives How must our profession and boldnesse in Quest 2 maintaning the truth be regulated First let that be certaine and true which wee Answ 1 professe for too much confidence and boldnesse in doubtfull things is not good Secondly let that be fit and necessary to be Answ 2 spoken which we speake for it
hence to conclude that therefore fornication is a veniall sinne were I. To fall into a heathenist errour Non est flagitium juvenem fornicari who thought that for a young man to commit fornication with a single woman was a pardonable offence II. This were to contradict and oppose the Apostle Paul even in the very termes who distinguisheth and distinctly nameth Adultery and Fornication and positively affirmeth that not onely the Adulterer but also the fornicator shall never enter into the Kingdome of heaven 1 Cor. 6.9 13. Answ 4 Fourthly in good workes there is such a difference of degrees betweene the greatest and the least as there is in sinnes now the Papists say that the least good workes merit eternall life as well as the greatest and therefore not a mote but a beame is in their eye who cannot see the least sinnes truely to merit eternall death Vers 25 29. VERS 25.26 Woe unto you Scribes and Pharisees hypocrites for ye make cleane the outside of the cup and platter but within they are full of extortion anâ— excesse Thou blind Pharisee cleanse first that which is within the cup and platter that the outside of them may be cleane also Object It may here be objected CHRIST is the promised seed Gen. 22.18 in whom all the nations of the earth are blessed Galath 3.16 who was not sent to condemne the world but to save it Iohn 3.17 and 12.47 â—cts 3.26 and will he twit and reproach and disgrace with reproachfull termes and names any Yea although they were sinners yet he is mercifull and meeke of whom it was foretold That he should be like a Lambe dumbe before the shearer not opening his mouth against his persecuters and we are commanded by him to learne of him to be lowly and meeke Matth. 11.28 And therefore how doth he now upbraid so tartly the Scribes and Pharisees Answ CHRIST doth not calumniate or reproach them out of hatred as they doe him Iohn 7.20 and 8.52 but out of love Indeed we read that he called Herod Foxe and the Pharisâ—es fooles and blind guides verse 16. and blind Pharisees verse 25. and painted sepulchers verse 27. and hypocrites or dissemblers and counterfeits in many verses of this Chapter but these were onely reprehensions and comminations because they slighted and abused the Gospell Hence then we may learne Obser That the true Ministers of God are sharpe and tart in reproving the contempt of the Gospell when they see the word which is the mighty power of God unto salvation despised and scorned then they stretch forth their voyces like a Trumpet Esa 58. and become Boanerges Sonnes of Thunder Moses was the meekest man in the world and yet he brake the two Tables for anger when he saw the Idolatry and wickednesse of the people Exod. 32. and afterwards was very angry with Korah and his company Numb 16.15 CHRIST was meeknesse it selfe and yet hee was angry when the Gospell was despised and the Messiah the true Corner stone rejected Marke 3.5 and denounceth many woes against such Contemners verse 13 14 15 16 25 27 29. of this Chapter Paul when the Gospell and word of God was slighted and spurned at separates the Apostles and departs and shakes off the dust of his feet Acts 19.9 Why must the true Ministers of the word be so Quest 1 sharpe and severe in reproving the contempt and contemners of the Gospell First because the Gospell is a great grace Read Answ 1 Rom. 15.29 and 1.11 and 1 Thes 1.5 and therefore it is a great ingratitude to slight or reject it Ierem. 51.9 Luke 19.42 Math. 23.37 Secondly because the contempt of the Gospell Answ 2 is the contempt of God hence CHRIST saith they have not despised you but me Thirdly because the contempt of the Gospell is Answ 3 scandalous to those who are without and makes it evill spoken of And therefore there is great reason that the Ministers of the word should be sharpe in their reproofes of the contempt of the Gospell and that both I. In regard of the contemners whose punishment shall be intolerable if they repent not And also II. In regard of God who is despised when his word is disrespected And likewise III. In regard of the Gospell which becomes odious unto those who enjoy it not when it is slighted and contemned of those who possesse it What is here required of those people or persons Quest 2 who enjoy the word First it is required that they endure patiently Answ 1 the word of reproofe and not wonder when the contempt of Religion is severely and tartly reprehended as wicked children are to be whipped and franticke men must be scourged and those who are lethargicall must be pinched and with a loud voyce called upon so those who doe enjoy the word or have long enjoyed it and doe not regard it are sharpely to be rebuked And Secondly it is required of them to take heed Answ 2 that they doe not provoke CHRIST by the contempt of his word or Gospell If men be offended with us men may mediate for us yea although our sinnes should depresse us and Sathan provoke us and the Law condemne us and the Lord be angry with us yet CHRIST could reconcile us and would if we prize as we ought the word of reconciliation Rom. 8.25 c. and 2 Cor. 5.19 20. But if CHRIST be angry with us who shall mediate or intercede for us If he shut the gates against us Matth. 25.22 and will not owne us Matth. 7. what will become of us how miserable will our estate and condition be And therefore if we desire that CHRIST may be our friend and we Gods favorites we must not contemne and reject but respect value and obey the Preaching of the Gospell Our Saviour having reproved the hypocrisie of the Scribes and Pharisees who made cleane onely the out side of the cup and platter verse 25 doth now exhort them to cleanse also yea first the inside of them The word here used is worth observing namely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies to purge in the Physitians sense as followes by and by The care of the Pharisees being onely to keepe the outward man free from the corruptions of the world and not the inward pure in the sight of God are reproved here for it by our Saviour and advised by him unto the contrary for this 26 verse containes the counsell of CHRIST concerning the purging of the inward man of the heart where although the proposition seeme to be single yet it is indeed double for our Saviour grants the Thesis that he may remove the Hypothesis The Thesis is purge The Hypothesis is not the outward man onely but the inward also and principally but I conjoyne them together Quest 2 What is meant by this word Purge Purge first the inside of the Cup. Answ 1 First sometimes it is taken for sweeping sometimes for brushing sometimes for wiping sometimes for washing and the like Answ 2 Secondly but
aufertur That forbearance is no payment but although the Lord spare long yet he will not spare alwayes but punish at the last The longer the blow is a comming the deeper and deadlier it wounds and the longer God spares the stronger are his stroakes for his Mill workes but slowly but when it grinds it grinds men to powder Answ 7 Seventhly Philautia selfe-love humane confidence and pride of heart causeth security for when men are proud or selfe-conceited or lovers of themselves they then quickly grow secure trusting to broken Reeds and Egyptian staves which will faile them at the last The remedy against this is to deny our selves and renounce all confidence in our selves and to flee onely to the merits and mercies of CHRIST Answ 8 Eighthly the custome of sinning is another cause of security For I. Custome takes away the sense of sinne making it habituall and naturall unto us And II. Custome is corroborated with the shame of mutation and alteration For men are ashamed to be Changlings and to turne from their former wayes thereby acknowledging their former errours and say to themselves Sciens vidensque pereo Although I see my sinne and foresee my ruine yet I will perish rather then now forsake that which J have so long followed The Remedy against this is to labour against the customary practise of sinne and to learne to be truly sensible of sinne and to remember that it is not evill but good not miserable but happy not disgracefull but praise-worthy to turne from evill unto good from the Devill unto God from sinne unto grace from errour unto truth from the wrong way to the right and from the way that leads unto perdition to the way that leads to life and salvation Answ 9 Ninthly the care of the world and abundance of worldly imployments makes men carnally secure for the love and care thereof doth so take up and possesse the whole man that there is no time to care or labour for either grace or glory The Remedy against this is not to love the World 1. Iohn 2.15 nor to labour for the World 1. Timoth. 6.9 but to seeke first the Kingdome of Heaven and the righteousnesse thereof and then not feare but God will afford unto us those temporall things which are needfull for us Mat. 6.33 Tenthly false Teachers are causes of security for Answ 11 when those who are to deliver the Lords message speake lyes and those who are commanded to stretch forth their voyces like Trumpets and reprove the iniquity of their people shall sow Cushions under their elbowes and cry peace peace unto them no wonder if that people be lulled asleepe in a carnall security The Remedy against this is to pray unto God for faithfull Pastors and to endure those patiently who reprove our sinnes and labour to rowse us from the bed of security and if we have those who speake peace unto us not to take it upon trust or their bare words but diligently examine our selves by the word of God and see whether the Lord speake peace unto our consciences or whether we be of that number unto whom the Prophet from the Lord saith There is no peace Esa 41. § 2. So shall the comming of the Sonne of Sect. 2 man be How manifold is the comming of Christ Quest First some say that there is a double comming Answ 1 of his to wit I. By-past which Comming the Jewes understood not And II. To come which Comming we expect and looke for August super 9 Psalm Now the difference betweene these is this the first Comming was in the flesh the second is unto Judgement the first was for the manifestation of the truth and for freeing us from sinne and for the drawing of of us unto God but the second shall be for the judging of all men Thom. Aq. 3. part qu. 1. art 6. ad 3. qu. 36. art 1. qu. 40. art 1. et Chrysost super illud Iohannis Non misit Deus silium suum ut judicet Secondly others Gerson vero part 2. Serm. de Answ Verb. Dom. Matth. 11.28 Venite ad me omnes c. et Pelbart Lib. 3. Rosarii Theo. say that there is a fourefold comming of CHRIST namely I. His comming in the flesh Hence it is said John 1. The word was made flesh and he came unto his owne and his owne received him not II. His comming into the mind and of this he speakes Iohn 14. If any man love me we will come unto him that is not onely God the Father and God the holy Ghost but also God the Sonne III. His comming unto the death of man as Mark. 13. Watch and be prepared for yee know not the houre when the Sonne of man will come namely to call you unto death IV. His comming unto the finall judgement and of this he speakes Luke 21. Then shall ye see the Sonne of man comming in his glory Now this last Advent is a happy comming unto the good and godly for then shal they be made partakers of everlasting happinesse but a miserable and most unhappy comming to the wicked and ungodly for then shall they be condemned and bound over unto eternall torments for ever and ever Mat. 25.41 VERS 42. Watch therefore for ye know not what houre your Lord doth come Vers 42 Our Saviour by an unanimous consent of all Interpreters speaketh here of the day of Judgement but because there is a particular Judgement of every particular person at the day of death and a generall judgement of all men and women in generall at the last day therefore some apply this that neither unfitly nor unprofitably unto the houre of death and some unto the day of Judgement of the last more amply by and by and of the first briefly from this verse Christ giues us here to understand that we are altogether uncertaine of the day and houre when he will come to call us either to death or judgement and therefore because we are sure that he will come but unsure when we must watch and prepare our selves against his comming to call us unto death Observ In a word we must daily expect death and duly prepare to eâ—tertaine and welcome it when it comes because we are altogether ignorant when the Lord by death will call us unto judgement Quest 1 Why hath the Lord hid the day of death from us and ordained that it should be unknowne and uncertaine unto us Answ 1 First God hath decreed that the houre of death should be uncertaine unto us for this end that we might live the more holily and purely For it is a great folly for a man to live in that estate or manner that he would not dye in that is to live in sinne when he would not dye in sinne seeing that death may come unto him every moment And therefore in regard of this great uncertainty of the time of our dissolution there is great reason that our lives should be holy and pure as we desire our
that will be the time of retribution and a tree being once fallen cannot turne it selfe on the other side This is the difference betweene death and the last judgement before the sudden approach of death we may repent as Mr. Latymer said betweene the falling of the hatchet and the separation of the head but no repentance at the approach at the last day And therefore we should before it comes prepare our selves and that I. By repentance and true conversion unto God Hebr. 3.13 c. While it is said to day And II. By faith for without faith we cannot please God Hebr. 11.6 and there can be no true faith without repentance 2 Tim. 4.4 and new obedience Thirdly the time of CHRIST comming will Answ 3 be in an houre when we looke not for it or it will come unawares and altogether unexpected And this is the worst of all for although it be unknowne yet if we did expect it it would not find us unprepared but it will come when we kâ—ow not ye when we feare it not at all and so become a horrible houre unto us The point observable from hence is this That Christ will come unto judgement when Obser 3 we are most secure and most negligent For the better taking up and confirming of this we will consider three dependant particulars viz First the Causes why we neglect the Comming of Christ that wicked men neglect Christs Comming is plaine from Luke 21.34 and verses 38. and 49. of this Chapter Now the Causes why they neglect his comming are principally these two namely I. The joyes and delights of the world which are either First lawfull as laughter play mirth now concerning these the Apostle saith Let those who rejoyce be as though they rejoyced not 1 Cor. 7 3â— that is they must not be profuse in their laughter but moderate in all worldly delights and pleasures Or Secondly unlawfull as drunkennesse gluttony uncleannesse and the like wherein wicked men wickedly rejoyce Reâ—d Luke 21.34 and verses 38. and 49. of this Chapter II. The cares distractions and employments of the world cause us to neglect the comming of CHRIST Here observe three Causes to wit First Causa juvans the helping and furthering Cause and that is the care of our vocations and callings Now although callings are warrantable and lawfull and a provident care in the managing and following of our callings be warrantable and lawfull yet our care may be too excessive and immoderate even in our Vocations Psal 127. And hence the Apostle exhorts those who buy to be as though they bought not c. 1 Cor. 7.31 Secondly there is Causa laqueans the bewitching and enthralling cause and that is Coveteousnesse oppression and the like Matth. 13.22 and 1 Tim. 6.9 These we must principally take heed off they being as pernicious to our poore soules as bird-lime or snares are to the poore birds Thirdly there is Causa occidens the killing cause to wit worldly sorrow 2 Cor. 7.10 which causeth death Secondly men being once overcome with these causes they then become secure and sleepe fearelessely Matth. 2â— 5 and verse 38 of this Chap. and verse 48. That is they either regard not Christs Comming or else they presume that he will deferre his comming And Thirdly then CHRIST will come in the night in the last watch of the night when men sleepe Matth. 1â— 25 and verse 43. of this Chapt. That is when he is not expected or looked for Vers 46.47 VERS 46 47. Blessed is that servant whom his Lord when he commeth shall find so doing Verily I say unto you that he shall make him ruler over all his goods Object Some of the Papists produce this place to prove the Invocation of Saints reasoning thus The good servant is here promised a reward of blessednesse even to be placed over all that his Lord hath whereby is meant That Saints after their departure are made Protectors of the Militant Church of Christ And therefore we may pray unto them Bellarm. de beat Sanct. Cap. 28. Coster Enchir Cap. 14. Answ By the context it is plaine even in the judgement of their Jesuite Maldonate that it is an explanation of the parable going before Chapt. 25.19 where it is said A long time after will his Lord come whereby doubtlesse is meant the second comming of CHRIST Maldonat â—es com in Matth. 25.19 31. And in this same Chapter it is said when his Lord shall come which cannot be understood but of the second coÌ„ming of Christ Vers 48 49 50 51. VERS 48 49 50 51. But and if that evill servant shall say in his heart My Lord delayeth his Comming and shall beginne to smite his fellow servants and to eate and drinke with the drunken the Lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for him and in an houre that he is not aware of and shall cut him asunder and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites â— there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth § 1. But if that evill Servant shall say in his Sect. 1 heart c. The scope of our Saviour in these words as I take it is to teach us Obser That when wicked men most deride the judgements of God then they are most neare them Read Gen. 4.7 and 7. Matth. 25.5 10. and Revel 3.10 and Esa 5.26.27 Who are here to be blamed and reproved Quest 1 First those who deride the judgements of God Answ 1 Esa 5.19 Ierem. 17.15 and 20.8 Ierem. 4.4 Many there are who laugh at the comminations and meâ—â—ces of the Ministers of the word and in their wickednesse and drunkennesse say Let him preach anger and judgement for we feare it not certainly unto such the Lord will come in an houre when they are not aware and give them their portion in hat Lake where there is nothing but weeping and gnashing of teeth Secondly they also are to be reproved who although Answ 2 they deride not the threatnings of the word denounced by the Preachers thereof yet in the meane time they presume and feare them not saying unto themselves we hope the judgements of God will not approach as yet and if they doe we shall not be subject unto them but delivered from them This Non morieris thou shalt not dye was the first dart that the Devill threw at man Gen. 3.2 And presumption like the Trojane horse brings a concealed enemy in the belly thereof which wounds before it warnes And therefore we must not presume To whom may this be fitly applied Quest 2 First to those who thinke that though they Answ sinne yet no evill shall come vpon them Eccles 5.4 c. neither shall they be punished at all Many argue I. From the mercy of God thus God is mercifull and therefore hee will not punish sinne And II. From others thus such and such have sinned greatly and grievously and yet no evill hath come unto them therefore sinne shall not be punished at all And
III. From themselves thus we have taken this course and followed this way long and as yet God hath not manifested his anger against us and therefore we hope that our sinnes shall never come unto judgement nor we for our sinnes unto condemnation And thus they altogether forget that First God is just as well as mercifull And Secondly that his word is true and shall certainly be accomplished And Thirdly that the longer the Lord spares the more exquisitely and unexpectedly he will punish And Fourthly that by these arguments they shew themselves to be the Devils Proctors pleading with all their might for sinne and rebellion against the Lord of glory Answ 2 Secondly this may be applied to those who extenuate and lessen their sinnes as though they deserved not to be punished for such petty offences Some sticke not to say Lying swearing lascivious words and the neglect of holy duties are not such great matters And therefore they being guilty of no greater sinnes they hope they shall not be punished But I. Although these sinnes should be granted to be but small yet they are many and therefore will certainly condemne without repentance But II. They are not small For First God hath said that he will never hold the swearer guiltlesse Command 4. And Secondly lying is a sinne directly against CHRIST who is truth it selfe and therefore St. Iohn saith that all lyars shall be shut out of the Kingdome of heaven Revel 21. And Thirdly wicked thoughts draw downe Gods heavie judgements upon such as harbour and give way unto them Gen. 6.5 therefore much more will wicked words destroy the soule Wisdom 11.1 Fourthly to neglect the duties and exercises of Religion is to neglect the service of God and consequently to be unprofitable servants now all such shall be cast into utter darknesse where shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth Matth. 25. â—0 And therefore let us not deceive our selves by the smalnesse of our sinnes Sest 2 § 2. And give him his portion with Hypocrites Quest 1 What duties of Religion may an hypocrite doe or how farre may he goe Answ 1 First he may have whatsoever nature hath given at any time to any or can give Answ 2 Secondly he may have a temporary faith which includes two things in it to wit I. A knowledge of the word And II. A perswasion of the truth and authority thereof Answ 3 Thirdly by the law he may be brought both to acknowledge his sinne and the merit of it Answ 4 Fourthly from hence the conscience may be terrified and the heart wounded with sorrow for sinne And Answ 5 Fifthly he may assent to the covenant of grace that it is a sure and certaine covenant and he may beleeve the sufficiency of the merits of CHRIST Answ 6 Sixthly he may beleeve that God is faithfull and true and will in his due time performe all his promises unto his servants And Answ 7 Seventhly as he may sorrow for his sinnes so he may strive and struggle against sinne And Answ 8 Eightly hence from these fruits of his faith may arise joy and a willing submitting of himselfe to heare the word of God and to heare it with gladnesse as Herod did Marke 6.20 Quest 2 What foundations of faith hath an hypocrite to rely upon Answ The holy Spirit moues the children of God to labour for faith and to approve and manifest their faith by a true sincerity and solide change in all things But the hypocrite hath other false foundations to build his faith upon namely First he conferres himselfe with wicked men and then concludes I am not like this Publicane but much better then he or these wicked ones and therefore I need not feare Secondly he compares himselfe with himselfe and then concludes that his knowledge in divine things is more then it hath bene and his profession fairer then formerly and his life more refined then it was at such a time and therefore in regard of this cleare change that is wrought in him he needs not feare Thirdly he compares himselfe with the righteous and he heares what the world saith of them that because they oppose themselves against the vices of the times therefore they are contentious and proud Esa 8.18 Wisdome 2.15 16. And therefore he thinkes himselfe in a righter and better way then they and consequently needs feare no evill Fourthly he judgeth himselfe by his outward estate and because God blesseth and prospereth him in whatsoever he takes in hand therefore he confidently perswades himselfe that his pathes are straight and his wayes pleasing unto God although a wicked man may abound in all outward good things Reade Iob. 21. Ierem. 12.1 2. Malach. 3.15 Fifthly he imagines that because Gods mercies are above all his workes therefore they shall also be extended beyond his promises and consequently that he need not feare though he be faulty Sixthly he perceives that he is free from the temptations of Sathan which others feele and groane under and therefore he perswades himselfe that the Devill dares not deale with him and consequently that he needs not feare any evill to come Bellarmine affirmes that Salomon was damned Object and confirmes it hence Hypocrisie is a sinne odious unto God and lyable unto many heavy and grievous plagues as appeares from this verse But Salomon was a most palpable and grosse hypocrite neither did ever adhere unto God sincerely although he had a shew of zeale at the first as is evident from 1 King 11.4 where it is plainly said That his heart was not perfect with the Lord his God as was the heart of David his Father First this place proves not that the heart of Answ 1 Salomon was in no sort intire and sincere but onely that it was not so intire and sincere as was the heart of David his Father for sanctification is given to the elect unequally in this life and therefore that is not presently evill which is lesse good Secondly this particle Sicut As is not here Answ 2 a note of quality but of equality not of likenesse but of measure that is these words His heart was not perfect that is as perfect as was the heart of his Father David doe not simply denote the quality but onely the same degree oâ— quality for that place of Scripture aymes at no other thing then that the Kingdome was not so well ordered and governed under or by Salomon as it was by David who although he were not free from all blame yet he never suffred the true worship of God to be corrupted in his Kingdome neither did defile himselfe with any Idolatry which things Saloâ—â—n was guilty of and which considered in themselves are so great and greevous sinnes that St. Peter by an Antonomasia cals them The pollution of the world 2 Peter 2.20 But yet not so great as that the Lord cannot renew his children from them by repentance and did Salomon as appeares by the Booke of Ecclesiastes which was writ after his fall
to testifie his repentance CHAP. XXV Vâ— s 6. VERS 6. And at midnight there was a cry made Behold the Bridegroome commeth goe ye out to meet him § 1. And at midnight there was a cry made Ten Virgins expect the Bridegroomes comming and at length at midnight there was a cry c. Whence many things might be observed which I but onely name to wit First that our life is a perpetuall expectation or CHRIST or we ought to expect Christ through the whole course of our lives And Secondly that we ought to expect CHRIST alwayes with our Lamps burning and oyle in our Lamps like the wise Virgins And Thirdly that CHRIST will come when we least of all expect it Sect. 2 § 2. Behold the Bridegroome commeth Obser We may observe hence That CHRIST is the Lord and Husband of the Church Ephes 5.25 c. For First he loves it And Secondly he wooes and makes suit unto it And Thirdly he contracts and marries himselfe unto it Hose 2.19 And Fourthly he protects and defends it And Fifthly he communicates all good things unto it and gives it an interest into whatsoever is his 1 Cor. 3.21 And Sixthly he gives himselfe unto it And Seventhly he is carefull to beautifie and adorne it Eph â— 5.25 Obser The scope of our Saviour in this is place to declare his comming to teach us That the comming of CHRIST is a thing of great moment Reade Luke 2 1â— and Ioel. 1.9 Quest How many wayes doth CHRIST come Answ 1 First he comes in the flesh and this comming was fore-told by the Prophets Esa 61.1 c. and 62.11 and Zachar. 9.9 and is now past Answ 2 Secondly he comes in glory and this comming is mentioned in these places Psal 50.2 Ioel. â— and Acts. 1.7 and is yet to come Answ 3 Thirdly he comes in spirit strength and power and thus he commeth for a threefold end namely I. Sometimes for to revenge as we may see in these places Psal 50.2 Esa 13.9 and 30.27 and Amos. 4.12 II. Sometimes for to helpe and succour as Psal 80.2 Esa 40.9 c. and 59.20 And III. Sometimes for to comfort and cherish as Esa 61. .1 c. Iohn 15.20 Hebr. 13.37 § 3. Goe ye out to meet him Sect. 3 Our Saviour would teach us in these words Obser That we must prepare our selves for the comming of the Lord Amos. 4.12 Or because he will come unto us therefore we must prepare to meet him How must we prepare to meet the Lord Quest First in generall by walking in his waies Psal Answ 1 101.2 Secondly we must prepare to meet the Lord Answ 2 by the confession of our sinnes and the contrition and sorrow for them Amos. 4.12 And Thirdly with our Lamps in our hands not extinguished Answ 3 but burning Luke 12.35 And Fourthly with a wedding garment upon us Answ 4 Mathew 22. And Fifthly which joy and delight Matth. 21.5 Answ 5 VERS 9. But the wise answered saying Vers 9 Not so lest there be not enough for us and you but goe ye rather to them that sell and buy for your selves It is questioned betwixt us and the Papists Argum. whether good workes as they are satisfactory may be applied unto others and we say that all which a man can doe is little enough yea too little for himselfe and therefore much lesse can he satisfie for another This we prove from this place The wise Virgins make this answer to the foolish we feare there will not be enough for us and you upon which words Augustine writeth thus Vnusquisque pro se rationem reddet nec alieno testimonio quicquam adjuvatur apud Deum c. August serm 22. in Matth. Every man shall give account for himselfe neither is a man helped by anothers testimony before God to whom the secrets of the heart are evident every man scarce sufficeth for himselfe to whom his owne conscience doth beare witnesse Now if the other words which follow be objected Goe to them rather that sell and buy for your selves Origen shall make answer who understandeth by those who Sell the Doctors rnd Teachers of the Church Non omnium habentium oleum est etiam dare ex eo aliis c Orig. tract 32. in Matth. It is not the part of all that have oyle to give to others but it belongeth onely unto them which are appointed to sell it one hath gathered doctrine which may be sufficient for himselfe to live well but not to be a Doctor or Teacher to others Argum. It is questioned also betweene us and the Church of Rome whether the sufferings of the Saints belong to the Church treasure And we say th t it is a most horrible blasphemy to affirme that the passions of the Saints must be added to Christs satisfactions to make up the treasure of the Church Yea this opinion is so impious that Duranâ—us himselfe dislikes it and argues against it from this verse The wise Virgins say lest there will not be enough for you and us Durand in 4. dist 20. quest 3. Therefore the Saints have nothing to communicate to others Reply To this Bellarmine answers That the Virgins speake not of satisfaction but of the oyle of grace and love which every one keepeth to himselfe and cannot powre forth upon another Bellar. lib 1. de Indulg Cap. 4. To this we answer two things viz Answ 1 First if the oyle of charity cannot be communicated then not the price of good workes which proceed from charity being the fruits thereof for no workes are good without love as the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 13.3 And therefore a man cannot lend the price of his workes but he must also lend his charity which maketh them precious Answ 2 Secondly these Virgins speake not of their justice or righteousnesse which they hold to be litle enough for themselves and thus Bernard expounds the words Give us of your oyle Stulta petitio vix justus salvabitur c. Bern. serm de Virgin A foolish request for the righteous shall scarce be saved and the oyle of their owne righteousnesse hardly sufficeth the Saints unto salvation how much lesse themselves and their neighbour Noe Daniel and Iob shall not deliver a sonne or daughter but like as the soule that sinneth shall dye so that soule that doth righteousnesse only shall be saved VERS 10. And while they went to buy the Bridegroome came Vers 10 and they that were ready went in with him to the marriage and the doore was shut Object It is controverted betweene us and the Papists whether the dead have any benefit by the Indulgences of the Church Bellarmine lib. 1. de Indulg Cap. 14. qu. 1. proveth it at least in his owne opinion thus The prayers of the living and other workes by way of impetration profit the dead therefore the same workes as prayer and fasting being also satisfactory doe also benefit them by way of satisfaction Answ 1 First the argument followeth not we may pray
for the dead therefore we may also satisfie for them for we grant that we may one pray for another while we live but we cannot one satisfie for another beause supplication is of mercy but satisfaction is of desert Answ Secondly neither is it true that the prayers of the living doe profite the dead for request and intercession avayleth not after sentence is given and judgement past which is in the finall end and departure out of this life as is evident from this verse for after the gate is shut there is no entring Willet synops fol. 1212. VERS 11. Vers 11 Afterwards came also the other Virgins saying Lord Lord open unto us Although these foolish Virgins have no part in CHRIST yet they come boldly Obser and desire to enter into heaven to teach us That many are seduced and deceived by a false confidence Reade Luke 18.11 Matthew 7.22 Iohn 7.49 and 9.24 From whence comes it that so many are seduced Quest 1 and deceived by a false trust First it proceeds sometimes from internall selfe-love Answ 1 we naturally thinke well of our selves being blinded with selfe-conceits but God judgeth according to truth Rom. 2.2 Secondly this comes sometimes from some externall Answ 2 and internall testimonies as for example I. They see some to be worse then themselves And II. Many to be as bad as themselves And III. They highly price that honesty which they see in themselves And IV. They have a forme of Godlinesse in their lives and conversations 2 Tim. 3.5 And V. They have perhaps some sparkes of the conscience of sinne and of sorrow for sinne and some desire of God and heaven and some hope to enjoy them But these and greater then these may be in reprobates Hebr. 6.4 and 10.26 2 Peter 2.20 VERS 12. But he answered and said Vers 12 Verily I say unto you I know you not Is not CHRIST omniscient Quest doth he not know all things and all men how then doth he say here I know you not There is a double knowledge Answ namely First Negative and this the present text speakes of Verily I know you not and Chapt. 7.23 Depart from me I know you not that is I acknowledge you not neither ever did as mine and therefore depart from me Secondly Positive and this knowledge of God is threefold viz. I. Intuitiva whereby God knowes all men and all things And II. Approbativa whereby God knowes all the faithfull And III. Vindicativa whereby God knowes all wicked men VERS 19. Vers 91 After a long time the Lord of those servants commeth and reckoneth with them § 1. After a long time Sect. 1 How many things are observable in this verse Answ Three First Tempus the time when the Master commeth and that is after a long time Quando Secondly Author The person comming and that is Christ the Lord of those servants Quis Thirdly Wherefore this Lord commeth and that is to reckon with his servants Quorsum Quest 2 How can God be absent a long time seeing he is every where always or how can Christ be absent from his faithfull servants a long time seeing he hath promised to be with them even unto the end of the world Matth. 28.20 Answ 1 First J omit at this time the Schoole distinctions of the Humanity Deity providence and grace of CHRIST Answ 2 Secondly there is a double presence of CHRIST namely I. Cryptica and secret and thus Christ is perpetually present with his servants II. Apocalyptica and revealed and thus we expect him in the Clouds hereafter And of this the Text speakes Observ Our Saviour by these words After a long time would teach us That the Lord doth not presently but after many delayes and much prolonging of the time judge the wicked Read Exod. 34.6 Numb 14.18 Psal 103.8 and 145.8 Luke 20.9 Genes 15.13 16. and 6.3 and 2 Chron. 36.16 Esa 30. â—8 c. Quest 3 Why doth not the Lord call wicked men to account presently but after much procrastination and delay Answ 1 First he doth this for the greater judgement of the wicked that their sins may waxe ripe unto vengeance Read Esa 5.19 and 2 Peter 3.4 and 2 Thessal 2.11 And therefore the opinion of the common sort of people is foolish and false who I. Thinke the godly miserable because they are not presently freed from calamity and misery Wisdom 31. c. and 5.4 II. Thinke the great ones of the world happy because no evill befals theÌ„ at all Iob. 21.7 c Psal 73.4 c. But if they be wicked they shall be cut off at the last Iob. 21.4 Psal 73.18 None are blessed but they whose sins shall not be imputed unto them Psal 31.1 c. And therefore wicked men though never so great are not happy 2 Peter 2.4 9. Answ 2 Secondly God doth this that is spare wicked men long for the tryall of the godly and faithful yea he punisheth his owne oftentimes much for the exercise of their patience as we may see 1 Peter 1.7 and Esa 57.17 but most plainly in Iob who was afflicted that sharply in all kinds viz. I. Jn his cattell Chap. 1. II. In his children Chap. 1. III. In his owne body Chap. 2.7 IV. In his kindred Chap. 6.4 and 19.13 V. Jn his servants Chap. 19.15 VI. In his wife Chap. 19.17 VII Jn his soule in his sleepe and dreames Chap. 7.14 VIII By his wife Chap. 2.9 IX By impatiencie Chap. 7. X. By his three friends Chap. 16.2 XI But more particularly by Elihu Chap. 32. Yea XII By the Lord himselfe Chap. 38. And all for the tryall of his patience confidence and perseverance Answ 3 Thirdly God with-holds just vengeance from the wicked a long time for the approbation of his long suffering and patience 2 Peter 3.9 Luke 13.7 and 1 Timoth. 2.4 What is here required of us Or what may we Quest 4 learne hence First Judges must learne hence to punish gently Answ 1 and with great deliberation not rashly or maliciously for anger is the worst Counsellour that a Judge or Magistrate can have The Lacedemonians alwayes before battell offered sacrifice to the Muses and Clemencies The Romans tyed a bundle of rods or sticks to their mortall hatchet that so before any could be beheaded therewith they might have time to consider whether the party deserved death justly or not So the Venetians carried the punishing sword alwayes covered that there might be time to consider of the fact before execution Athenodorus advised Augustus to sâ—y over when he was angry the Greeke alphabet before he executed his anger or punished him with whom he was angry Charilaus the King of the Lacedmeonians being incensed said OcciacreÌ„ nisi irascerer J would kill thee if J were not angry And therefore from the Lords long suffering and these examples Judges may learne to execute judgement in clemencie and with mature advice Secondly we must learne not to frustrate the Answ 2 Lords expectation but to amend our lives
comfort of their lives and the Answ 4 better enabling of them to beare the crosses and disasters of this life What is here required of us Quest 6 We must prepare our selves for this reckoning and cast up our owne accounts Answ examining what we have done that so we may prevent the judgement of God What must we examine or coÌ„pute Quest 7 First in generall we must examine our selves Answ 1 and our workes Secondly more particularly two things are to Answ 2 be examined and carefully cast up to wit I. Our actions sins especially those sins which are observed and marked and which shall be most severely punished at the day of judgmeÌ„t as for example First diffidence and distrust of God 1. Diffidentia as Esa 30.8 we usually place our hope and trust upon the world Iob. 31.24 And if we be in penury have no peace at all within our selves fides est quod vides we believe no more then we see and therefore when our riches faile our faith fades 2 Contemptus verbi Secondly a contempt of the word and Law of God Esa 5.24 3 Superbiâ— Thirdly pride Esa 47.7 either against God or man 4. Odium Fourthly hatred of our brethren and the wayes of God 5. Provocatiâ— fratrum Fifthly provocation of our Brethren 1 Peter 4.3 And that I. Sometimes unto duels and slaughters And II. Sometimes unto the prophanation of the Lords day And III. Sometimes unto adultery and fornication IV. Sometimes unto drunkennesse Abak 2.15 6. Verba â—tiosa Sixthly idle words for even these are observed and threatned Matth. 12.36 Now there are three sorts of these to wit I. Some are contrary to holinesse as swearing blasphemy and scoffing at holy things II. Some are contrary to righteousnesse as lying brawling and the like Revelat. 21.8 and 22.15 III. Some are contrary to sobriety as filthy and lascivious words or songs Ephes 5.4 Now because the Lord sees and markes and threatnes to punish all these we must examine which and how many of them have beene in us or committed by us that so we may labour seriously to repent what is by-past and to amend for the time to come We must take heed that we doe not distrust either the providence promise or love of God we must be principally carefull not to despise the will and word of God we must beware of pride hatred and wicked words in our selves and of provoking others unto wickednesse because all these shall be punished when the Lord comes to reckon with us Benedictionesaliae Spirituales II. We must examine and carefully cast up the blessings and mercies given unto us by God whether Spirituall or corporall or Externall First there are Spirituall graces given unto us by God which we must give account unto him of as 1. Verbum I. The word and the preaching thereof Iohn 12.48 Hebr. 2.3 And herein two things are to be examined viz. First how we love it and whether we prepone or postpone other things before it Secondly how doe we apply the word doe we make it a Rule a Ballance a Touch-stone applying it to our words workes and thoughts In a word doe we direct our lives thereby These things we had need examine because they will be inquired and searched into when the Lord comes to take account of us 2. Spiritus II. The holy Spirit is another spiritual grace given unto us for as the Lord gives the word unto our yeares so he gives also the Spirit unto our hearts and as the word without cals so the Spirit within moves us and therefore we must examine First whether we strive against these good motions labouring to extinguish them or whether we embrace nourish and labour to kindle these sparkes into a flame And Secondly whether doe we acknowledge in these good cogitations compunctions and motions the finger of God and his gracious call or whether do we thinke them idle thoughts and so as needlesse or unnecessary let them suddainly fade and dye Thirdly whether do we follow obey the counsell direction of the Spirit or whether do we disobey and despise it For we must give account of these at the comming of our Master and therefore in the meane time we ought to examine our selves in them III. The communion of the Saints is another spirituall grace given unto us by God that is 3. Communio sanctorum as the Lord gives us the call of his word and the motions of his spirit so he also gives us the examples and exhortations of the godly and as this is a great blessing so no small account must we give of it at the last And therefore we should examine these three things viz. First whether we love and like the society of wicked or righteous men most Secondly whether we like and approve of the good examples of the godly or whether we despise and deride them Thirdly whether we follow the good examples of good men or praise them onely but imitate them not at all For for these we must give account of unto God at the last Secondly Corporaleâ— there are corporall endowments given unto us by God which we must be accountable unto God for as for example I. Wisedome 1 PrudeÌ„tio which is a gift comming from heaven and excels all temporall things Now herein we must examine First whether we bend our wit unto oppressions wrong injury strife contention and the like Or Secondly whether we employ it in gathering together the thicke clay of this world Or Thirdly whether we bury it in pleasure as the unprofitable servant did his Talent in a napkin Or Fourthly whether we use our wisedome unto the glory of God or the advancement of Religion or the good of our brethren or the increase of our owne grace and goodnesse II. 2. Ingeniâ— Wit is another corporall blessing given unto us and therefore we must examine whether we use our quicknesse and wit with Bezaleel and Aholiab unto the service of the Church or with many to the composing of chaffie and lewd poemes and idle unprofitable Bookes III. 3. ConstaÌ„tia Magnanimites Constancy and Magnanimity may well be called a corporall blessing and is given by God it being a rare morall vertue if it be not rash but prudent And therefore those who are indued herewith must examine Whether First they convert this their constancie unto revenge Or whether Secondly they convert it unto the protection of the Gospell or the good of Religion IV. Courtesie 4. Comitaâ— morum and affability is a singular corporall blessing given unto many by God who must examine if First they use it not to adulation and flattery like Court-holy-water Secondly if they use it to the winning and reclaiming of their brother from his wicked wayes V. 5. Memoriâ— Memory is another Corporall blessing given by God unto many who must use it to the bettering of their inward man That
is they must employ their memories in retaining and treasuring up of those saving truths which they either heare or read from the word of God For the Lord will take a reckoning of all these Externae Thirdly there are Externall blessings given unto us by God which we must be accountable unto him for as for example 1. Honor. I. Honour which is given for the good and helpe of the Church and Common-wealth but is used First by some unto seditions and factions in the Common-wealth And Secondly by others unto oppression and revenge And Thirdly by others to helpe their friends kindred and acquaintance in evill and to free them from the punishment of the Law And Fourthly by others unto pride and a contempt of others And Fifthly by others unto wantonnesse and all manner of lasciviousnesse But if we be raised by God unto honour either in Church or Common-wealth and desire to give an acceptable account thereof unto him let us imploy our honour I. Unto a just execution of righteous judgement without partiality II. Unto the honour of the Gospell III. Unto the helpe and comfort of the godly Read Hester 4.14 IV. Unto an example of piety and purity Phil. 2.15 2. Divitiae II. Riches are given by God unto some who unthankfully and wickedly use them either First unto the oppression and utter impoverishing of the poore Or Secondly unto covetousnesse and usury and the like Or Thirdly unto pleasure and idlenesse Or Fourthly unto uncleannesse prodigality and all dissolute courses Or Fifthly unto pride in apparell Or Sixthly to voluptuousnesse gluttony drunkennesse and the like Indeed it is lawfull to spend much in building planting apparell meat c. if it be done modestly And therefore we must examine these few things namely I. Whether we be wholly transported with these or not And II. Whether we make our gold our Gods or whether we can despise it and are able to judge of those things which are more excellent And III. Whether the backe and the belly of the poore blesse us for feeding and cloathing them 3. Excercitia III. Exercises and Recreations are lawfull and allowed by God modestly and moderatly used But First some are not content with lawfull Recreations but thinke there can be no mirth or delight without drunkennesse swearing revelling wantonnesse and the like Secondly some are too immoderate in the use of lawfull Recreations spending whole dayes and nights in gaming and play using them more like callings then refreshments 4. Pax. IV. Peace a singular temporall blessing is given unto us by God although many of our neighbors have beene worne out and wearied with Warre Hebr. 11.37 c. Amos 8.12 Now what hath this long temporall peace brought forth First in some ignorance And Secondly in others carelessenesse And Thirdly in others atheisme And Fourthly in others carnall security and a contempt of the word And Fifthly but in a very few thankfulnesse and obedience These things we had need exactly to cast up because our Lord will call us to account for them all at the last day VERS 21. His Lord said unto him Vers 21 well done thou good and faithfull servant thou hast beene faithfull over a few things I will make thee ruler over many things enter thou into the joy of thy Lord. § 1. Well done thou good and faithfull servant Sect. 1 Wherein doth the fidelity of a servant consist Quest or what is required of a faithfull servant First it is required of him not to wast or scatter Answ 1 or disperse his Masters goods committed to his charge and care Luke 16. And therefore we must take heed that we doe not mis-spend any of the Lords Talents betrusted unto us whether spiritual corporall or externall Secondly it is required of him not to take unto him the goods of his Master that is not to defraud Answ 2 robbe or steale from him to spend upon himselfe or any of his family or friends as Iudas did who carried the bag and was a Thiefe And therefore we must take heed that we rob not God of his honour by arrogating and ascribing any thing unto our selves which is good and derogating from him who is the Author and Fountaine of every good gift and every perfect being Iames 1.17 For we have nothing which we have not received from him and therefore we ought not to boast of it as is cleare from this Parable none of the servants having any thing of themselves but receiving all their Talents from the Lord. Thirdly it is required of a faithfull servant not Answ 3 onely to keepe his Masters goods committed unto him but also to improve them and increase them he was held as an unprofitable servant and condemned who hid his Talent in a Napkin but he that exercised the gift of God and increased the number of the Talents is here pronounced to be a good and faithfull servant And therefore we must labour to grow up from one degree of grace unto another and strive to increase both in the quantity and quality of graces that so our Master may receive advantage and glory by us § 2. Thou hast beene faithfull over a few things Sect. 2 Because Riches as was shewed before is one of the Lords Talents betrusted unto men it may be and that not unfitly demanded How Riches may be aright possessed Quest Because this hath beene largely handled before Answ Chap. 6.19 24. J therefore briefly answer it here with Antoninus Part 4. Titul 5. Cap. 17. § 1. A man useth his Talent aright First when he gives to every man his right paying his debts and keeping his covenants contracts bargaines and promises with all men Secondly when he is liberall and mercifull unto all that stands in need and upon every occasion Thirdly when he is magnificent in the effecting of great workes when he is able to goe through with them as the building of Schooles Hospitals Churches or the like Fourthly when he is hospitable and helpefull unto strangers captives and incarcerated persons Fifthly when he is charitable and bountifull to his poore friends and kindred VERS 24 25 26 27. Then he which had received the one Talent Vers 24 25 c. came and said Lord I knew thee that thou art an hard man reaping where thou hast not sowne and gathering where thou hast not strawed And I was afraid and went and hid thy Talent in the earth Loe there thou hast that is thine His Lord answered and said unto him Thou wicked and slothfull servant thou knewest that I reape where I sowed not and gather where I strawed not Thou oughtest therefore to have put my money to the exchangers and then at my comming I should have received my owne with usury Sect. 1 § 1. Thou wicked and slothfull Servant Quest What was theis Servants fault or wherein did he offend that he is upbraided with these termes of wicked and slothfull Answ 1 First he sinned in detaining his Masters money
Goe yee cursed but are also condemned unto eternall fire which is a sensible punishment Sect. 3 § 3. And he shall set the sheepe on his right hand and the goates on his left For the understanding of this phrase of the right hand and the left observe that when three are going together or sitting together he that is in the midst is in the chiefe place but he that standeth upon his right hand is in the second place he that standeth on his left hand is in the third place and in this sense we are to understand these places viz. Matthew 20.21 where the Mother of Zebedees Children desireth that one of her sonnes may sit at Christs right hand and another at his left where Christ is in the highest place and he that sits on his right hand in the second place and he that sits on the left in the third place So here He shall set the sheepe at his right hand and the goates at his left where Christ is in the highest place and the Sheepe in the second and the Goates in the third and last § 4. Come ye blessed of my Father possesse the Sect. 4 Kingdome prepared for you for I was hungry and ye fed me thirsty and ye gave me drinke sicke and ye visited me naked and ye clothed me a stranger and ye toâ—ke me in Why doth not the Iudge of all the World say Quest 1 Inherit the Kingdome prepared for you because you have worshipped and served God aright or because you have beleeved on him aright or because you have persevered in faith but omitting these onely reckons up the workes of mercy and charity In a word why doth the Lord here rather recite these workes of charity then others of piety or constancy in Religion even to the death First the Judge of all the World alleadgeth and Answ 1 mentioneth these workes because they were noted observed and made manifest even to the goates but the worship of God Faith and the true perseverance of the sheepe which consists in the integrity of the heart is onely knowne unto God and unknowne to the Goates The workes of mercy are more conspicuous to the eyes of the world then the workes of piety are and therefore the Lord doth rather alleadge those then these Secondly the Iudge of all the world doth rather Answ 2 mention these workes of mercy because there is nothing more naturall unto men then to doe good unto men the companions of nature Thirdly these workes of mercy are here mentioned Answ 3 because true faith is wont and ought to exercise it selfe by these principally towards her neighbour Fourthly because the workes of mercy directly Answ 4 and evidently include love and charity the Queen of all vertues Fifthly because Christ hereby would excite and Answ 5 provoke all men unto these workes of mercy seeing that they shall undoubtedly be rewarded with life everlasting verses 34 46. Sixthly the Iudge mentioneth the workes of Answ 6 mercy that the mouthes of the wicked Goates may be stopped and that it may evidently appeare how justly God denies mercy unto those who would shew none unto their brethren Seventhly that he might intimate that the estate Answ 7 of the godly is for the most part in this world full of calamity and misery and this Christ admonisheth them of lest being terrified hereby they should faint and fall under their burthen For it is the godly for the most part who are pinched and pained with hunger and thirst and persecution and the like and therefore our Saviour forewarnes them of this and warnes them to looke for this and lest they should hereby be too much discouraged he gives them a double consolation namely I. That this misery and affliction of theirs is his In as much as ye did it to them ye did it to me and hence the Apostle St. Paul cals his sufferings Christs sufferings 2. Cor. 1. and this he learnt from Christ himselfe who cryed unto him when he was going to afflict the members of Christ Saul Saul why persecutest thou me Acts. 9. And II. That the afflictions and miseries of this life shall be rewarded with life eternall Answ 8 Eighthly Carthusian in hunc locum saith the Judge of all the world alleadgeth these workes of mercy oney because the Scripture is most plentifull and copious in the commanding and commending of these workes And Answ 9 Ninthly the same Authour in the same place gives this excellent answer that Christ mentioneth onely the workes of mercy to teach us that our salvation and grace and whatsoever good thing else is in us proceeds from the mercy of God depends upon the mercy of God and is perfected by the mercy of God Carthus s Pag. 204. a. Object 1 Bellarmine produceth this place to prove the workes of charity and mercy or almes deeds to be meritorious Christ saith here Receive the Kingdom prepared for you for when I was hungry you fed me c. Therefore Almes merit eternall life Bellarm. de bon operib in particular lib. 3. Cap. 4. Answ 1 First this place proveth not that almes deeds merit heaven but it rather sheweth that Christ in mercy crowneth the charitable workes of his children heaven is given though not for their good workes yet according to their good workes And this Kingdome was prepared for them before the beginning of the world yea before they had done any almes-deeds therefore they could not merit that which was prepared for them and given them before they had done any good thing Answ 2 Secondly there is no proportion betweene the Almes which we give unto the poore and the glorious heavenly reward which God gives unto us therefore our almes-deeds cannot merit heaven Quest 2 Whether ought we to visite those who are sicke that our Saviour reckoneth up this worke amongst the rest Answ 1 First it is lawfull for Physitians to visite those who are sicke it being their profession and office to take care of such And therefore they are blame worthy who I. Will visite onely great and rich men and not poore and come onely to faire buildings not at all to poore Cottages And II. Who having skilfull Physitians neare them will neither when they are sicke send for them or unto them Secondly it is lawfull for people to visite those who are sicke if the sicknesse be not infectious and is their duty so to doe as appeares thus I. We must doe to others as we would have others doe unto us now who would not be glad to be comforted and visited by friends when they are sicke And therefore this is peoples duty one towards another And II. To visite the sicke is a Christian worke and a worke best beseeming a Christian and therefore no Christian should be a stranger unto it And III. Jt is a most equall and fitting thing to visite the sicke for who will hide his face from his owne flesh Esa 58.7 Now Christians are members of one another and
therefore should not be strangers unto this duty And IV. To visite the sicke is commended in the Scripture Iob. 2.11 12 13. yea lauded by Christ in this place verse 36. And V. This duty shall be rewarded both on earth Psal 41.1 and in heaven in this place And therefore if people desire either the praise or reward of Christ they must visite the sicke Thirdly it is the Ministers duty to visite the sicke who are under his charge if as our Canon excepts the sicknesse be not contagious as appeares thus I. They must take care for their whole flocke in generall and for every member of their flocke in particular and therefore they must not absent themselves from them in the time of their sicknesse it being a fitting season to administer saving advice and counsell unto them Reade Ezech 34.1.2 3 4. II. People principally stand in need of consolation and comfort when they are sicke whence we see that Christ was cheered and refreshed in his agony by the company and consolation of Angels Luke 2â— 43 And therefore Ministers must visite their sheepe when they lye on their sicke beds III. Those who are sicke are exhorted to desire the visitation of the Ministers and the Ministers are commanded to visite those who are visited with the hand of sicknesse Iames. 5.14 And therefore they neglect both their duties to God and man if they be back-ward herein What are the fruits of hospitality that our Saviour Quest 3 reckons it up amongst the rest of the workes which shall be rewarded First if the studious Reader would see this enlarged Answ and seven fruits of hospitality expressed let him reade Stapleton Antidot animae pag. 181. 182 183. where he shall find something false something fabulous and something true Secondly God is so well pleased with this duty Answ 2 of hospitality to the poore and to strangers that he hath and doth often incline the hearts and affections of great personages to seeke the love and familiarity of them who are given thereunto although they be their inferiours and of low place in respect of the world and by this occasion those who descend from great houses doe often match with those who are obscure thus Raguel the Priest of Madian for his hospitality unto Moses was by the providence of God rewarded with this That that great and incomparable Prophet became his sonne in Law Exod. 2. Thirdly God is so delighted with this duty Answ 3 of hospitality that he hath made the wives of the lovers thereof fruitfull which were barren before and without children and by this meanes hath delivered them from that reproach which was counted great in old time as is cleare from the Shunamite 2 King 4 for whom the-Prophet of God obtained a sonne because she ordinarily received him with joy into her house Fourthly some for hospitality haue had their Answ 4 dayes prolonged by God as we may see in Rahab Iosh 2 And Fifthly it is of such force that by meanes of it corporall diseases have bene cured in the houses of them who have kindly entertained the servants of God even by the servants of God themselves as we may see from Acts. 18. Sixthly for this duty of hospitality God hath Answ 6 multiplied the store of the hospitable as is cleare from 1 King 17. where the widdow was rewarded for her entertainment to the Prophet with a multiplication and miraculous augmentation of her oyle and meale Seventhly it is of such vertue that it is oftentimes Answ 7 an occasion to many that be ignorant to come to the knowledge of God and of their salvation as Zacheus did who having received beyond his expectation JESVS CHRIST in to his house and entertaining him as kindly as possibly he might heare 's that which was as marrow to his bones viz This day salvation is come unto thine house Answ 8 Eightly some being given unto hospitality have instead of men entertained and received Angels into their houses yea God himselfe that is the second person in the B. Trinity as we see truely in Abraham who received Christ and two Angels into his house Gen. 18. and in Lot Gen. 19. and Hebrew 13.2 Object 2 The Papists object this place for justification by workes arguing thus We are judged according to our workes therefore wee also are justified by them Answ The last judgement is not the justifying of a man but a declaration of that justification which we had before obtained therefore the last judgement must be pronounced and taken not from the cause of justification but from the effects and signes thereof Perkins Object 3 From hence the Papists would also prove if they could that our good workes are the meritorious causes of life everlasting because good workes here are rendred as the cause why eternall life is rendred Their argument is this That is the meritorious cause of the Kingdome for which the Kingdome is adjudged and given to the sheepe But for these workes of mercy and charity the Kingdome is adjudged and given to the sheepe Therefore these workes are the meritorious cause of this Kingdome The Minor proposition they confirme thus The Judge here saith inherit the Kingdome for I was hungry and ye gave me meat For that is because ye fed me for the causuall particle Enim For doth expresse the true cause of the inheriting of this Kingdome Canisius Catech. Rhemist First some say that good workes are the efficient Answ 1 cause of the Kingdome but yet Non per modum meriti sed per modum viae medii not by way of merit but of meanes because as followes in the next Answer they are the way and meanes unto this Kingdome Answ 2 Secondly good workes are alleadged not as the meritorious cause or reason of life but as the way and order thereunto Habet vitam eternam fides c. Faith hath life eternall as a good foundation and good workes also whereby a righteous man is proved in word and deed Ambros officior lib. 2. Cap. 2. Good workes then are recompensed as testimonies and proofes of our faith or as signes shewing the sincerity of our faith and not alleadged as the meritorious cause of life eternall And this is evident from the very text For I. CHRIST saith Inherite the Kingdome or take and enjoy the Kingdome as an inheritance now an inheritance is not of merit Againe he saith which was prepared for you from the beginning of the world That is before ye were and before yee had either done good or evill and therefore it was prepared and is imparted freely II. The elect and faithfull themselves doe plainly deny all merit in these words Lord when saw we thee hungry or naked c. As if they would say it is nothing which we have done neither of such worth that thou O Lord should thus accept it as done unto thee or thus infinitely reward it Scultet Idea conc Pag. 646. Thirdly there is but one worke onely which Answ 3
is meritorious of eternall life and that is the merit of the Sonne of God Fourthly the Assumption is false for not for Answ 4 the workes of the sheepe but for the blessing of the Father whereby he hath blessed the sheepe with all spirituall blessings in CHRIST that is by and for that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 alsufficient and superabundant satisfaction and merite of Christ is the Kingdome ot heaven adjudged and given unto them Fifthly unto the causall particle enim For we Answ 5 answer that it signifies indeed a cause but not the meritorious cause of the Kingdome but a declarative cause of the just sentence pronounced by the Judge that is that his adjudging and giving of life eternall vnto the sheepe on his right hand was a just and righteous sentence because by their workes they had truely declared and shewed forth that they were Christs sheepe that is faithfull and beleevers If the studious Reader would see this Answer concerning Enim learnedly enlarged and fully prosecuted Let him reade Bp. Daven de just actual Cap. 32. pag. 411. obj 9. and Pareus s Page 848. b. and Amestus Bel. enerv tom 4. p. 207. Against our last words of our former Answer Object 5 they object againe The Judge doth not say inherite the Kingdome because you are faithfull or because you beleeved but because you fed me and cloathed me and the like And therefore For doth denote the meritorious cause and not a declarative cause onely of the justice and equity of the sentence First as the Iudge doth not say inherite the Answ 1 Kingdome because ye are faithfull so neither doth he say as they say because ye have merited and deserved it Secondly the Reason why our Saviour doth Answ 2 mention their workes rather then their faith we shewed before quest 1. of this § VERS 41 42 c. Vers 41 42. c. Then shall he say unto them on the left hand Depart from me yee cursed into everlasting fire which is prepared for the Devil and his Angels For I was an hungred and ye gave me no meat I thirsted and ye gave mee no drinke I was a stranger and ye lodged me not I was naked and ye clothed me not sicke and in prison and yet visited me not Then shall they also answer him saying Lord whâ—â— saw me theâ— an hungred or a thirst 〈◊〉 a stranger or naked or sicke or in prison and did not minister unto thee Then shall he answer them and say Verily I say unto you inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these ye did it not to me Sect. 1 § 1. Depart from me ye cursed into everlasting fire The foure last things are Death Judgement Hell and Heaven and they are thus differenced Nothing is more horrible then Death nothing more terrible then Iudgement nothing more intollerable then Hell nothing more delectable then heaven Bern. And therefore blessed are they who by death are brought unto heaven but wretched and infinitely miserable are all they who by Iudgement are sent unto hell Quest 1 Which are the last words which shall be uttered in this world Answ Sphinx answers thâ—se in the text in this Elegiake Aspera vox Ite sed vox benedicta Venite Ite malis vox est apta Venite bonis that is This word DEPART the Goates with horrour heares But this word COME the Sheepe to joy appeares And hence Bernard in Psalm 91. prayes O Domine in die illo libera me a verbo Aspere O Lord deliver me at the great day from that soule killing word Depart Quest 2 What harme is there in this word Depart or in the whole sentence Answ These words are as so many mortall and ghastly wounds and poysoned arrowes sticking deepe in the flesh unto every wicked man For this sentence and doome doth containe five incurable and insufferable blowes which are given to such to wit First Depart get you gone flee hence out of my sight and from the society of the Elect for ever Secondly yee cursed which loved not blessing and therefore are now justly excluded out of heaven and deprived of all felicit and happinesse Thirdly into the fire not into the scorching flame or parching heate but into the burning fire Fourthly into everlasting fire not into a fire that will either burne and quite consume them or which will be consumed it selfe at the last which will either cause them to dye or dye and extinguish it selfe but into everlasting fire which shall never goe out but torment them world without end Fifthly with the Devill and his Angels as they said unto the Almighty depart from us we desire not the knowledge of thee or thy Law and wished that the righteous might be taken out of their sight so they shall be excluded and driven out of the presence of God and deprived of the society of Saints and Angels their companions thenceforward being onely devils wicked Angels and damned spirits Then will they oppressed with griefe crye out I. To the Sunne O Sunne hitherto thou hast refreshed us with thy comfortable light but now we shall never see thee more but must be cast into everlasting darkenesse And II. To the Aire oh aire thou hast often refreshed me with thy sweet breath and wholesome smell but now I must enjoy no aire but detestable stinking vapours and stifâ—ling sents And III. To the Earth oh eartn thou hast often delighted me with many rare dainties fruits liquors and the like but now I must never tast good bit or drop more but be reserved unto endlesse hunger And IV. To the Water oh water how often have I bene cheered with thy drops and draughts but now I must goe where I shall thirst eternally And V. To the faithfull oh holy Saints for your sakes and societies I have escaped many temporall judgements and enjoyed many temporall mercies but now I must never come into your company nor see you any more but must converse with devils for ever and ever And VI. Lastly to CHRIST oh holy Lord thou hast often called me unto repentance obedience and faith promising to receive me into favour to be reconciled unto me and to pardon all my sinnes but now for my impenitency and hardnesse of heart J am justly cast out of thy favour and presence and must now suffer for my sinnes insufferable sorrow and smart in everlasting fire And thus those who are not like unto the righteous in piety shall never be like them in eternall felicity This place is urged by the Papists against us to prove that Infants dying unbaptized shall not suffer any sensible torment in hell and is produced also by us agâ—inst them that they doe I will consider and treat briefely of them particularly Salmeron the Jesuite argues hence thus Those Object 1 who would not exercise the workes of mercy and charity are adjudged to everlasting fire but those who did are rewarded with life eternall Now children are neither of
that number who could and would performe these good workes nor who could but would not performe them and therefore it is necessary that there should be some middle place that is Limbus infantum betweene the glory of heaven and the torments of hell for these Infants His Argument seemes to be this Whosoever are sent unto hell fire are to be reckoned up with those who could but would not performe the workes of charity and mercy But children are not of this number Therefore children shall not be sent into hell fire First the Major is the Jesuits not our Iesuses Answ for in CHRISTS words we onely read that those who would not exercise these workes of charity should be cast into hell fire and not contrarily that all who are cast into hell fire would not exercise workes of charity Secondly we may distinguish of this word Answ which he useth Connumerari to be numbred together or to be reckoned up with such or such for this is twofold to wit I. Connumerari in peccato to be numbred together in sinne that is to commit the same kind of sinnes and thus drunkards are reckoned up with drunkards and swearers with swearers and fornicators with fornicators and theeves with theeves and the like Now in this sense the Major is false for undoubtedly other sinners besides unmercifull and uncharitable men are cast into hell fire and therefore why not Infants stained with mans first transgression II. Connumerari in poena to be numbred together in punishment that is to be tormented with the same kind of punishment wherewith others are tormented Now in this sense the Minor is false for into the same fire are cast murderers swearers drunkards adulterers lyars and idolaters and therefore why not children polluted with originall sinne Cham. t. 3. de poenis peccati lib. 6. Cap. 4. § 9. 10. fol. 165. Argum. Now on the other side we urge this place to prove that Infants dying without the pardon of originall sinne are condemned to hell where they are sensible of torments and shall insufferably be tormented We argue thus CHRIST shall say to the goates on his left hand that is to those who are condemned Depart from me yee cursed into everlasting fire prepared for the devill and his Angels But of this number are Infants which are condemned to hell Therefore they shall suffer torments in everlasting fire If the Reader would see this argument opposed and the reply answered let him reade Dr. Willets synops fol. 877. VERS 46. Vers 46 And those shall goe away into everlasting punishment but the righteous into eternall fire How doe the wicked enter into hell and the Quest 1 godly into heaven By the powerfull and commanding voice of CHRIST which is of that force Answ that neither the greatest rebell that ever was amongst men nor all the devils in hell shall be able to withstand it How can these words The wicked shall goe into Quest 2 everlasting punishment stand or accord with those of the Prophet The Lord is mercifull and will not be angry for ever Ierem. 3.12 The Prophet speakes of Gods anger in regard of those who repented Answ for with such God will not be angry for ever He chastens indeed the faithfull when they sinne but it is but with temporall punishments as is evident from Esa 5.7 and Ierem. 18. and Ezech. 18. and when they repent and turne unto him then he repents him of his punishments and corrections and turnes unto them in love Now Christ speakes here of perverse and obstinate sinners who will not by the long suffering of God be led unto repentance and unto whom God will be a swift and severe Iudge CHAP. XXVI Vers 1.2 VERS 1 2. And it came to passe when IESUS had finished all these sayings he said unto his Disciples ye know that after two dayes is the Feast of the Passeover and the Sonne of man is betrayed to be crucified Sect. 1 § 1. After two dayes is the Feast of the Passeover Quest 1 From whence was this Feast called the Feast of the Passeover Answ Not A passione from suffering as some thinke but from passing for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Hebrew is Pesaech which comes from the root Pasach Transiit or Transultavit to passe over For from Exodus 12. it appeares that First the children of Israel that night went forth with hast out of Egypt And Secondly that the Angell who slew the first borne of the Egyptians did that night passe over the houses of the Israelites seeing their doores sprinkled with blood Yea Thirdly this their Passing out of Egypt was a Type of Christs passing from this world to his Father as thinkes Carthusian s pag. 204. b. Quest 2 How may the Evangelists be reconciled who in shew seeme to differ in the laying downe of this History For in this verse St. Matthew saith that after two dayes was the Feast of the Passe-over but verse 17. he saith that this was done in the first day of unleavened bread which St. Marke expounds to be the first day of the Passe-over And therefore St. Matthew seemes to contradict himselfe in the one verse saying that it was two dayes before the Passe-over in the other verse that it was the first day of the passe-over Againe St. Iohn Chapt. 13.1 saith this was before the Feast of the Passe-over St. Marke Chapt. 14.12 saith it was on the first day of unleavened bread when they killed the Passe-over which seemes to crosse one another For the reconciling of these Answ we must observe these things namely First that the Hebrewes begun their day at even as appeares by Levit. 23.32 Secondly that the Passe-over according to the Law was to be celebrated upon the fourteenth day of the first moneth Nisan as appeares Exod. 12.6 18. And from the beginning of that day that is from the Euen they were wont to eate unleavened bread Thirdly CHRIST celebrated the Passe-over upon that day which was prescribed by the Law because he would be subject to the Law in all things Fourthly the day of preparation was the day before the Passe-over which answers to our Friday See after verse 17. Fifthly the first day of unleavened bread was the fourteenth day of the moneth Nisan which was the first day of the weekely Feast of the Passe-over For the celebration of this Feast continued seven dayes Now this fourteenth day of the moneth Nisan is not to be understood from the beginning of the day that is from the setting of the Sun of the thirteenth day but from the last part of it and in this last part was the Lampe killed and eaten betwixt two Evens according to the Law Exod. 12.6 And therefore this was done in the former part of the first day of unleavened bread that is about sun-set of the thirteenth day of the Moneth Nisan Let the Reader for a more full satisfaction of this question looke upon Sharp symphon 330. See also Carthus s pag. 108. a. and
Cup and gave it in these verses II. The Church was injoyned to receive it in both kinds 1 Corinth 11.28 Let a man that is every receiver examine himselfe and so let him eat of this Bread and drinke of this Cup. III. Christ did single out the Cup as it were with a propheticall Cave Drinke yee all of this in this place Squire in 2. Thessal 2. Page 7. 2. Against this Bellarm. objects That these words Object Drinke ye all of this were spoken onely to the Apostles who then sate at Supper with Christ And therefore not all receivers but Ministers onely must tast and partake the Cup. First if we should deny it they could not Answ 1 prove that none were set at Supper with CHRIST but onely Apostles For this phrase he sate downe with the twelve and he gave it to his Disciples doe not necessarily import that there were none but them but that all the twelve were there when he began to eat the Passeover Secondly if these words Drinke ye all of this Answ 2 were spoken onely to the Apostles then so were also all the other words which were uttered at that time and upon that occasion and consequently that the people must not communicate at all for as it was said unto the Apostles Drink ye all of this so it was also said unto them Take eate And therefore by Bellarmines argument if none but Apostles were present when these words were uttered and that they were spoken to them onely and because they were spoken onely unto them therefore the people must not communicate of the Cup then by the same reason they must not partake of the Bread neither because unto the Apostles onely our Saviour said Take eate And thus the people in Bellarmines judgement are wholly cut of from the use of this Sacrament Answ 3 Thirdly that which was spoken to the Apostles when they sate at the Table with Christ and received the Sacrament from him and with him was not spoken unto them as they were Apostles but as they were faithfull having communion with CHRIST and consequently with all the faithfull How doth it appeare that the Cup is to be given Quest 9 to the people as well as the Bread Answ 1 First it is evident thus CHRIST instituted the Sacrament in both kinds giving charge and commandement to all Christians in the same manner to celebrate it for he saith here Drinke ye all of this where it is worth observing that Christ saith after the Cup Drinke yee all of this but after the giving of the Bread he saith not Eat ye all of this so that our Saviour did as it were fore-see that the Cup should be denied to some and therefore directly commandeth that to be used of all Secondly it appeares also hence Our Saviour Answ 2 saith here after the giving of the Cup This is my blood which is shed for you and for many wherefore the blood of Christ must be given to all those for whom it was shed and so consequently to Lay-men also What doth Christ point at in these words This Quest 10 is my blood He did not meane that it was his blood indeed which was in the Cup Answ but he pointed at the wine For the understanding hereof observe that when Moses said Exod. 24.8 Behold the blood of the Covenant there the word Blood is properly to be understood because their covenants were confirmed with blood and there were no sacrifices without blood But when CHRIST said here This is my blood of the New Testament there was no blood in the Cup here but he had relation to his owne blood which was signified by the wine in the cup. When CHRIST saith This is my body This is Quest 11 my blood as in these verses how was he present with the bread and wine there Answ A thing is said to be present foure manner of wayes namely First 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when a man is bodily present Secondly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when a man is present by his picture Thirdly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the Sunne is present by operation in heating and nourishing things here below Fourthly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when we apprehend a thing in our mind Now when Christ said this is my body and this is my blood he was present there 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 corporally but he was not in the bread and the wine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for then his blood should have beene there before it was shed yea then he should have had two bodies one visible and another invisible But he was present in the bread and the wine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 representatively because the bread and the wine represented his body and his blood So he was present there 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 operatively by his Spirit working in their hearts And lastly he was present to them by Faith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 apprehensively when they did spiritually eate his body and drinke his blood and this is the true and literall sense of the words Weemse of the sense of the Scripture Page 181. Before Question 6. we affirmed that in this Sacrament of the Lords Supper was outwardly communicated bread and wine which must be consecrated or blessed according to the institution of CHRIST Now hence it may be demanded Whether this consecration change their substance Quest 12 or not No Answ the substance of the Elements are not changed by their consecration but they remaine bread and wine still Which are the words of Consecration Quest 13 First the Papists say these words This is my Answ 1 body and This is the New Testament in my blood are the very formes of this Sacrament and words of consecration which words being spoken over the bread and over the wine immediately the Elements are changed into the body and blood of Christ Rhemist 1 Corinth 11. § 11. Bellarm. Lib. 1. de Sacram. Cap. 13. Secondly we the Protestants lay downe our Answ opinion herein in these particulars viz. I. We acknowledge no such consecration at all by vertue whereof the Elements are converted and transsubstantiated into the body and blood of Christ II. A consecration we grant which is a setting apart of the Elements which before were common to holy use and by the vertue of Christs institution to be made unto us signes of holy things III. Onely these words This is my body and This is the cup of my blood are not the words of consecration but the whole sentence Take yee eate yee this is my body The body of Christ is sacramentally to be taken and eaten and therefore by taking and eating the elements also are consecrated and not onely by saying of the words Now this we prove from this place by this Argument If the whole consecration doe consist in these words This is my body and this is my blood then before the prolation and pronouncing of these words Christ did not consecrate the Elements But Christ did consecrate them before the
Elements We answer Answ Not in respect of place or coexistence but by sacramentall relation on this manner When a word is uttered the sound comes to the eare and at the same instant the thing signified comes to the mind and thus by relation the word and the thing spoken of are both present together Even so at the Lords table Bread and Wine must not be considered barely as substances and creatures but as outward signes in relation to the body and blood of Christ and this relation arising from the very institution of the Sacrament stands in this that when the elements of bread and wine are present to the hand and to the mouth of the receiver at the very same time the body and blood of CHRIST are presented to the mind Thus is CHRIST truly present with the signes Secondly in respect of the Communicants to whose beleeving hearts he is also really present as was shewed before Quest 18. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 If the Reader would see illustrated what kind of presence this is let him read Perkins reformed Catholike of reall presence Page 186 187 c. Quest 20 Wherein doe we and the Papists differ concerning the reall presence Answ We dissent not touching the presence it selfe but onely in the manner of presence for though we hold a reall presence of Christs body and blood in the Sacrament yet doe we not take it to be locall bodily or substantiall but spirituall and mysticall to the signes by Sacramentall relation and to the Communicants by faith alone On the contrary the Church of Rome maintaines Transsubstantiation that is a locall bodily and substantiall presence of Christs body and blood by a change and conversion of the bread and wine into the said body and blood and that wheresoever this Sacrament is administred that is if this Sacrament were celebrated in all the Cities and Towns and parts of the World at one and the same instant in all those places were Christ bodily locally and substantially present Now this we deny and they thus hence endeavour to prove it Our Saviour in the institution of his Supper Object 3 commanded these words to be said This is my body Therefore if his words be true wheresoever his supper is celebrated there his body must needs be and consequently every where at once if the Sacrament at once were every where celebrated That which was spoken by our Saviour Answ and must be understood figuratively and tropically they take literally and properly Now that the words are figurative and not proper it well appeares First if we compare this action which he did then institute with that which he did at the same time make an end of and which was a type of this The Lords supper succeeded the Passeover As then of it he spake figuratively when he said I have greatly desired to eate the Passeover with you So when he said This is my body he could not but speake figuratively And as the Lambe which he did then eate and instead whereof he did institute the bread was the Passeover namely Sacramentally So the bread Sacramentally is the body of Christ Secondly it appeares also by the phrase of speech used by St. Luke 22.20 and by St. Paul 1 Corinth 11.25 in speaking of the other part of this Sacrament This Cup is the new Testament in my blood Now to speake properly neither was the Cup nor the wine in the Cup the New Testament And therefore if the phrase used concerning the Cup must needs be understood figuratively and tropically then why not also the phrase concerning the bread Thirdly it cannot be denied but that CHRIST in giving the bread and saying This did shew forth bread yea such bread with all its accidents as he gave And therefore either I. Did he then call the bread alone his body and if so then is the speech figurative because he calleth that his body which is not his body Or II. He did then call the accidents of the bread alone his body And if so which no man durst ever yet avouch the speech also must needs be figurative Or III. He did then call both together that is the bread and its accidents his body And if so it is figurative in like sort seeing that the substance of the bread could not be the body of CHRIST much lesse the accidents either alone or with the bread Or IV. He did then call neither the bread nor the accidents thereof his body but some other thing And if so then out of all question there is then a figure whilest shewing one thing and calling it his body he would notwithstanding haue another thing farre different from it to be understood by the name of his body And thus howsoever they expound the words they must needs confesse a Trope and Figure in them Against this Bellarmine de sacrament Euchar. Object 4 lib. 1. cap. 9. objects Christ the institution of this Sacrament said unto his Apostles after he had given thankes and blessed the Elements This is my body that is that which is contained in this bread or under the formes of this bread is my body And therefore these words must needs be taken properly not tropically This he further proves by three reasons viz. First because it is not the manner of the Scriptures to set downe flat Precepts and Commandements and directory rules in obscure tearmes or figurative speeches but plainly and evidently Therefore it is not like that Christ being now to prescribe unto his Apostles the perpetuall Law and forme of this Sacrament would speake obscurely Secondly because although he spake often to the Pharisees by parables and signes yet there was no cause why he should now so do none being present but his Apostles Thirdly because neither these words This is my body nor any other speech of Scripture is to be taken figuratively unlesse either some other Scripture doe shew it so to be taken or it be repugnant to some Article of the faith as this speech of Christ is not For whereas the Protestants alleadge that it is contrary to Christs ascension yet we Catholikes doe both believe that Article and also hold the reall presence of Christ notwithstanding Bellarm. Cap. 9. Argum. 3. First the Cardinall doth here strangely overshoot Answ 1 himselfe and commits a grosse Soloecisme in affirming that which he denies or confirming and proving that which he undertakes to overthrow His assertion is That these words This is my body must needs be taken properly and not figuratively or tropically and he gives them this proper interpretation That the pronoune This doth neither signifie bread nor body nor yet accidents properly but This that is saith he under these accidents is my body as he sheweth by an example which proueth that this is so plainly a figurative speech as when a man promiseth his friend the use of his purse doth figuratively meane the money in his purse Let the Reader read Bellarm. Lib. 1. de Euchar Cap. 11. § Nota
be Answ 4 not directly expressed as an use of this Sacrament yet it may be collected I. From the covenant of mercy which God in Christ makes with the faithfull And II. From their union and communion with CHRIST Who is fit to receive the Lords Supper Quest 28 He who is carefull aright to prepare himselfe Answ How must we prepare our selves or how may Quest 29 we be made worthy receivers There is a double preparation Answ and a double worthinesse viz I. A generall preparation and a worthinesse of the person II. A particular preparation and a worthinesse of the action First there is a generall preparation and a worthinesse of the person without any relation to the Sacrament For no man hath right unto divine and spirituall things except he be a man of GOD. Quest 30 Wherein doth this general preparation and worthinesse of the person consist Answ 1 First in Repentance wherein there are two things namely Is A purpose of repentance which consists First in a knowledge and acknowledgment of our sinnes for we must labour to see our sinnes and then learne to confesse them unto God Luke 1.75 Rom. 2.25 Iam. 1. Answ 2 Secondly in a condemning of our sinnes and by-past errours Thirdly in a promising and vowing of better things for the time to come II. The Practise of repentance which consists First in Mortification and a dying unto sinne 1 Cor. 9.27 Hebr. 12.14 Colos 3 5 8. Secondly in Vivification and a living unto God the life of faith and grace and new obedience 1 Tim. 6 18 Titus 3.14 Rom. 6 19. Galath 5.22 and 2 Peter 1.6 and Ephes 4. 22. c. unto 5.10 Thirdly in a constant custome and use of both these all the dayes of our lives that is so long as we live we must be carefull to eschew whatsoever is evill and to doe whatsoever is good and to abound therein Galath 5 6. Secondly this generall preparation and worthinesse of the person consists in Faith Reade Iohn 6.47 48. Galath 2 20. Ephes 3.17 For without faâ—th nothing is pleasing unto God Hebr. 11.6 Now three things are required in this Faith to wit I. A knowledge of the promises of the Gospell which comes by hearing of the word Rom. 10.17 And therefore the Saints must be carefull in hearing and reading the Legacies which God hath left them in his Will and Testament II. A beliefe in the promises when we know what the Lord promises unto us then we must beleeve his promises Hebr. 12.6 III. An application of these promises unto our selves for the two former are to be found in divels but not this The evill spirits know what promises God hath made in his word and they beleeve them to be true but they cannot apply them unto themselves And therefore the children of God must never rest untill they can lay hold upon the promises and apply them unto themselves Here observe that there are two sorts of men who apply the promises unto themselves viz. First some without any ground or foundation at all onely out of a bold and blind presumption This is to be taken heed off as a thing of greatest perill Secondly some from a true solide and warantable foundation namely I. Because the Spirit of God witnesseth unto their hearts that they are the members of Christ and the children of God Rom. 8.15 16. Gal. 4.6 II. Because they shew forth the fruits of repentance and conversion in their lives and conversations serving God in sincerity though not perfectly For the tree is knowne by his fruits and by the fruits of the Spirit Galath 5.22 the testimony and evidence of the Spirit is knowne to be true To whom may these two parts of this generall Quest 31 preparation and worthinesse of the person be fitly applied First they may be applied to the Prophane person Answ 1 who from them may leâ—rne three things viz. I. They hence may see themselves to be miserable and that First by confessing and acknowledging of their sinnes Proverb 28.13 and 1 Cor. 11.31 and 1 Iohn 1.9 Secondly by respecting and looking unto the end of sinne namely eternall death and condemnation Psal 9.17 Esa 2.19 Luke 23 30 Rom. 2.4 1 12. and 6 24. and 1 Cor. 6.9 Hebr. 10.31 and 12 29. Revelat. 6.16 Thirdly by trembling and quaking throgh the danger they have brought themselves in by reason of their sinnes yea if a wicked man could but see the sword of vengeance which hangs over his head he would then certainly feare and tremble exceedingly 2 Cor. 7.9 10. II. When they are brought into this feare or danger then let them come unto CHRIST and that First humbly and with dejection like Nehemia Chapt. 9. and Daniel 9. and the prodigall child who blashed and were ashamed by reason of their transgressions Secondly they must pray fervently from their hearts desiring the intercession of Christ and the participation of his blood Thirdly they must then hope in his helpe and mercy 1 Iohn 2.1 For he who is truely ashamed and confounded for his sinnes and prayes frequently and fervently that CHRIST would be graciously pleased to mediate and intercede unto God his Father for him to wash him with his most precious blood and to reconcile him unto himselfe in and through CHRIST may confidently hope to find favour at Gods hands according to his most gracious promises And III. Then they must come unto this holy Sacrament as a seale of their repentance and Gods mercy but of this afterwards Secondly these parts of the generall preparation may be applied to the Morall man who from hence may learne two things namely I. To condemne and renounce his owne righteousnesse Now hereunto three things are required of them to wit First they must know and acknowledge that they may doe some good workes but they can doe none well Matth. 6.2 5 6. Luke 18.14 Because they are as yet without CHRIST Secondly they must know that their workes are not in CHRIST nor performed in faith nor such as are wrought by the faithfull and spirituall man Here observe a foure-fold difference betweene the workes of the Morall and Spirituall man I. They differ Origine in the very beginning For First the workes of the Morall man proceeds either from nature or reason or the example of some or from judgement approving such or such a thing to be good But Secondly the workes of the Spirituall man proceed from the internall motion of the Spirit of God against which nature rebels and struggles Rom. 7.23 Gal. 5.17 II. They differ Fine in the end For First the workes of the Morall man are done hypocritically and for vaine glory or else for customes sake or tradition or the pleasing of men or the like base and by-ends But Secondly the workes of the Spirituall man are wrought either out of a desire to glorifie God thereby or to approve our faith or at least out of a necessity of obedience which we owe unto God Ephes 2.10 and 1 Pet.
be denied this holy Sacrament for they may take it and give thankes although they lye for Vetus est veâ—bum Catonis c. both old and true is that saying of Cato's God being a Spirit must be worshipped with a pure mind or according to our Saviour in Spirit and truth Iohn 4.24 Non ergo rixemur de gestu externo nemo â—b hunc vel illum condemnet alium Let us therefore notdisagree jarre about the outward gesture neither let any one condemne another for that Hence from these two proofes wee learne these two particular lessons viz. I. That the gesture of the body in the receiving of the Sacrament is not of the essence of the Sacrament but in it selfe an indifferent thing II. That the gesture of the body being not of the essence of the Sacrament but an indifferent thing is to be used according to the custome and constitution of that Church wherein wee live IV. He who refuseth to kneele at the receiving of the Lords Supper cannot be excused of uncharitablenesse and that both iâ— regard of the Church and also of the Minister of the Sacrament For First our Church having by a Canon enjoyned this posture of kneeling to be used by the Communicant he who refuseth it as an Idolatrous thing doth thereby intimate that the King and all those famous learned and pious Ministers who were assembled together in Convocation for the ordaining of orders for the uniformity of our Church were at least tainted with Idolatry or lovers of that which was meerly superstitious or else they would never have constituted such a Canon Charity the Apostle saith is not suspicious but he who refuseth this posture as supersticious doth suspect those of superstition and Idolatry who did enjoyne it and therefore is uncharitable to the Church wherein he lives Secondly our Church having by a Canon enjoyned this gesture of kneeling and threatned suspension to that Minister who shall give it to any that doth not kneele he who refuseth thus to receive it is very uncharitable to his Minister who by this his refusall is brought into a great strait that is must either dismisse and send him so refusing to kneele empty away and deny this blessed Sacrament unto him or else if the Minister doe give it to him though he kneele not doth thereby expose himselfe to the censure of suspension and the danger of loosing his living V. Kneeling is appointed by our Church not for the adoration of the Elements but for a signification of the humble and gratefull acknowledgement of the benefits of CHRIST given to the worthy receivers Archbishop Whitg answer to the admonition Page 100. And therefore none should be more reverend in their gesture at the receiving of this blessed Sacrament then those who come best prepared and most assured of true benefit and profit thereby VI. The lawfulnesse of kneeling at the receiving of these sacred Mysteries may be confirmed by this Argument Whatsoever spirituall benefits I may lawfully seeke on my knees with supplication that same J may lawfully receive on my knees with thankesgiving But I may lawfully on my knees with supplication seeke salvation by JESUS CHRIST Therefore I may lawfully receive the seales and pledges thereof on my knees Bp. Cooper If it be objected we must not kneele to an Idoll Object I answer we kneele to CHRIST Answ praysing him when we receive the holy Symboles and exhibiting instruments of his bâ—dy and blood and it is meere madnesse either to make them Idols as the Papists doe or call them Idols as male-contents doe VII Lastly this Sacrament of the Lords Supper is administred in our Church with a most effectuall prayer and thankesgiving and therefore what gesture can be fitter at that time then kneeling with the Elements the Minister utters these words The Body of our Lord Iesus Christ which was given for thee preserve thy body and soule c. The blood of our Lord Iesus Christ which was shed for thee preserve thy body and soule to everlasting life Drinke this in remembrance that Christs blood was shed for thee and be thankefull Now when the Minister in the behalfe of the receiver powres forth so patheticall a prayer and thankesgiving unto God how can the receiver but with his heart and upon his knees begge this at the Lords hands in his owne behalfe And thus we have heard what is required of us both in regard of the Precedent and Present time of receiving the last remaines Thirdly this Execution respects the Subsequent time and teacheth us a double duty after we have received the Lords Supper namely First we must depart and that I. With joy and thankesgiving Acts 8.8.38 39. Luke 17.17 And II. With a purpose of keeping our covenant and performing the promises of new obedience and true sanctification all the dayes of our life For the worthy and faithfull receiver who is assured that Christ died for him and offered up himselfe a sacrifice for his sinnes cannot but rejoyce hereat and breake forth in thankefulnesse unto God for so inestimable a grace and desire and endeavour to live wholly unto his Christ who hath purchased him at so deare a rate Secondly we must sanctifie that day unto the Lord whereon we have beene made partakers of this holy Communion For it is the festivall of the Lord. Jf we communicate upon the Lords day we must be very carefull to sanctifie that day strictly unto the Lord but if upon a weeke day then though we have no precept to equall it unto the Lords da yet we must not prophane that day as the manner of some is who make that day whereon they communicate a day of excesse and ryot and going from Alehouse to Alehouse And thus much may suffice to have been spoken of this Sacrament in this place Vers 29 VERS 29. But I say unto you I will not drinke henceforth of this fruit of the vine untill that day when I drinke it new with you in my Fathers Kingdome Object The Vbiquitaries object this place for the Vbiquitie of Christ arguing thus Christ saith I will not driâ—ke henceforth of this fruit of the Vine untill that day when I drinke it new with you in my Fathers Kingdome But Christ often ate and dranke with his Apostles after his Resurrection and before visibly he ascended into heaven Therefore seeing he was in heaven before his visible ascension it is evident that heaven is every where and not limited or confined to any one place and consequently that Christ is not included in any determinate place but filleth all places and is every where Answ 1 First to the drift of the Objection J answer that it is true that CHRIST is every-where in regard of his Deitie but not of his Humanitie but this pleaseth not the Objecters who contend for the Vbiquitie of Christs corporall presence Secondly J could answer with some of the Fathers Answ 2 that it is true that wheresoever CHRIST is there is Heaven but
shew us the fruits and effects of Covetousnesse Answ 1 that so we might beware of avarice it selfe The onely cause that we read of which moved Iudas to betray his Master was covetousnes therfore we should avoid it with all our power through liberality some have entertained Angels into their houses yea Christ himselfe but through covetousnesse some have expulsed CHRIST out of their coasts as the Gergesines and some have sold Christ unto death as Iudas here did Wherefore let the horriblenesse of the fruit make us abhorre the tree Answ 2 II. This History was written to shew us Gods anger against Murderers such as Iudas was he being a maine a better in the death of CHRIST Hence we may learne Observ That murder as a great evill is to be avoided and shunned Quest 5 Why must we so carefully beware lest we fall into this sinne of murder Answ 1 First because it is contrary to God for he gives life and therefore he will not have the life of creatures to be taken away but murderers take away life whence Sathan is called a murderer and Lyar Iohn 8.44 Answ 2 Secondly because life is the best temporall gift which God gives unto man and thâ—refore the Devill saith Skin for skin and all that a man hath he will give for his life Now a murderer robs him whom he murders of this most precious temporall blessing Answ 3 Thirdly we had need carefully to avoid this sinne because God will not have it pardoned or suffer it to be forgiven Read Exod 21 23. and Deuter. 19.13 Numb 35.31 Hence Iacob inveighes against yea curses his Sonnes cruelty and murder although it was done for to revenge that great indignity which was offered unto their Sister Dinah Genes 49.7 Answ 3 III. This History was written to shew us Gods anger against Traitors for we read but of two that hanged themselves and they were both traitors Achitophel and Iudas And therefore Salomon saith J hate a Traitor Having handled some generals concerning this history it remaines now that we should treat particularly of these two verses Quest 6 How many things are observable in these two verses Answ These two namely First Iudas his repentance wherein we have three particulars observable to wit I. The occasion thereof viz. when he saw that Christ was condemned § 2. II. The action which is twofold to wit First he repented him of what he had done § 3. Secondly he made restitution of the money backe againe § 4. III. His confession which is twofold namely First he confesseth his owne sinne § 5. Secondly he confesseth Christs innocency § 6. Secondly the Priests answer unto him wherein two things are observable viz. I. Their excuse of themselves What is that to us § 7. II. Their laying the blame upon him See thou to it § 8. Sect. 2 § 2. When he saw that Christ was condemned What is meant here by Seeing Quest 1 First some by Video to see understand Intelligo Answ 1 to perceive or understand as if the meaning of our Evangelist were when he understood that Christ was condemned to death c. according to those phrases Loquere ut videam speake so that I mâ—y understand and know what thou saiest and Christ saw their hearts that is knew the thoughts of their hearts as if Iudas before now knew not that Christ should dye or that his death was intended or aimed at by the Pharisees But this cannot be thus For I. Christ had plainly foretold his death The Sonne of man must be betrayed into the hands of sinfull men and crucified and had told Iudas that it should be by him II. The Scripture saith plainly the Scribes and Pharisees sought to slay Christ and Iudas hereupon askes what will ye give me and I will betray him unto you Matth. 26.15 And therefore he could not be ignorant that his life was aimed at III. If he were not guilty of the death of Christ then why was his punishment so great Secondly to See is to consider or intently looke Answ 2 into the thing done as if before he had not sufficiently foreseene the nature of the fact the infamy that would follow the doer thereof the end of the fact and the wrath of God against him that did it these things he had not observed nor taken into his consideration before but now he saw them most clearely when the fact was done Whence two things may be observed to wit First that for the most part men sinne inconsiderately never considering what they do till the deed be done and then like fooles say Non putaram I did not thinke it Secondly that the conscience is quicker sighted when the sinne is committed then it was before for although before sinne we see not the nature fruit or end of it yet after sinne we do Rom. 6.21 § 3. Hee repented Sect. 3 What arguments or signes or shewes of repentance Quest 1 may a Reprobate have The Reprobate may have a certaine repentance in him of sinne whereby Answ First he doth acknowledge his sinne And Secondly is prickt with a feeling of Gods wrath for sinne And Thirdly is grieved for the punishment of sinne And Fourthly doth confesse and acknowledge his sinne And Fifthly acknowledgeth God to be just in the punishing of sinne And Sixthly desireth to be saved And Seventhly promiseth repentance in his misery and affliction in these words I will sinne no more And all these it may be were in Iudas Js not repentance good hath not the Lord exhorted all unto repentance and promised pardon Quest 2 to every penitent person Ezech. 18. Matth. 3. Acts 3.19 Why then is Iudas his repentance named and himselfe not pardoned First as there is a good and true repentance so there is a bad and false and therefore although Answ 1 some repentance be good yet all is not Answ 2 Secondly repentance is divided into two parts namely humiliation and conversion mortification and vivification Answ 3 Thirdly the repentance here spoken of signifies onely humiliation Answ 4 Fourthly we divide humiliation either I. According to the motion thereof Or II. According to the moving cause thereof Or III. According to the effect thereof First humiliation is divided according to the motion thereof thus I. There is a solitary or sole humiliation when sinners are onely dejected and cast downe by reason of their sinnes II. There is a humiliation conjoyned with comfort and a certaine ere ion of the Spirits to some joy Quest 3 Hath this humiliation alwayes place in the righteous or have the godly alwayes some joy and comfort commixed with their humiliation Answ No for often they are destitute of all hope and comfort for a long time as Psalm 32.6 Quest 4 Doe the godly then despaire when they are destitute of this hope and comfort Answ There is a double desperation namely First temporall and this is incident to the righteous as appeares by Iob. 3. and David Psal 32. and 80. Secondly finall
Lord said unto me put them to the founder and recount if ought be tryed as I am tryed of them and I tooke the thirty peeces and put them into the house of the Lord to the founder But here it is I gave them for a field of the Potter as the Lord commanded me But now if we take in that of Ieremiah there is a field appointed to be bought and the evidence is commanded to be put into an earthen Pot and hidden for many dayes And so the first words here used seeme to be taken out of Zachary but the last out of Ieremy who may be said to have bought a Potters field because he bought a field and caused the evidence to be laid up in a Potters pot II. The new Testament citeth two places out of the old oftentimes to make up one testimonie Or it is the manner of the new Testament to make up one testimony of two cited out of the old Testament although written in divers places in the old Testament As for example St. Peter Acts. 1.20 maketh up but one testimony of divers places collected out of the Psalmes 69.17 and 109.1 So 1 Peter 2.7 is made up of divers testimonies out of the Psalme 118.22 and Esa 8.14 So CHRIST Matthew 21.5 maketh up one testimony out of Esay 62.11 and Zachar. 11 11. So Matthew 21 14. is made up of Esa 56.7 and Ierem. 7.11 III. The new Testament in citing of two Prophets expresseth him who hath the chiefe part of the testimonie or it is the manner of the new Testament when testimonies are cited out of two they leave out the one and expresse onely the other and they cite the whole testimony as written by one As for example in Matthew 21.5 there is a testimony cited out of two Prophets yet they are cited out as one testimony It is cited out of these two Prophets viz Esa 62.11 and Zachar. 9.9 and yet the Evangelist saith That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophet the first words are Esayes the latter Zacharies and yet they are cited as if they were the words of Zachary So Marke 1 2. As it is written in the Prophet this testimony is written both in Esay and Malachy Behold I send my Messenger before thy face c. yet Matthew 3 3. Esay is onely cited and not Malachy Quest 3 If it be thus that this testimony of St. Matthew is made up of the saying of Ieremy and Zachary then why doth St. Matthew rather cite Ieremy then Zacharie Answ 1 First because Ieremiah was the most famous of the two he is named and the other omitted and left to be searcht out by the diligent Reader Answ 2 Secondly the Evangelists scope is to give a reason not so much why CHRIST was bought by the Scribes and Pharisees as of the field which was bought for such a price now Zachary speaketh nothing of the field that was bought and therefore it had not bene pertinent for the Evangelist to have brought in the testimonie of Zachary here Object The testimony of this our Evangelist agrees neither to the place of Ieremy or Zachary but is different from them both And therefore cannot be taken from them Answ St. Matthew doth usually take liberty so that he keepe him to the sense to use other words for the greater evidence to the thing intended Jn the thirty pieces of silver given for Zachary a poore price for one of that worth was mystically set forth how meanly the head of all Prophets Christ IESUS should be valued In that he was appointed to bring them to the house of the Lord was set forth Iudas his bringing backe againe of his thirty peeces to the chiefe Priests and in that Ieremiah is commanded to buy a field c is set forth the Potters field bought with this money to bury in VERS 12.13 Vers 12 13. And when he was accused of the chiefe Priests and Elders he answered nothing Then saith Pilate unto him Hearest thou not how many things they witnesse against thee What was Christ accused of unto the Governours by the Scribes and Pharisees Quest and chiefe Priests The heads of the Accusations which were laid against our Saviour by them were these viz Answ First that he taught and preached without any lawfull calling thereunto Matth. 21. And Secondly that he made himselfe the Messias Luke 23. Iohn 17.10 And Thirdly that he affirmed that he was the Sonne of God yea equall to God the Father Iohn 5.8 Matth. 26. And Fourthly that he disturbed and went about to abrogate that religion which was instituted by Moses according to the word of the Lord and laboured to seduce the people Luke 23. And Fifthly that he taxed their ceremonious observations besides the law and their superstitions in the meane time receiving of sinners and eating with them and condemning the righteousnesse of workes or salvation by or for workes Matthew 5. Luke 15. Add Sixthly that he brake the Sabbath day healing sicke and weake men therein Matth. 22 Luke 6.13 l And Seventhly that he tooke upon him to forgive sins unto those who were penitent Matth. 9. And Eighthly that he said he could destroy the Temple and rebuild it in three dayes Iohn 2. Matth. 26. VERS 19. Vers 19 When Pilate was set downe on the judgement seate his wife sent unto him saying Have then nothing to doe with that just man for I have suffered many things this day in a dreame because of him § 1. I have suffered many things in a dreame Sect. 1 Here it may be demanded Is there any truth Quest 1 or certainty in dreames First some of the Philosophers viz Protagoras Answ 1 with other Stoicks answer hereunto that all dreames are true but this opinion is proved false by Dr. Willet vpon Daniel Chap. 1. quest 44. pag. 31. Secondly some Philosophers held the contrary Answ 2 opinion that no credit was to be given to any dreames at all as Xenophanes Caliphonius and the Epicures for seeing all dreames were of the same nature and some were vaine and frivolous all must be held to be so Againe say they if there were any certainty in dreames they must proceed from some certaine causes either God or nature but it is not like Deum obire lectos dormientium that God should compasse mens beds when they are a sleepe and cast dreames into their minds and nature is the cause of order but in dreame◠there is confusion and disorder But the falsenesse of this Answer appeares by those which follow Thirdly all dreames are not of one nature Answ 3 therefore it followeth not if some be vaine that all are But of this by and by in the second and third Question Answ 4 Fourthly Gods providence watcheth over men both waking sleeping he passeth not from place to place but beeing in heaven beholdeth all things and doth whatsoever it pleaseth him in heaven and in earth Answ 5 Fifthly nature worketh certainly and orderly when
the like Exod. 18.21 And IV. With magnanimity and constancy Sect. 3 § 3 Let him be crucified Quest 1 Who were guilty of the death of Christ either as actors or a bettors Answ 1 First Pontius Pilatè who condemned him I name him first because I speake not of him at this time Answ 2 Secondly the chiefe Priests and Elders of the Iewes in whom two things are observable viz. I. Causa the cause why they endeavoured and procured the death of Christ and that was ambition they loved the praise of men more then the praise of God and the glory of the world more then the glory of God Iohn 12.42 and 5.44 They saw that Christ derogated much from them and spake much against them and therefore they envy Christ and frequently calumniate him II. Modus the manner of procuring Christs death and that was corrupt for they suborne the people and false witnesses Read Matth. 26.59 and 28.12 Wherefore we must take heed of subornation Why may we not use this suborning of others Quest 2 when it may stand us in stead I. because subornation is the practice of Answ 1 wicked men 1 King 21.10 and therefore if we would be esteemed righteous we must not use this practice II. because truth seekes no corners but Answ 2 delights to goe naked and therefore this practice of suborning others argues a hatred of truth and a love of falsehood III. because the suborning either of witnesses Answ 3 or friends or Judges argues either an evill cause or an evill mind Thirdly the people were guilty of and accessary Answ 4 unto the death of Christ now in them two things are observable namely I. The cause of their sinne which is two-fold to wit First in constancy for not long before this they would have made Christ a King Iohn 6.15 and strawed their garments in his way Matth. 21.8 crying Hosanna verse 9 but now they cry crucifie him crucifie him And Secondly a desire of pleasing their Elders and Governours who perswaded them unto this Christ certainly was not odious unto the common people but yet whilest they basely seeke to please their high-Priests and Elders they neglect both equity their owne salvation II. The blacknesse and horriblenesse of their offence which shewes it selfe in these things viâ— First they had two testimonies from which they might and ought to have considered something namely I. Diuine testimonies as for example a Propheticall speech search the Scriptures for they testifie of me Iohn 5.39 yea a living voyce from the Father and God of heaven Matth. 3.17 yea the frequent presence and assistance of the blessed Spirit of God and divers visions and apparitions of Angels and the confession of the devill himselfe Marke 1.24 yea many times CHRIST let them see if they would haue observed it that the secrets of their hearts were not kept secret from him Now these things they should seriously haue considered before they had cried Crucifie him II. Humane testimonies were not wanting unto them if they had observed them and those were Christs workes the workes saith he which I doe testifie of me Iohn 5.31 He cast out of devils he cured the sicke he quickned the dead he enlightneth the blind he opened the eares of the deafe he with his word made his enemies to fall to the ground be with his word appeased the raging of the Sea Reade Matth. 8. and 9. and 11.5 6. and Iohn 4.26 Luke 5.17 and Iohn 3 2. Now these they ought to have considered And Secondly they preferred Barabbas before Christ a murderer before the Lord of life a seditious turbulent person before the Prince of peace When men say they Iohn 2. are â—runke then the worst wine pleaseth the palat so when men are drunke with sinne and besotted upon it then they will receive Theudas and Iudâ—s Galilaeus for the true Messiah then they will thinke Simon Magus to be the great power of God and then with the Gergesens they will preferre their Hogs before CHRIST And Thirdly they adjudge Christ unto death desiring that he may be crucified although they were not able to accuse him of any evill or to witnesse any evill against him Sect. 4 § 4. What evill hath he done Quest 1 Pilate here propounds the question Whether Christ have done any evill or not And Answ 1 First he answers hereunto himselfe that for his part he finds no evill in him And Answ 2 Secondly Christ in answer hereunto appeales unto their owne conscience which of you can accuse me of sinne Iohn 8. And Answ 3 Thirdly the common people once answered He hath done all things well and nothing amisse And therefore there was great reason why Pilate should aske this question and thus seeke to free CHRIST from their hands and power Quest 2 What good did Christ Answ 1 First in generall he did all things well and many good things unto many Answ 2 Secondly more particularly when Christ lived on the earth he did many temporall good things viz. I. He healed and cured all diseases amongst the people And II. He cast Devils out of those who were possessed And III. He went up and downe doing good the Lord being with him Acts. 10.38 And IV. He stilled the raging waves of the Sea And V. He sed those who were hungry And IV. He raised up the dead unto life Now if there had beene no greater workes done by Christ then these yet who would have lost such a treasure and rich Magazin of all temporall blessings if they could have kept it Answ 3 Thirdly but besides these there were spirituall benefits and inestimable graces bestowed by Christ upon all those who came unto him in sincerity of heart and are still held forth and freely offred by him unto all who with hungring affections long for him The spirituall graces and benefits which the Jewes might and we may have by Christ are many and great and of unvalued worth as for example I. Christ reformed Religion and taught the whole counsell of God And II. He reconciled us unto God that in him we might have peace And III. He caused Sathan to fall as lightning from heaven and destroyed all his workes And IV. He sends his holy Spirit unto us whereby we are regenerated and sanctified And V. He hath taken away the vaile and laid open unto us a way unto the holy of holyes And VI. In him all the promises of God are yea and Amen And VII Of his fulnesse we all receive grace for grace Iohn 1.16 And VIII By his Resurrection and Ascension he hath sealed unto us our Resurrection and ascension with him unto life eternall And therefore no wonder if Pilate saith What evill hath he done seeing he was no other but a rich treasurie of all grace and vertue § 5. But they cried out the more crucifie Sect. 5 him c. It may here be demanded Quest what manner of answer this was which the people gave unto Pilates question in the former words
us the benefits of his passion or to shew that now his armes were alwaies open to receive all that will come unto him Tenthly Christ in his death received 5. wounds in his hands feet and side which may be fitly compared either I. To the 5. stones which David choose when he was to fight against Goliah for as he with these overthrew the Gyant so CHRIST by those overcame the Devill Or II. To the 5. shekels which were given in the old Testament for the redemption of the first borne Numb 3 47. because we were redeemed by these wounds of his Eleventhly St. Paul Colos 2 14. doth teach us to contemplate those nailes wherewith Christ was fastened to the crosse because by them the hand writing which was against us is taken away and nailed unto the crosse That is as a creditour gives in the bond and teares it in pieces when the debt is payed so by the nailes of Christs crosse and by his suffering the hand writing which was against us is done away and our sinnes pardoned and our debts payed and full satisfaction made and we freed from the judgement of God If the studious Reader would see these particulars enlarged and divers more besides these let him read Chemnit harm part 2. addit Gerard. pag. 158 159. We observe before Chap. 26 28. that the Iewes mocked CHRISTS offices namely First his Propheticall office in that place Prophesie who smote thee And Secondly his Priestly office in this Chap. vers 42. He saved others he cannot save himselfe And Thirdly his Kingly office in this verse Haile King of the Iewes Now we may observe further That as they mocked his office so they also despised his offices For First they despise his Kingly office We have no King but Caesar Iohn 19.15 And Secondly they despise his Propheticall office Deuter. 18.15 And Thirdly they despise his Priestly office cleaving yet to the Ceremonies of the Law for so long as they stand to the Ceremoniall Law they cannot be made partakers of Christ crucified as is evident thus That Sacrifice which was burnt without the gate the people cannot be partakers of according to the Leviticall Law but Christ suffered without the gate therefore the Jewes who cleave to the Ceremoniall Law cannot be partakers of it Hebrew 13.12 13. Vers 34 35. VERS 34 35. They gave him vineger to drinke mingled with gall and when he had tasted thereof he would not drinke And they crucified him and parted his garments casting lots that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophets They parted my garments among them and upon my Vesture did they cast lots Sect. 1 § 1. They gave him gall in his drinke This was literally fulfilled in Christ in this place but figuratively in David that is they vexed him as if they had put gall in his drinke Psalm 69.22 Sect. 2 § 2. They cast lots upon his garment This was literally fulfilled in CHRIST in this place but typically in David that is they parted his honour and dignity as if they were casting lots upon them Psalm 22.18 Vers 38 VERS 38. Then were there two Theeves crucified with him one on the right hand and the other on the left Quest What were the names of these two Thieves who were crucified with CHRIST Answ Although the Scripture nominates them not yet some writers give them these names Dismas and Gosmas Dismas the happy and Gesmas the miserable Thiefe according to the Poet. Gesmas damnatur Dismas ad astra levatur that is When Gesmas di de to Dives he was sent When Dismas di de to Abraham up he went Vers 44 VERS 44. The thieves also which were crucified with him cast the same in his teeth Quest 1 How can this verse stand with Luke 23 39. for here it is said The theeves mocked him and St. Luke saith onely one of the teheves mocked him Answ 1 First some say that the Scripture speaking generally of any thing by a figure called Synechdoche doth attribute that to the whole which is proper to some part onely and so here ascribeth that to both the theeves which agreeth but to one Or Answ 2 Secondly it may be answered thus That St. Mat. was an Hebrew and the Hebrewes ordinarily and usually put the plurall number for the singular as Iudg. 12.17 He was buried in the Cities of David that is in one of the Cities of David so Psalm 1.3 A tree planted by the Rivers of waters that is one of the Rivers so Ionas 1.5 He went downe into the sides of the Ship that is to one of the sides thereof and here The theeves railed upon him that is one of the Theeves railed upon him Or Thirdly it may be answered thus that at the Answ 3 first both the evill doers did mocke Christ and of that time speakes St. Matthew but afterwards one of them was miraculously converted and the other alone mocked him and of this time speakes St. Luke How doth it appeare that this thiefes repentance Quest 2 was true unfeigned and lively First It is evident that it was true and unfeigned Answ 1 thus viz. I. By his repreving his fellowes continued blasphemy II. By his acknowledging that Gods hand was just against them both because of forme evil III. By defending the cause of JESUS and boldly avouching that he was Innocent when none of his Disciples durst speake Secondly it is cleare That his repentance was Answ 2 lively and sprong of Faith thus viz. I. By his believing that JESUS was the King of Heaven II. By the gift of holy prayer bursting then from his believing heart in these words Lord remember me when thou commest into thy Kingdome III. By Christs promise unto him This day shall thou be with me in Paradise VERS 45. Vers 45 Now from the sixth houre there was darkenesse over all the Land unto the ninth houre § 1. And there was darkenesse that is the Sect. 1 Sunne was Eclipsed What is the Eclipse of the Sunne or the cause Quest 1 of it The cause of it is Answ the interposition of the Moone betweene the Sunne and the Earth Why did this Eclipse continue so long or why Quest 2 was the Sun hid from the sixth houre to the ninth that is from 12. of the clock to three which happens not in naturall Eclipses First the Sunne was so long hid as ashamed of Answ 1 the grosse and enormious impiety of the Iewes in crucifying the Lord of glory and defiling their hands with innocent blood Secondly the Sunne was long darkened because Answ 2 the Sunne of righteousnesse was Eclipsed Thirdly to shew the long darkenesse and blindnesse Answ 3 which was to come on the Iewes for this foule offence Whether was this darkenesse at the death of Quest 3 Christ an ordinary Eclipse or not No but extraordinary and miraculous Answ And therefore the Philosophers are said to have said of it Aut Deus natura patitur aut astra et elementa montiuntur aut
one 3dly others answer that St. Mark restraines that unto one Mary which was common to her companions Answ 3 naming her onely as the chiefe of all or unto whō Christ more purposely appeared Pareus s VERS 2. And behold there was a great earthquake Verse 2 for the Angell of the Lord descended from heaven and came and rolled backe the stone from the doore If the studious Reader would see what application may be made of this Earthquake let him read Chē harm part 2. Gerard. pag. 248. b. And if he would see how hence Bellar. would prove that the body of Christ doth not occupy any place but that he may be at once intirely in regard of his humanity in many places r I eferre him to Chamier tom 2. de corp Christi lib. 6. Cap. 7. pag. 211. a. § 22 23. VERS 6. He is not here for he is risen as he said Verse 6 Come see the place where the Lord lay He is not here for he is risen Quest 1 It is questioned and controverted betweene us and the Church of Rome whether it imply a contradiction for on body to be whole and entire at the same time in many places Answ 1 First hereunto the Papists say that the body of CHRIST may be and is in many places at once locally and visibly and that his flesh is at the same time in heaven and in earth in the Eucharist Bel. de Sacram. Euchar. lib. 3. Cap. 4. Answ 2 Secondly we affirme that it implies a contradiction to say what they doe herein and we prove it hence thus The Scripture plainly saith that Christ hath a true naturall body and in all things like unto us Hebr. 3.17 Therefore neither can his body being a true humane body as ours are be in many places at once neither can it chuse but occupie that roome and place where it is The Angell said He is risen he is not here but it had beene no good argument to say he is risen and gone to another place and therefore he is here if so be the body of CHRIST might be in many places at once The Scripture then hath defined it that Christs body is in one certaine place Wherefore to say that Christ hath a true natural body and yet retaineth not the naturall properties of a body or that he hath and hath not a true naturall body is to speake contradictions Jf the Reader would see this Answer of ours impugned and the oppositions answered Let him read Dr. Willet synops controv general 10. de Euchar. quc 1. pag. 611. c. Amos Bellarm. enervat tom 3. pag. 135. The Angell by telling the women here that Christ was risen againe from the dead doth give occasion unto us to consider a little of the Resurrection of Christs body Our Questions here abouts shall be these Quest 2 What and how many are the parts of Christs Resurrection Answ There are two parts of thereof namely First Vivification which was the conjunction of the body and soule of Christ together againe by the power of God Iohn 2.19 and 10.18 And is therefore attributed to the Father Romans 6.4 and 8.11 and Acts. 2.24 although as it is opus ad extra it is common to all the three persons of the blessed Trinity And Secondly a going out of the Sepulchre for Christ being restored againe unto life and all obstacles which might hinder his Resurrection being removed againe by an Almighty power he came gloriously out of the grave or tombe wherein he was laid Matth. 18 2. Quest 3 What are the Causes of Christs Resurrection Answ 1 First the glory of God and Christ Iohn 17.1 and Romans 1.4 And Answ 2 Secondly the fulfilling of the Prophesies Psal 16.10 Matth. 12.39 and 17.13 and Acts. 4.24 And Answ 3 Thirdly to shew that he is the Resurrection or that we are raised from death unto life by the power of Christ Iohn 11.25 And Answ 4 Fourthly because Christ hath now fully satisfied for sinne and where there is no sinne there is no death Romans 6.10.23 And Fifthly he rose againe for the discharging and executing of his Offices because part of them were principally to be performed after death Read Answ 5 Psal 110.4 and 45.7 and Esa 97. Luke 1.33 and Rom. 8.34 And Sixthly that it might certainly and evidently Answ 6 appeare that Christ overcame the Devill sinne and death And Seventhly the last cause of Christs Resurrection Answ 7 was our salvation Romans 4.25 What were the fruits of Christs Resurrection Quest 4 First the fruit of Christs Resurrection which Answ 1 respects himselfe is this namely that having suffered for us hee is made partaker of a glorious life for us And Secondly the fruits of Christs Resurrection respecting Answ 2 us are these to wit I. An effectuall application of his righteousnesse and satisfaction performed for us Acts. 13. and Rom. 4.25 and 1 Cor. 1◠18. And II. Our regeneration and sanctification by the holy Spirit Rom. 6 4 5. Colos 3.1 and 1 Pet. 1.3 And III. A demonstration and obsignation of our Resurrection unto life eternall Rom. 8.11 and 1 Cor. 15.13 and Revel 1.5 And IV. Consolation against all affliction yea death it selfe Iob. 19.25 and 2 Tim. 2.8 And V. A certainty of the defence and full glorification of the Church Iohn 14.3 Why doth the Lord now adayes rather use the Quest 5 Ministery of men then of Angels in confirming and Preaching the truth of CHRISTS Resurrection First because our infirmity and weakenesse cannot Answ 1 beare the light or aspect of Angels as we may see by these women who were afraid when they saw the Angell verse 5. Secondly the Lord doth this for our greater Answ 2 consolation that we hearing them who are of the same nature with us and sinners like us may be raised up to comfort Thirdly this is done because the Lord would Answ 3 have an accesse to his heavenly doctrine made manifest and laid open unto all men in the ministery of the word and not peculiar Revelations to be expected or sought for by Angels Romans 10.6 Fourthly the Lord hath appointed that Christ Answ 4 should be preached unto us by the Ministery of men not of Angels because he would have all glory to be reserved unto himselfe as in merit so also in the application of the benefits of the Gospell for in this his power is wonderfully shewne that against the gates of hell he opposeth weake men Fifthly this was done also that people might Answ 5 reverence obey and receive the Ministers as the Messengers and legates of Christ and on the other side that Ministers might embrace and love their people with a sincere and fatherly affection Sixthly if Christ and the Gospell should be Answ 6 preached unto us by Angels it were necessary that they should use a humane not an Angelicall speech unto us and hence the Angels appeared here in an humane forme when they were to publish and preach the Resurrection of Christ
find not in the word of God Yea that both of them are of like dignity in themselves and to be had equally and indifferently in most high account by us we prove from this verse and other grounds to wit First they are both commanded and instituted by the same authority of our Lord JESUS CHRIST as Baptisme here and the Lords Supper Luke 22.19 neither is one by the first institution advanced above the other Secondly there is the same matter and substance of both Sacraments viz. CHRIST JESUS with all his benefits for as Baptisme is said to save us by the Resurrection of Christ 1 Peter 3.21 so the Cup and bread in the Eucharist are a Communion of the body and blood of Christ 1 Corinth 10.16 Thirdly there is one and the same end of both these Sacraments which is the increase and strengthning of our Faith in the promises of God as Rom. 6.5 and 1 Cor. 11.26 Therefore they are both of equall dignity and worthinesse If the Reader would see how these words are urged first by Chamier against that Popish practise of muttering and mumbling over the Child when it is to be baptized and then secondly how they are inforced by Bellarmine for the proofe thereof let him read Chamier tom 4. de Sacram. Lib. 1. Cap. 16. page 35. § 9 10 11 Cap. 18. page 40. § 12. c. ad 19. Why were the Sacraments instituted or for Quest 1 what end or use were they ordained First one use or end of them is to be publique Answ 1 signes or notes of distinction to distinguish us from Iewes Turkes and Infidels and by which further we may professe our Faith in Christ and the true Religion of CHRIST this is plaine from Rom. 4. Where the Apostle calls Circumcision and that which succeeds unto it viz. Baptisme the seale of the righteousnesse of Faith that is a seale whereby righteousnesse is assigned in us by God and by which all men may know that we are sealed in and by Christ unto righteousnesse and eternall life For there is a double use of a seale to wit I. To make him unto whom the writing or promise in writing is sealed to be more and more sure and certaine of the will of him who hath sealed the writing unto him When the King or some great Potentate shall promise some office or place or preferment unto a favorite or friend he will hope that he shall enjoy it because he hath a promise of it but if the promise be written yea under hand and seale then he feares not the performance of it Thus the Lord confirmes and makes sure unto us all the promises of the word by the seales of the Sacrament thâ—t we might be the more certaine of his love and good-will towards us and more confidently expect the accomplishment of all his promises which are written in the word and signed and sealed in the Sacraments II. Another use of a seale is that others thereby may perceive and know the benefits and favours which are conferred upon him unto whom the covenant is sealed by him who hath sealed it And for this cause the Lord also hath instituted the Sacraments that others by the sight knowledge and contemplation thereof may know both the great love that God hath borne us in giving his dearely beloved Sonne to dye for us and also the great benefits and mercies that â—re sealed unto us by the Sacraments in and through CHRIST Answ 2 Secondly another end and use of the Sacraments is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that theâ—by we might be united unto and have communion with Christ our head and his whole body the Church 1 Corinthians 10. and 12. Chapters Or that we might be incorporated and engrafted into Christ and grow up in one wi h him And that thereby we might be made partakers of the fruit of his passion viz. of Redemption remission of sinnes regeneration and life eternall for all the things are gained by CHRIST Answ 3 Thirdly the last end or use of the Sacraments is that they might be monuments or memorials to admonish us and put us in mind perpetually of our duties towards God Baptisme doth teach us That we are dead and buried with Christ and therefore we must live in sinne no longer but labour daily to mortifie it more and more and strive to become new creatures The Lords Supper doth teach us that all we which are made partakers of one bread ought to be one body with Christ and must labour to avoid all things which might make a rent in this body as Schismes dissentions hatred and the like and walke in faith and love both towards GOD and man Quest 2 What is Baptisme Answ It is a washing with water instituted by CHRIST for the testifying unto us the remission of our sinnes by the blood of Christ Acts 22.16 In this definition we have these three things observable viz. First the author of Baptisme namely Christ And Secondly the externall part of Baptisme namely a washing with water And Thirdly the internall signification of Baptisme namely a washing of our soules from the guilt and staine of sinne by the blood of CHRIST but of this more in the sequent question What is signified by this Sacrament of Baptisme Quest 3 The washing away of our sinnes by Christs blood 1 Iohn 1.7 More particularly observe Answ that First water signifies the blood of Christ Iohn 13.8 Secondly the dipping of the party to be baptized or the washing of it with water doth signifie mortification and a dying unto sinne And the remission of our sinnes and our restitution or restoring unto the love of God What doe we gaine by Baptisme or what are Quest 4 the benefits thereof First thereby we gaine admission into the body Answ 1 of Christ 1 Corinth 12.13 that is into the Church of the saved and the society of the faithfull Hebr. 12.22 c. and 1 Iohn 1.3 And hence Baptisme I. Is a note or badge of a Christian II. Gives us Communion with Christ and his members III. Gives us a right unto all the promises of the word Secondly by Baptisme we gaine remission and Answ 2 pardon of all our sinnes Acts 2.38 Thirdly Regeneration Iohn 3.5 For Answ 3 I. By Baptisme we dye unto sinne Rom. 6.3 Colos 2.12 II. In Baptisme we are quickned and sanctified by the holy Spirit 1 Corinthians 6.11 Titus 3.5 Fourthly by Baptisme we gaine eternall life Answ 4 and salvation Titus 3.5 and 1 Peter 3.21 What order is to be observed in the administration Quest 5 of this Sacrament of Baptisme First the person to be baptized must be taught Answ 1 and that I. The knowledge of the Gospell and salvation by Christ II. That the admission into the Church and body of Christ is by the sacrament of Baptisme that so they may be perswaded to learne and to be baptized as in this verse and Acts 2.38 Secondly the person being thus taught and instructed Answ 2 in the
a. How Apostles and Disciples differ pt 2. fol. 2. We should all labour to be the Disciples of Christ why and how pt 2. folio 104. Apparell Garments Divers questions concerning the necessity and use of apparell pt 1. folio 346. Appetite Belly How the desires of the Belly and our naturall appetites are evill pt 1. fol. 96 a. Armour Weapons What a Christian mans Weapons are against his spirituall enemies pt 1. fol. 62 a. Arrogancy The nature and causes of Arrogancy Pt. 1. fol. 46. Ashes A manifold use of Ashes pt 2. fol. 85 a. Assemblyes Divers sorts of Assemblyes pt 2. fol. 221 b. Assurance See Faith Avarice See Covetousnesse Austerity Although an Austere life be commeadable yet it is not approved of by carnall men pt 2. fol. 70 a. 77. b. B. BAbes Infants There are three sorts of Babes Pt. 2. f. 94 b. Whether there be such a thing as Limbus Infantum pt 2. fol. 332 a. 335 b. 336 a. Backbiting Calumny Detraction c. How these two to revile and to speake evill off differ pt 1. fol. 168 b. We must not Calumniate or deprave any and the causes of Calumny and remedies against it pt 2. folio 77 b. 121 b. Backsliding See Apostacy Banquets See Feasts Baptisme Questions concerning the Baptizing of Infants part 1. fol. 66 b. and Pt. 2. fol. 237 b. 238 a b. 388 b. 389 a. Divers questions concerning the nature necessity Ceremonies sorts excellency utility and abuse of Baptisme Pt. 1. fol. 70. 75 b. 79 a. 80 a. and pt 2. fol. 390 391. Divers questions concerning Christs Baptisme and Iohns pt 1. fol. 68 a. 73 74. 79 a. 80 a b. Whether Ministers in Baptisme give grace to those whom they Baptize part 1. folio 68 b. What Analogy there is betweene Baptisme and the Lords Supper Pt. 2. folio 279 b. Beggars Beggars permitted contrary to the Law and why Pt. 2. folio 266 a. Beleevers Faithfull How the Faithfull are saved from their sinnes and from what sinnes they are saved Pt. 1. folio 19 a. Wherein the Faithfull should be like Angels pt 2. fol. 285 b. And wherein their felicity consists pt 1. fol. 487 a b. Beliefe See Faith Belly See Appetite Belzebub What Belzebub signifies Pt. 2. fol. 33 b. Bethlehem Divers questions concerning Bethlehem Pt. 1. f. 23 a. 31 b. 32 a. Bigamy Digamy Poligamy All these both now are and heretofore were unlawfull Pt. 1. fol. 231. 233 b. 260 a. Birds What we may learne of or from Birds Pt. 1. fol. 344 b. 345 a. Blasphemy Divers necessary and profitable questions concerning Blasphemy or the sinne against the holy Ghost pt 1. fol. 312 a b. and pt 2. fol. 123 124 125. Blessednesse Divers questions concerning the number of the Beatitudes and the nature of true Blessednesse and what it is and wherein it consists and from whence iâ— proceeds and the way thereunto pt 1. folio 127 a. and 136 137 138. 160 b. 161 a. 158 a b. 416 b. and pt 2. folio 32 b. 97 b. 180 b. Blessings Divers questions concerning temporall and corporall blessings pt 1. folio 128 129. 142. 527 b. 525 b. Blindnesse Darknesse Ignorance All men by nature without Christ are ignorant blind and darke pt 1. fol. 116. and pt 2. folio 33. 64 a. The causes of Spirituall blindnesse and the remedies against it pt 2. fol. 89 90. 92. 265 266 a. and pt 1. fol. 518 b. Whether Ignorance or knowledge be better pt 2. fol. 146 a. Body There is a fourefold Body pt 2. folio 102 b c. Bounty See Almes Bread What is meant by this word Bread in the Lords prayer pt 1. fol. 306 a. 308 a. Brethren Brothers Ministers are Brethren Pt. 1. folio 119 b. All Christians are Brethren Part 1. folio 205 a. Christ loves amity and unity amongst Brethren pt 1. folio 120. Buriall Sepulchers Christians Buriall must be performed unto the dead and why Pt. 1. folio 154 b. and 155 a. 470 a. The Iewish customes at Burials pt 2. fol. 381 a. and pt 1. folio 508 b. and 509 a. Burthens How many sorts of burthens there are and how they are to be borne pt 2. fol. 99 b. 100. C. CAlamity See Adversity Calling Vocation Function Divers questions concerning externall Callings pt 1. fol. 123 b. and fol. 362 363. 486 a. and pt 2. folio 55 b. Divers questions concerning God and Christs calling and recalling of us pt 1. folio 132 b. 446 a. 468 a b. 494 b. 500 b. 501 a. pt 2. folio 256 257. 260 261. Things are called three manner of â—ayes pt 1. fol. 168 a. Calumny See Backbiting Captivity Why the Lord permitted the Iewes to be kept captive under the Romanes pt 1. fol. 23. By nature we are Sathans captives part 1. fol. 477. Care Whom God cares for most part 2. folio 36 a. Divers questions concerning worldly Care pt 1. fol. 328 a. 341 b. 342 b. 343 a. 349 b. 350 a. 361. Casting off To cast out To Reject Divers questions concerning Gods rejecting of man and mans casting off God pt 1. fol. 459 a b. pt 2. fol. 280 b. 281. 292 a. Centurion What a Centurion was pt 1. fol. 447 a. 451 b. 454. Ceremonies See Adiaphorall things Charity See Almes Charmes See Magi. or Magicke Chastity Wherein the felicity of those who are pure and chast consists pt 1. fol. 221 a. Children Divers questions concerning the signification of this word Child and of childrens duty towards their Parents pt 1. folio 122 b. 123 a. and pt 2. fol. 52 b. 53 a. 54. 158. 159. 206 b c. 237 a. 242 b. 294 b. Divers questions concerning the felicity safety nature number and markes of Gods children and the way and meanes thereunto pt 1. fol. 35 a. 51 a. 83. 127. 167 b. 254 b. 255 a. 437 a. 487 c. and pt 2. folio 58. b. 59 a. 88 b. 89 a. 156 b. Our chiefest care and labour should be to be made Gods Sonnes pt 1. folio 254 b. None can rejoyce in God but Sonnes pt â— fol. 88 b. 89 a. Christ Controverted questions concerning the Deity and Humanity of Christ pt 1. fol. 16 17 a. 21. 78 b. 83. pt 1. folio 467 b. 507 a. and pt â— fol. 88 a. 197 a. 238 b. 239. 262 a. 316. 326 b. 376 b. 377. and 391 b. Whether Christ be every where in regard of his Humanity pt 2. folio 215 b. 290. 356. and 386 b. 387 a. Divers questions concerning the temptations of Christ pt 1. fol. 84 85 86 87. 95 96 97. 112 113 b. Questions concerning the câ—nception nativity birth Baptisme Flight Education life humility and time of Christs being upon earth pt 1. folio 17 a. 20 b. 23 a. 32 a. 37. 40. 49 a. 52 53 a. 54 b. 78 b. 79 80. 115 c. 123 b. 124 a. and pt 2. folio 107 a. 134 b. 263 b. Questions concerning the workes and actions of Christ as he was our Physitian Saviour King Doctor Mediatour Shepheard and Corner-stone Pt. 1.
is I. Not in an unknown language as the Papists do who pray in Latine II. Not without attention Quâ—â—â—dâ— Deo audiri speras cum teipsum non attendis Cyprian How can a man hope to be heard of God that doth not himself mark what he utters The Papists here give a double distinction to wit First betwixt a perfect and a weak attention and this distinction as true we admit because we are imperfect in all services and weak in the best performances And therefore at best our Attention in prayer is but weak and imperfect yet we must strive unto perfection and labour that our mindes in prayer may be wholly taken up with heaven and heavenly things Secondly they distinguish betwixt an Initial perpetuated Attention that is Men they say must have an Intention to pray and an Attention to what they pray when they begin their prayers but there is no necessity of continuing this attention unto the period of their prayers This distinction as foolish and false I reject because their aim and meaning herein seems to be this That men must be attentive at first when they pray unto God that so they may procure the Lords attention to their prayers and when once God attends to what we pray then we need attend no more unto that which we powre out because God will hear it though we do not mark it Secondly we must pray only for good things Rule 2 such as are agreeable to the good will of God 1 Iohn 5. carefully avoiding all petitions which tend to the hurt either of our selves or our neighbour or our God or our Religion For if God hear from us and grant unto us such requests it is in anger according to the fiction of Mydâ—s his golden prayer or wish Thirdly we must pray in faith Mark 11.24 Rule 3 Iames 1.6 being assured that God loves us that God hears us that God is able to help us yea that he will help us in as much as may stand with his glory and our good Fourthly we must pray with the Spirit 1 Cor. Rule 4 14. Iude 20. Rom. 8.26 For if our requests be the signs and groans of the Spirit or dictated and suggested unto us by the Spirit then they shall be both pleasant unto and prevalent with our heavenly Father Fiftly we must pray in humility Luke 18.13 Rule 5 Latrones Errones docent â—e orare Hier. in vitas patrum As Beggars pray for an Alms and Theeves for a Pardon so must we for those things which we stand in need of Sixtly we must pray penitently How can we Rule 6 comfortably or confidently pray unto God untill we are assured that we are reconciled unto him and our sins pardoned Non prodest medicamentum dâ—â— ferrâ—â— in â—â—hâ—â—re Isidor In vain is the plaister applied to the sore so long as the Bullet or iron is in the wound In vain no we pray for mercie or any blessing from God so long as sin is not forsaken hated and repented of Seventhly we must pray perseverantly Rom. Rule 7 12.12 Continuing untill God have heard our prayers or granted our requests Eightly we must pray in the name and mediation Rule 8 of Christ Iohn 16. Acts. 4.12 And that I. Because he is the onely beloved Son of God with whom God is well pleased and in whom he is pleased with us Iohn 11.42 II. Because Christ by his office is our Advocate 1 Ioh. 2.1 III. Because he onely merited pardon and redemption for us particular Rules Secondly the more particular Rules to be observed in prayer are these viz. Rule 1 First we must pray daily and ordinarily remembring that God is daily to be worshipped but prayer is a part of his worship wherefore we must daily pray Luke 18.1 and 1 Thess 5.17 Rule 2 Secondly we must pray fervently sending forth lowd clamours and strong cries unto God Psalm 5.5 Rule 3 Thirdly we must pray for particular blessings for health Iames 5.15 for victory rain and the like as was afore said and that I. By an acknowledgment of thy duty that thou oughtest to pray unto God and thou wert unworthy to receive any good thing from him if thou shouldst be negligent herein And II. We must pray particularly upon a sure hope that we shall obtain what we want if it be good for us and the rather because we pray for it which is the Lords own ordinance appointed for the obtaining of what is awanting unto us Sect. 2 § 2. Vnto the Lord of the harvest We see here that our prayers must be made unto God for First Christ is the Lord of the harvest as appears by his sending forth of Apostles and Disciples f Mat. 10.1 and Luke 10.1 Yet Secondly he names not himself but the Lord that he may shew that labourers come from him Observ 1 Hence we may learn That we must pray unto none but unto the Lord Psalm 50.16 Quest 1 Why must we pray onely unto the Lord Answ 1 First because he onely can give unto us what we want salvation being onely in his hand Answ 2 Secondly because he onely can attend unto the prayers of all every where at once Answ 3 Thirdly because he onely knows the heart and discerns whether we dissemble with him or pray in sincerity Answ 4 Fourthly because he loves us above all others or none loveth us so much as he doth Iob. 3.16 Object It will here be objected we pray unto men for divers things Paul prays the brethren and men daily pray and petition Kings and great and rich men and that lawfully how then do we say that we must pray onely unto God Answ To pray may be two manner of waies understood namely First in generall for every petition and request and thus indeed it is true that we may petition sue and make requests unto men but it must be for some temporall not for spirituall things and these requests must be made unto living and mortall men not unto the dead and glorified Saints Secondly prayer sometimes is understood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for prayer for spirituall graces and eternall glory and thus understood we must pray onely unto God Quest 2 Why is God called the Lord of the harvest Answ 1 First because the harvest is his possession right Secondly because the harvest is gathered in by him Whence we may learn That the collection and gathering together Answ 2 of men unto the faith and profession of Religion Observ 2 is the work of God as evidently appears thus First Election is his Decree and the calling of men unto the truth first came from him Secondly as it came from God so it ends in him for the calleth men to the profession of Religion for his own glory Reade Ephes 1.4 5 6 Thirdly all things which serve hereunto are but Gods instruments whether the word or Spirit or Ministers or Day the Sabbath or Temple the Church yea or Christ himself All these are the
instruments of God for the gathering together of men unto the faith And therefore our Saviour here commandeth us to pray unto the Lord of the harvest § 3. That he would send forth labourers Sect. 3 How manifold is the sending of Ministers Quest 1 It is either First Extraordinary Answ as was frequent in the old Testament when sometimes men sometimes women were suddenly inspired with the Spirit of Prophesie Secondly Ordinary and this is two fold viz. I. An internall vocation and call from God and this hath in it these two things namely First God excites and stirâ— up such to have compassion upon the Church and Children of God and to desire that they were able to serve God in this great work of gathering in his harvest Secondly then God makes them able Ministers not of the Letter but of the Spirit 2 Corinth 3.6 II. An externall calling from men appointed for this end For the gatherers of this harvest must be both missi and permissi sent by God and allowed by men By the name of Labourers which our Saviour here gives to Ministers we may observe That the Ministers of the word are ordained unto labour Observ How doth it appear that the calling of a Minister Quest 2 requires so much labour and pains First it appears by the names given unto them Answ 1 they are called Fishers Mat. 4.19 Luke 10.2 and coÌ„manded to be painfull faithfull Shepherds Ioh. 21.15 c. Act. 20.28 and 2 Tim. 4.2 5. They are called Souldiers and Planters and Builders and the like 1 Cor. 9. and 3.7 and 16.10 16. and 2 Cor. 6.1 5 c. and 11.23 Philip. 4.3 and 1 Thess 5.12 and 1 Tim. 3.1 and 2 Tim. 4.5 Secondly by the work of the Ministers it appears Answ 2 that their calling requires much labour and pains For their work is to attend unto the Church of Christ which is no small work containing therein these four things namely I. To preach the word publikely Mark 16. 16. and 1 Timothy 5. â—7 and 2 Timothy 4.2 II. To labour by preaching to make thâ—â—â— people perfect men in Christ Jesus 2 Cor. 11.2 Colos 1.28 III. To love their people with their hearts and inwardly to be carefull of them and to pray for them Gal 4.11 IV. To suffer affliction and persecution if need require for the good of their flocks Reade 1 Cor 4.11 c. and 2 Cor. 4.8 c and 11.23 and 2 Tim. 2.3 c. Quest 3 How may a good Minister and painfull labourer be known Answ 1 First a good labourer gains more by his working than he spends upon himself in his diet so a good Minister doth not spend all his labour and study upon his flock but still saves and gains something for himself being himself bettered by his preaching and study Answ 2 Secondly a good labourer spends in a manner the whole day in labour and but a small part of it in eating so a good Minister spends both day and night 1 Thess 2 12. in care labour and study and in comparison of the time therein spent spends but little in refreshing of himself Answ 3 Thirdly a good workman works as painfully when his Master is absent as when he is present so we though absent in body should yet notwithstanding be present in spirit and as carefull privatly to pray for those who are under us as publikely to preach unto them Answ 4 Fourthly a good labourer is a shamed to come into his Masters sight that day that he hath been idle so a faithfull Minister will cry Perdâ—dimus diem and grieve for the mis-spending of any one day wherein he hath not brought some glory to God or good to his Church or benefit or comfort to some of his children Answ 5 Fiftly if a good labourer labour all day and gain nothing then he grieves for his bad successe so the good Ministers of God grieve and mourn when they labour all night and catch nothing Reade Luke 5.5 and Heb. 13.17 Sect. 4 § 4. Into his harvest Observ We may observe hence That the end of a Ministers labour is to gather in Gods harvest Here we must take notice of two things to wit First in every age of the world there is a double labour of Ministers namely first Seâ—d-time then secondly Harvest-time first they must sow then they must reap Rom. 15.20 and 1 Pet. 2.25 Secondly as in America there is a perpetuall harvest there being something ripe every moneth in the year in some part or other of it so is it with the Ministers 〈◊〉 for alwaies so long as the world lasts there will be a perpetuall harvest some still ready to be gathered to the faith and the profession of Religion What are the works which God requires of these labourers Quest God requires of them these divers and severall works viz. First to sow the â—eed that is Answ to preach the Word And Secondly to water it that is to nourish and cherish what begins to take root or to labour daily that the Word may be the more cleer to the understanding of the hearers and that they may grow up and increase in knowledge Ego plantavi hoc est initia pâ—sui quia primus â—ester â—â—â—tor fui Apollos verò â—igavit hoc est bene positam doctrinam illustravit â—â—â—it g Aretius in 1 Cor. 3.6 Thirdly to hedge in the corn that it be not trampled down that is labour to fence them about with Domminations Threatnings and legall fears that thereby they may be kept from sin and to hedge them in with sound Doctrine that the viperous brood of Heretikes may not seduce them Fourthly to labour to ripen the corn that is to strive that they may be the surer fixed and rooted in faith and built up in all holy and spirituall knowledge Ephes 1.18 Fiftly to harrow the field and to break the clots thaâ— is to labour to break and humble the obduâ—â—â—â— and obstinate hearts of hardned sinners by the hammer of the Word Sixtly to gather in the Wheat that is to gather men unto the Communion of the Saints for there is a double gathering of the righteous namely I. By the Ministery of earthly Ministers the Preachers of the Word when they are gathered unto the faith and profession of Religion and the true Church II. By the Ministery of heavenly Ministers the Angels when by them they are gathered into Gods gainer that is the Triumphant Church in heaven Seventhly to cast the Tares into the fire that is to give over unto Satan those who will not repent This we do unwillingly and alwaies but hypothetically because we are commanded to be mercifull and charitable and to hope the best TO THE CHRISTIAN READER CHRISTIAN READER If thou knowest me I know thou standest amazed and no wonder to see the insolencie of this our Age and how truly the Poet prophesied when he said Scribimus indocti doctique poemata passim That with the Cripple
unto God and how great thy debt is yea remember if thy brother sin daily against thee so dost thou against God and if thou daily forgive him a few offences thy Father daily forgives thee many But my easinesse and readinesse to pardon him Object 2 will make him more obstinate and injurious against me and therfore why should I forgive him Do thou what is thy duty to do Answ and what the Lord requires of thee and commit the successe and event unto God yea remember that although many wickedly abuse the Lords long suffering and patience unto their own destruction yet the Lord ceaseth not to bestow many mercies upon them making his Sun to rise and his rain to fall even upon such But this pronenesse to pardon those who offend Object 3 me will make others despise and slight me and therfore for this cause it is not good to bee so easie and ready to remit Saint Paul hereunto answers that glory honour Object 4 and peace are prepared by God though not by men for all those who continue in well doing notwithstanding all the lets and hinderances of the world Rom. 2. Yea those who honour God shall be honoured in heaven by God though despised on earth by men But David cursed his enemies for their mischiefe done against him and prayed for their destruction and therefore why may not I Answ 1 First sometimes it is true that David prayed against the Counsels of his enemies and that God would infatuate them and frustrate them as that of Achitophel and thus may wee desire wish and pray for the peace and prosperity of the Church and children of God and that the Lord would infatuate all the plots of the wicked intended againâ—t them Or Answ 2 Secondly David prayed for some temporall calamity to be inflicted upon the bodies of his wicked enemies that therby their soules might be saved and thus wee may desire the Lord to shew his power and justice upon obstinate sinners that therby they may learn to fear and tremble before him and turn unto him and so by a corporall punishment be freed from an eternall Or Answ 3 Thirdly David prayed for the finall destruction of his enemies and that two manner of wayes namely either I. For the destruction of all his enemies in generall whosoever or wheresoever they were Or II. For the destruction of some more particularly whom by divine inspiration he knew to be the enemies of God and his Church Now these are not to be imitated by us wee having in the Gospel both a Precept and President to the contrary First wee are commanded to blesse those who curse us and to pray for those who persecute us Mat. 5. Secondly Christ did not revile when hee was reviled 1 Pet. 2. nor curse those who crucified him but contrarily prayed for them Object 5 Wee are but men and therefore it must not be expected that wee should doe as Christ did Answ The dutie here required hath been performed by men and not only by Christ yea if we bee regenerate men wee also in some measure may perform it Ioseph although he was a man yet hee forgave his brethren who had sold him to be a slave unto heathens David was a man and yet hee forgave Saul his enemy who pursued his life Stephen was but a man and yet he forgave and prayed God to forgive those who stoned him Object 6 But I am never able to forgive my neighbour as God forgives me and therfore it is but lost labour to endeavour it Answ Indeed it is true that wee cannot forgive as the Lord forgives in regard of the quantity but wee may according to the quality if we forgive them candidly cordially faithfully and ex animo for a spark is true fire and a drop is true water Quest 5 Whether can the remission of sinnes be made void or not that is whether doth the Lord remember impute and punish those sins which once hee had pardoned for it seems by this Parable that hee doth hee first pardoning the debt and freeing the servant from his bond verse 27. and afterwards for the debt casts him into perpetuall prison there to endure eternall torments First we must here observe That this is a Parable Answ 1 and that similitudes and parables are not so to be accommodated and applied unto those things for the declaration and manifestation wherof they were propounded that they ought to agree and square with the things themselvs in all things for then they should not be parables but the things themselvs And therfore we must alwayes look to the mind of him that propounds the parable and observe for what end he propounded it and what he would have or principally aims at in the propounding of it for otherwise many absurdities will often follow from Parables Wherfore seeing this is a Parable wee ought not too subtilly to apply or rather to wrest all the words of the Parable unto the thing wherof Christ speaks but onely to consider the mind and purpose of Christ in the propounding of the Parable Secondly Christ had taught his Apostles and Answ 2 in them all of us to pardon those injuries offences and debts which our brethren have committed against us and do owe unto us verse 21.22 And then presently addes this Parable for the confirming and declaring of his purpose Now our Saviours scope herein is to shew that it is necessary that they should forgive their brethren who desire to be forgiven by their Father In this Parable I. Our Saviour propounds the example of a King who forgave a great debt unto one oâ— his servants and hereby would teach us that wee have a Master and Lord in heaven who is gentle easie to be entreated and ready to forgive sin but so that when wee are not able to pay our debts or to satisfie for our sins we beg mercy at his hands and pray unto him for pitty and pardon The King here releaseth not his servant nor remitteth his debt untill he humbleth himself before him and confesseth his present inability to pay and prayeth for mercy Thus although the Lord be naturally slow to conceive a wrath and ready to forgive yet wee cannot hope to be forgiven except we confesse our sins and humble our selvs before our God and crave mercy at his hands because upon these conditions the Lord offers mercy unto us II. Christ in this Parable propounds unto us the example of a servant who would not pardon his fellow servant and lays down the words of the King his Master unto him shouldest not thou also have had compassion on thy fellow-servant even as I had pitty on thee verse 33. And hereby our Saviour would teach us that God requires of us that we should pardon our brethren who have injured us when they aske forgivenesse of us and remit the debts of those who are not able to pay III. In this Parable our Saviour declares the words and deeds of the King unto this
evill servant his Lord was wroth with him and delivered him to the Tormentors c. verse 34. IV. The Parable being expounded Christ forthwith doth explicate what his scope is in this Parable saying So likewise shall my heavenly Father do also unto you if yee from your hearts forgive not every one his brother their trespasses Answ 3 Thirdly from these words of our Saviours in the Parable therfore we must not infer that God will impute unto us and punish us for those sins which once he had clean remitted and done away because this doctrin is contrary to divers plain places of Scripture as hath else-wher been shewed but wee must marke how Christ concludes onely one thing from the whole Parable and that conditionally and therefore unlesse we remit and forgive our brethren who injure and wrong us wee shall bee punished by God for those offences committed against him In a word Christ by this Parable would shew that they are miserably mistaken and deplorably deceived who thinke that either God hath forgiven or will forgive them their sinnes although they neither have forgiven nor will forgive their brethren their trespasses Zanch. miscel de remis peccat pag. 288. Initio CHAP. XIX Vers 3 4 5 6 VERS 3 4 5 6. The Pharisees came unto Christ tempting him and saying unto him is it lawfull for a man to put away his Wife for every cause And hee answered and said unto them Have yee not read that hee which made them at the beginning made them male and female And said For this cause shall a man leave Father and Mother and shall cleave to his wife and they twaine shall bee one flesh Wherefore they are no more twaine but one flesh What therefore God hath joyned together let not man put asunder Sect. 1 THe Pharisees demanded of Christ whether it were lawfull for a man to put away his Wife for every cause Quest The Pharisees here propound a question unto CHRIST concerning Divorce Whether for every cause a man may put away his wife or not Answ To this Christ answers negatively that for every cause a divorce is not lawfull And this hee proves by divers Arguments or reasons namely First from the authority of the Institutor of Marriage which was God vers 6. Whom God hath joyned together let no man put asunder Secondly from the Antiquity of the institution of marriage which was from the beginning Vers 4. At the beginning God made them male and female and joyned them in marriage together Thirdly from the manner of the conjunction and union which is betwixt a man and his wife vers 5. Twaine shall bee one flesh Fourthly from the excellency of the conjugall bond and tye vers 5. A man shall leave Father and Mother and shall cleave to his wife Sect. 2 § 2. And they twaine shall be one Flesh Quest 1 Whether is Polygamie and Digamie lawfull or not That is whether is it lawfull for a man to marry two wives or more then two Answ 1 First Polygamie is unlawfull for after marriage the man hath no more power over his body but his wife neither hath the wife power over her owne body but her husband but it was never lawfull for the wife to have more husbands then one at once therefore it was never lawfull for the man to have more wives then one at once Answ 2 Secondly there are two sorts of Digamie namely I. Lawfull and improperly so called and this is when men have had more wives then one but not at once but successively one after the death or lawfull divorce of another II. Unlawfull and this is two-fold to wit either First direct Digamie when men have two wives at one time And Secondly indirect Digamie and this is when a man having put away one wife unjustly marries another and of this sort of Digamie the Apostle speakes 1 Tim. 5.9 Shee must be the wife of one husband A wife might not by the law of God if shee had not violated her faith to her husband nor stained the marriage bed bee divorced from her husband but it was permitted amongst the Iewes Now such a woman as was unjustly divorced from her husband and married to another was the wife of two husbands that is I. Shee was the wife of the first husband still Iure divino by the law of God And II. Shee was the wife of the second husband onely Iure humano by humane Law What manner of union is betwixt man and Quest 2 wife that our Saviour here saith they are but one This union and conjunction of the husband and the wife Answ by which they become to be but one flesh may be easily understood if wee doe but turne our eyes to the end of that Union Now the end of this union was that man might have a helper and assistant in readinesse yea and that like unto himselfe Now man stood in need of such a helper in many regards viz. First for the procreation of Children and issues sake Now although properly the Father be Genitor the begetter yet he cannot beget a child alone And hence it is that the off-spring which is brought forth must acknowledge both Father and Mother but not as two but as one Parent Vnus enim ab uno est Secondly man stood in need of a helper for the education of children Now it is impossible ordinarily for a man to have any who will bee more tender and carefull over his children then his wife shee being Mother unto them Thirdly man stands in need of a helper and assistant that may communicate and partake with him both of weale and woe both of prosperity and adversity For our joy is encreased when wee have others who rejoyce with us esteeming our joy their rejoycing and our good their glee and our sorrow is decreased when wee have copartners who mourne and weepe with us bearing a part of our burden as though our griefe were theirs Now ordinarily there is not a greater fellow-feeling of one anothers affaires or occurrences betweene any then there is betwixt the husband and wife Fourthly this union of the husband and the Wife is seene in the communion of all things all things being common betwixt them If the studious Reader would see these two last particulars amplified and enlarged let him reade Cameron Myrothec Pag. 96.97 § 3. Those whom God hath joyned together let no man put a sunder Sect. 3 Some object this place thus against marriage after a lawfull divorce Object CHRIST saith Whom God hath joyned let no man separate therefore after divorce they still remaine man and wife before God and may not marry to others Answ The party offending breakes the bond of marriage and so sinneth grievously both against God and the yoke-fellow but the innocent party marrying againe after lawfull divorce onely taketh the benefit of that liberty whereto God hath set him free through the unlawfull breaking of the bond by the party offending Perkins It is controverted
kisse unto his Master Answ 2 Secondly when they came to apprehend Christ it was night now although they had lights and torches yet they could not so clearely see as in the day time and therefore that they might take the right person Iudas gave this signe Answ 3 Thirdly others say this was done because Iudas thought that CHRIST would hide himselfe and get out of the way when he saw that he was betrayed and therefore he saith whomsoever I shall kisse that same is he hold him fast as if hee would say when you see me kisse one know that it is he whom ye seeke and whom you are sent to apprehend and therefore as soone as the token is given take him and hold him fast lest he slip out of your hands as often he hath escaped out of the hands of the Iewes VERS 49. Vers 49 And forthwith he came to JESUS and said Haile Rabbi and kissed him § 1. Haile Rabbi Sect. 1 It is most evident although it be questioned by some that every Rabbi in the dayes of our Saviour had Disciples and that his owne Disciples and other well-wishers stiled him by the name of Rabbi for Iohns Disciples saluted Iohn by the name of Rabbi Iohn 3.26 And CHRIST alâ—o by the same name or title Iohn 1.31 And Iudas his Master God save thee Rabbi § 2. And kissed him Sect. 2 Why did CHRIST permit himselfe to be killed and saluted by a traytor Quest First some say he suffers it that hereby he Answ 1 may provoke Iudas to repentance and love Carthus s Secondly he permits it for our example to Answ 2 teach us patience and meekenesse and that we should not turne our faces from our enemies And Thirdly to teach us not to suspect untill we Answ 3 have true and evident grounds Iudas was a publike Disciple but a private hypocrite and traytor and therefore CHRIST will not suspect him untill he have openly shewed himselfe what he is Fourthly CHRIST came into the world cloathed Answ 4 with our nature for this end to dye for us and by death to ransome and redeeme us and therefore he would neither decline his apprehension nor his death that we thereby might see how willingly by his death he purchased our salvation Vers 51 52 53. VERS 51 52 53. And behold one of them which were with JESUS stretched out his hand and drew his Sword and stroke a servant of the high Priests and smote off his eare Then said JESUS unto him Put up againe thy sword into his place for all they that take the sword shall perish with the sword Thinkest then that I cannot now pray to my Father and he shall presently give me more then twelve legions of Angels § 1. And behold one of them streched out his Sect. 1 hand c. The Disciples seeing Christ their Master apprehended aske him if they shall smite with the sword But Peter not staying for an answer drawes forth his sword and smites off Malchus his eare Which fact his Master doth not approve off but reproves commanding him to put up his sword into his sheath Why would not Christ permit his Disciples to defend him Vi c. armis with dint of sword Quest First because all they which use the sword without a calling to use it shall perish by it Answ 1 verse 52. Secondly because he needed not the helpe and Answ 2 protection of men verse 53. Thirdly because it was necessary that he should Answ 3 suffer according to the decree of his Father ver 54. Fourthly because the Scriptures could not otherwise have beene fulfilled then by the death and blood-shed of Christ Sect. 2 § 2. Put up thy sword into his place If the studious Reader would see this point handled viz That it is not lawfull for a private man to murder an offender and in what cases the Schoole-men have allowed it and in what cases not let him reade Antonin sum part 2. tit 7. Cap. 8 § 2. If the vulgar reader would be satisfied in the point I referre him to Dr. Mayer upon Matth. 26.52 pag. 313 314. Sect. 3 § 3. Cannot I now pray unto my Father and he would give me twelve legions of Angels c. If the Reader would know the derivation of this word Legion and how many souldiers it contained let him reade Sylloge vocum exotic pag. 174 175. If the Reader shall observe some difference amongst the Evangelists concerning the place where Christ was judged or the time when he was judged and desire to see how they may be reconciled I referre him to Pareus s Pag. 879 880. and Dr. Mayer s pag 314 315. Vers 60.61 VERS 60 61. At the last came two false witnesses and said this fellow said I am able to destroy the temple of God and to build it in three dayes Quest Why doth St. Matthew call these two false witnesses seeing our Saviour spake some such thing as they said Iohn 2. Answ They are called false witnesses because they changed both CHRISTS words and meaning for Iohn 2.19 he saith Destroy ye this body and within three dayes I will raise it up againe but they say This fellow said I am able to destroy this temple made with hands c. See Muscul s pag. 574. b. Vers 63 VERS 63. But IESUS held his peace Quest Why did our blessed Saviour hold his peace and not answer for himselfe Answ 1 First because it was to no purpose to answer he fore-seeing and knowing that whatsoever hee should answer they would calumniate and pervert and carpe at yea condemne him notwithstanding Answ 2 Secondly because the accusations which were brought against him were frivolous and idle and not worthy an answer Thirdly because the high-Priest who sate in Answ 3 judgement was unworthy by reason of his hypocrisie of any answer or reply from Christ Reade Muscul Pag. 576. a. b. Fourthly because hereby he would teach us Answ 4 meekenesse and patience in injuries Carthus s VERS 68. Prophesie unto us thou CHRIST Vers 68 who is be that smote thee It is not unworthy observation how maliciously the Iewes set themselves against the offices of CHRIST who was anointed King Priest and Prophet For First they mocke the Kingly office of Christ Matthew 27.19 when they put a crowne of thornes upon his head for a Crowne and a reed into his hand for a Scepter Secondly they mocke the Priestly office when they said He saved others let him now save himselfe Matth. 27.40 Thirdly they mocke his Propheticall office in these words Prophesie unto us thou Christ c. VERS 75. Vers 75 And Peter remembred the words of IESUS which said unto him Before the cocke crow thou shalt deny me thrice And he went out and wept bitterly § 1. And Peter remembred the words of IESUS Sect. 1 How many things are required unto true repentance or of the truely penitent Quest Three things as we may gather from this verse Answ namely First they must remember
the Lord whom they have offended for as the forgetfulnesse of God opens the dore of the heart unto sinne so the remembrance of him opens the dore unto repentance And therefore this our Evangelist expressing Peters repentance mentioneth his remembring of CHRISTS words Secondly they must mourne and greeve and repent that they have offended so good and gracious a God like Peter who weepes and that bitterly Thirdly they must forsake the society of the wicked who were the occasion of their sinne and like Peter goe forth § 2. And wept bitterly Sect. 2 St. Ambrose upon these words is cleere against Popish satisfaction thus Lachrymas Petrilego satisfactionem non lege I reade of Peters Penitent teares but not of his satisfaction CHAP. XXVII Vers 3.4 VERS 3 4. Then Iudas which had betrayed him when he saw that he was condemned repented himselfe and brought againe the thirty peeces of silver to the chiefe Priests and Elders saying I have sinned in that I have betrayed the innocent blood And they said what is that to us see thou to it § 1. Then Iudas c. Sect. 1 Before I treat particularly of the words in the Text I will speake a word or two in generall and that First of Iudas who was I. An Apostle and endued with a miraculous Faith And II. A Devill from the beginning and an egregious sinner And III. A covetous person and hence for money became a Traytor And IV. A contemner of instruction for he was often admonished Secondly of the History where two questions come to be considered of to wit I. Why this History was not suppressed II. For what end it is described by the Evangelist Namely to shew the anger of God First against murderers And Secondly against traytors Of all these briefly First this traytor Iudas was an Apostle one of the twelve and not onely a Disciple greater in regard of his place and office then Nathaniel Nichodemus or Ioseph of Arimathea and yet he was but a traytor whence we may learne two things viz. I. That a man may be eminent in place and gifts and yet fall away yea rare and singular in grace and yet fall into sinne as we see in Lucifer Adam Sampson Salomâ—n David Hezekiah Asa and Peter And therefore the best must be carefull to subdue their affections and to watch over their actions 1 Corinth 9.27 II. That honour makes men forgetfull of themselves Hezekiahs heart was exalted and Nabuchadnezzar Haman and Saul waxed proud when they were promoted unto honour Againe Iudas wrought miracles and cast out Devils for Christ gave power unto his Apostles to cast them out Matth. â—0 1 and Iudas is particularly named as well as the rest verse 4. And therefore he had that power Secondly Iudas the traytor was evill from the beginning yea a Devill incarnate and a Sonne of perdition and yet Christ permits him and suffers him to injoy his Apostleship To teach us That Christ suffers wicked men even unto the harvest Matth. 13.29 Thirdly Iudas was covetous and carried the bagge hiding and cloaking his avarice under a pretended love unto the poore Whence we learn That covetousnesse is a great sinne yea the root of evils and covetous men are the brethren of Iudas and the children of the Devill Here observe foure things to wit I. As Judas desired that all might come into his bagge and murmured because the precious Oyntment was not sold Marke 14.3 and Iohn 12.3 So coveteus men cannot endure that any thing should fall besides them but labour to engrosse all into their owne hands and power II. As Iudas thought all too much which was bestowed upon Christ as appeares by the oyntment powred upon his head so covetous men thinke every thing too much which is given to the Church or Churchmen or any good uses III As Iudas covered his covetousnesse with a pretence of love to the poore so many covetous projecters and Monopolistes have and still in many places do pretend a gaine to the Common-wealth when indeed viper-like by their Monopolies and projects they eate out the bowels of the Common-wealth onely to inrich themselves IV. As Iudas betrayed his owne Master when it came to this we will give thee to doe it thirty pieces of silver so the covetous man will sell Christ and his owne soule for money as the Gergeseus did How doe covetous men sell Christ First when they despise Religion and stop the Quest 2 mouth or conscience and extinguish the good motions Answ 1 of the Spirit they then sell Christ Secondly when they sell their brethren by destroying Answ 2 oppressing supplanting and deceiving of them then they sell Christ Thirdly when they sell charity the bond of peace Answ 3 and breake forth into suites dissensions debate ranker hatred and the like they then sell Christ Fourthly when they sell heaven not hungring after it or labouring for it at all then they sell Christ the Lord of heaven And therfore we should beware of covetousnesse Fourthly this traytor Iudas was a contemner of counsell and instruction for he was often admonished as appears by these speches One of you shal betray me and he to whom I give the sop the same shall betray me and thou hast said it and woe be unto him by whom the Sonne of man is betrayed Whence two things may be noted to wit I. That God cals an and admonishes before he judgeth and punisheth Matth. 22.3 4 7. II. That many will not be fore-armed though they have been forwarned not be advised though they have beene admonished as we may see in Pharaoh Cain the Iewes Balthazar Daniel 5.30 Hierusalem Matth. 23.37 Fifthly we have now to consider of the history wherein two questions are considerable viz. Why is not this whole History of Iudas betraying Quest 3 of his Master wholly suppressed seeing it was so horrid desperate and damnable a fact at least why was not his name concealed as Herostratus his name was by edict when he had fired that famous Temple of Diana and as his name is who first invented Gunpowder Why doth St. Matth. mention it seeing the holy Ghost speâ—king of such monstrous wicked men saith Their names shall be razed out of Israel First fame is good if it be a good fame otherwise Answ 1 not for an evill fame is but infamy and an evill name is a lasting disgrace as we see by the names of Cain Ahab Achitophel Iezabel Doeg Iulian the Apostate and divers others Hence we say in a Proverbe He gave him a Judas kisse and those who are perfidious we call them Iudasses or Iewes And thus the Lord would have this history written for the greater infamy and disgrace of this gracelesse traytor Secondly the Lord would not have this History Answ 2 concealed because Christs innocency and unworthy death is much cleared hereby he being acquitted by the mouth of the traytor himselfe in this verse Sixthly why or for what end is this History so Quest 4 clearely described I. To
would Answ 1 intreat the learned Reader to view these Authors August de cons Evang. 3.7 et Hier. s et de opt gen Interpretandi Origen s Euseb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lib. 20. Chrysost s 2 Timoth. 3.8 Comest histor Evang cap. 161. page 240. Erasm s Beza s Mayer s Scharp symph proph et Apost page 337 338. loc 114. Iun. paral 48. Chem. harm part 2. Gerard Fol. 88 89. Weemse of the judiciall law of Moses lib. 1. cap 30. page 112 113. Secondly some say that the words recited here Answ 2 by the Evangelist are taken both from Ieremy and Zachary This is disliked rejected by Iunius and Scharpius but approved as the most true opinion by Gerard Mayer and Weemse and will appeare by and by to be such Thirdly some say that these words are taken Answ 3 out of some Apocryphal Booke of Ieremy and of this opinion were both Hierome and Origen but it is both refused and refuted by Iunius Scharpe Gerard and Mayer Fourthly some say that the Evangelist borrowed Answ 4 these words from some unwritten Traditions Or Fifthly that he learned them from some divine Answ 5 revelation Chrysost gives these two reasons thinking them both satisfactory but Ger. dislikes both Sixthly some say that St. Matthew took them Answ 6 onely from the Prophet Ieremy or from the Septuagints interpretation of Ieremy 32.9 And Sharpe inclines to this giving these reasons for this opinion to wit I. Because the seven sickels and ten pieces of silver mentioned by the Prophet are the same with the thirty pieces of silver here mentioned And II. Because in both the places mention is made of the buying of a field And III. Because the Prophet as well as the Evangelist had said that this field should serve to bury strangers in that is those who were now strangers but should afterwards returne from captivity This opinion is also named by Gerard and by him neither allowed nor disliked but barely recited but it will appeare false by and by and is utterly rejected by Iunius Answ 7 Seventhly some say that this our Evangelist tooke these words onely from Zachary 11 12 13. And of this opinion is Beza in shew but Iunius directly and divers others Quest 2 Seeing that these words recited by St. Matthew are not named by Ieremy but by Zachary whence come it that the Evangelist names Ieremy Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by the Prophet Ieremy and not Zachary Answ 1 First hereunto some answer that it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 meere forgetfulnesse in the Evangelist the holy Ghost permitting it who through the fault of his memory tooke Ieremy for Zachary of this opinion is St. Augustine but is justly refuted both by Iunius Sharpe Gerard and Mayer Answ 2 Secondly some say that it was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an errour or mistake in the Scribe or writer of the Evangelist Now the Scribe transcribing this Gospell might be mistaken two manner of wayes namely either I. Because in their abbreviations or contraction of voices much used by the Greekes in their writing the letters 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 might be changed into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is an errour easily fallen into Or II. By adding the name of Ieremy For First the Syrian Paraphrase which is well nigh if not altogether most ancient hath onely the Text They tooke the thirty pieces of silver c. but no name at all And Secondly some Glos ordinar s say that many Greeke Copies have not the name of Ieremy but onely the word Prophet Then was that fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophet saying c. This answer is given by Hierome Eusebius Erasmus and leaned unto by Beza but denied by Iunius Sharpe Gerard and Mayer Answ 3 Thirdly some answer that all the words recited by St. Matthew in this place were written by the Prophet Ieremy and when this Gospell was writ were extant in the Hebrew Text but now by the malice of the Jewes are obliterated This conceit went for currant both with Eusebius and Iustin as Gerard saith but is justly refelled by him Answ 4 Fourthly Augustine answers that St. Matthew cites these words as written by Ieremy when indeed they were written by Zachary because all the Prophets had as it were but one mouth and therefore whatsoever was written by some one of them might be said to be written by any one of them as if all their Prophesies had come out of one mans mouth and that any thing spoken by any one of them is common to all and that all things spoken by them all are proper to any one But this answer is not without cause misliked by Dr. Mayer Fifthly some say that Zachary being instructed Answ 5 by Ieremy wrote it and therefore Jeremy is here mentioned both Iunius and Sharpe incline to this answer at least say nothing against it but Dr. Mayer rejects it because Zachary living 100 yeares after Ieremy could not be instructed by him Sixthly others say this was spoken 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Answ 6 according to the opinion of the people amongst whom there was great expectation of Ieremiah to come againe as wee may perceive by that answer of the Disciples whē Christ demanded Whom doe men say that I am Some say Ieremy or one of the Prophets But this is refuted both by Sharpe and Mayer Seventhly some say that Zachary had two Answ 7 names viz Zachary and Ieremy as many more among the Hebrewes had as for Example Achimelech and Abiathar Iochanan and Ioachaz Penuel and Chareph Ioach and Ethan and many more This answer of all the rest is best liked by Iunius Erasmus and Sharpe but is disliked by Gerhard and Mayer Indeed if it were certaine that Zachary had two names this answer would sufficiently cleare the doubt but seeing the name whereby he was most knowne yea altogether knowne for any thing written in the Scripture to the contrary was Zachary me thinkes St. Matthew should not leaving that name call him by another whereby he was not formerly called or knowne I have beene briefe in all these answers because I adhere to none of them all if any desire better information concerning them let him consult with the Authours and places mentioned before quest 1. answ 1. Eighthly Gerhard Weemse and Mayer answer Answ 8 that heere two Prophesies are joyned together by our Evangelist and because I rather subscribe to this then any of the other answers I will therefore a little more enlarge it then I have done any of the other Here then observe with me these three things namely I. The mention of the thirty silver peeces here is taken from Zachar. 11 12 13. and the buying of the field from Ieremiah 32.7 c. for in the Septuagints translation of Zachary there is nothing almost but the 30. pieces of silver given of the words here used and that was the translation then in use amongst all men For after this the words are these The